Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume15 Chapter7

2021-04-01T07:37:07Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 7: Henrietta's Diplomatic Plan===

As the royal escort was about to arrive above the grounds of Gallia's capital, Lutece, Henrietta stared in front of her with dignity. Across her, the Captain of the Tristain Musketeers, Agnès double checked the handgun carried on her waist.

"What is it my captain?"

"No...., I find it hard to remain at ease." Agnès said without attempting to cover up her surrendering to her feelings. Despite that, Henrietta's expression was as calm as ever.

Outside the windows of the sedan chair hanging under a dragon's belly, they could see the formation of Gallian dragon riders flying in parallel. Armed more heavily than usual, though by name their task was to be an escort, actually they were putting Henrietta's royal transport under close watch.

"But your majesty...., rather than calling our current situation 'rash', I believe 'temerity' would fit better, visiting a country we just had a battle with a few days ago." Agnès said while sighing.

"Oh? Those people my army fought a few days ago were 'Gallian Rebels'. Besides, Romalia may have raised a crusade, my country remains at peace with Gallia. Therefore, officially there was never a conflict between my country and Gallia to begin with." Henrietta replied, her expressions continued to remain as calm as ever. However....., her slightly trembling hands did not go unnoticed by Agnès. She might be keeping a good act, but in reality she must be very distressed.

"The Water Spirit Ondine Knights and the so-called Saint of Aquilleia Miss Françoise are the headlines of the Romalian army, if Gallia condemned us for it, how do you plan to respond?"

"I'll simply tell them 'They belong to the Romalian army', it's not like this had never happened before. As for Louise, that's right, I'll say she is a Romalian nun fighting under the name of God for Romalia. Mmn, no matter what reason it is, it'll work out."

Agnès looked discontent and shook her head.

With no other company, Henrietta brought only Agnès with her. It could almost be said as charging barehanded into "enemy territory" Gallia.

Romalia's sudden announcement of a "Crusade" had caused quite a bit of a stir in Tristain. Almost all aristocrats and lords bore a grieving frown on their forehead.

Except for the over religious believers, Crusade was a synonym for nightmare. All nobles in the country would be gathered, young teens would be conscripted into armies and the treasury would be emptied for a war. Plus...., even if they appeared victorious at the end, the only prize they got was an undeveloped desert and honor, hardly enough to cover the losses in the war. Most important of all, the chances of losing was considerably higher than the chances of winning. Many times in history smaller countries had sought their own destruction from the failure of crusades. If one had to trace the origin of Halkeginia, it was also born from the rebellion of exhausted marquises.

Too many people. Compared to an unseen plot of land, their lives in front of them were much more important.

Since Henrietta's return to her own country, she had sworn to end that crusade and shut herself in her office thereafter to build a diplomatic plan towards Gallia.

A week later, after completion, Henrietta gathered all important nobles and told them, "I will negotiate directly with the Gallian King."

Of course, Tristain's nobles, including Mazarin, even her own mother Queen Marion rejected the idea of Henrietta heading towards Gallia. The reasons were more than obvious. The head of a country heading towards a rather hostile country to "negotiate", never had an adventure so daring ever occurred since the long establishment of Halkeginia. It is no wonder Agnès was feeling uneasy.

Henrietta even went as far as suggesting stepping down from the throne if they continued to refuse. Only then did the nobles agree.

"Your highness....., can you promise me one thing?"

"What is it"

"I understand that you feel responsible for the cause of this 'Crusade', but....., your majesty's life does not hold only the future of one person. If anything terrible happened to your majesty, our country will turn into chaos. Moreover, the possibility for this to happen isn't exactly low either."

"After defeating Gallia, Romalia will build their own army to recover the Holy lands. If we refuse to offer support, I will be forced to step down. Which means, either way our country can't escape the future of becoming chaotic. Heh, maybe things could turn even worse....., I'm sure you know how past armies set forth to recover the Holy lands have put the entire Halkeginia into grieving."

Agnès could not make a good counter. Just the fact of stepping down from the throne was already too large a matter.

"Without me, the country can still work normally. Whether it's Prime Minister Mazarin, my mother, or the rest of the lords, the structure is still intact. On the other hand....., if anything as close as a large scaled war happened between us and the elves, the entire Halkeginia will crumble soon afterwards." Henrietta gripped her hands even tighter.

"With my own life...., if that's already enough to place a bet, it is certainly, very inexpensive indeed."

"Looks like you have successfully refuted me." Agnès replied as if losing interest. Suddenly sensing something, Henrietta turned apologetic, "Oh, sorry about bringing you into this as well."

"That's alright. Since I volunteered for the army I was ready for anything. As the captain of your majesty's personal guards, compared to the safety of Halkeginia, I am more concerned about your highness's safety."

"Ah, but I did not plan to come here just to lose my bet. I also made my own preparations. To King Joseph, this suggestion is just as exquisite." Henrietta directly pointed out, hugging her briefcase full of documents. Within the briefcase, the contents of the diplomatic plans were almost under disagreement by all valued lords.

"Impossible", so the lords said. On the contrary, there was one single person who voted in approval.

That was Prime Minster Cardinal Mazarin. Kneeling in front of Henrietta, who had spent days without sleep planning every detail. "I'm very glad to witness the growth of your majesty", was all he said.

Soon after the Palace Versailles, famous for its vast empty area, appeared in front of them, the dragon riders who had been accompanying Henrietta's sedan chair from the borders onward landed in the courtyard forming a circle.

The sedan chair Henrietta was riding in slowly landed in the middle of the circle. Guards who had been awaiting her arrival immediately rushed forward to open her door.

The simplicity of Henrietta's welcome shocked Agnès. There was no guards of honor, nor any sign of a band. Gallia was still considered as an influential empire of Halkeginia, despite being at war, there were still standards for welcoming a Queen.

Agnès finally had a good feel of what a country with half of its people rebelling looked like. After surveying their welcome, Henrietta began to observe the Palace itself with no visible expression on her face.

There, she stopped, turning still like a statue.

"What's wrong, your highness?" Agnes also turned to where Henrietta was looking at, and could not help but gulp. Across the courtyard, what should originally be Joseph's castle, the remains of Grand Troyes. The blue, beautiful palace had collapsed into a wreck.

"There were rumors of a rebel...., was that the cause of it." Agnes asked. The knights around them were just as unreadable, but with much experience in battle, Agnes could easily see what they were thinking - terror.

"....Looks good for a negotiation."

Under pressure from the chaos within, the morale of the small amount of knights plunging, if Gallia was under so much trouble already, then the chances of agreeing to Henrietta's plans most certainly were higher.

A female wearing headbands appeared from the surrounding knights. Dressed in full black clothing emitting some sort of suspicious aura. "Welcome to the Kingdom of Gallia. We heartily welcome Queen Henrietta's arrival."

The woman took a deep bow. Facing the head of country, yet not taking any attempt to remove their cloaks, Henrietta did not feel the need to return a bow, ignoring them as thin air.

"This way please. My master has been waiting." Not worried at all, the woman began walking. With no choice, Henrietta followed. Although displeased by the rude treatment, recalling the memory of Joseph's attitude at the international meeting helped Henrietta think otherwise.

The woman's voice sounded familiar to Agnes, who slightly frowned. Where exactly did they meet before? After some extensive searching through her memories, she finally remembered.

"I seem to have met you and your partners before." The woman turned her head around, smiling ominously towards Agnes.

"At Albion, no?" Agnes responded under her breath. Henrietta looked at Agnes from the corner of her eye.

"....She is the female who have assaulted Miss Françoise a few times. I fear the giant armoured golems were also led by her..."

This time, Henrietta gave a stern look.

"For your information, those are called '''Golomontas'''". The woman said without care.

The Queen and her Captain were brought to the dining room of the Guest Hall. Sitting at the other end of the dining table was Joseph, waiting alone.

Without guards or maids, the dining hall looked empty and lonely. There was not much food prepared on the desk either.

The woman wearing the headband......, like a shadow, Myoznitnirn stood motionless behind Joseph.

Agnes pulled the out the chair facing Joseph, allowing Henrietta to sit down on it. As if replacing a greeting, Joseph yawned loudly.

"Morning, Queen Henrietta!"

"Good day, King Joseph!"

Across the long dining table, the two powers faced each other. With that the greetings ended and so began the negotiations.

Although the day's visit had been notified to Gallia, yet not a single diplomat, advisor, nor clerk was present. It was just a simple, cold talk.

Agnes took out the documents from Henrietta's briefcase and walked beautifully to Joseph's side, placing the documents down in front of him with respect.

Joseph casually held up the documents and flipped through it page by page. With no apparent change in expression after reading, supporting his head with his elbow, he turned towards Henrietta again.

"What an amazing suggestion. On behalf of Halkeginia, announcing new status of one Halkeginia King. All countries must follow his orders..... except for Romalia."

"Mhm. To me, the Pope of Romalia is only here because he gives a symbol of 'authority'."

"This says that there will be other supporters, is that true?"

"It is. Only under one condition, to sever all ties with elves. Just that. Why did you ally yourself with elves, King Joseph, all you wish for is the entire Halkeginia to be under your command, isn't it? I plan to fulfill your wish."

"This is quite a staggering suggestion. But will Germania agree?"

"Germania's king was a filthy king to begin with. He even dare call himself king, this is the symbol of his low self-esteem. Those kind of dirty peasants will not dare go against Tristain and Gallia's combined will."

"This is very surprising indeed, Queen Henrietta. I originally thought you were going to ally with Romalia to invade my country, but here you are instead offering alliance with our country! You are a brilliant politician! I really wronged you!"

"Thank you for your exaggerated praise. Instead of elves, it would be me who will be honoring you with the throne of Halkeginia."

A smile appeared on Joseph's face. "What is your goal?"

Henrietta instantly displayed a charming expression and replied firmly, "If the ties between Gallia and elves are severed, the 'Crusade' will end. Compared to a war involving every single person on this world, I'd rather ally myself with the 'incompetent King'."

"I will be in direct conflict with Romalia, this is fighting fire with fire?"

"Even in the same hell, I'd want to choose the good side."

Joseph nodded his head in pleasure. "Now this is what politics is about. Alright. Well then, I have my own request"

"What would it me?"

"Be my wife."

Henrietta couldn't help but widen her eyes. "Oh my, you are actually serious."

Henrietta bit her lips. For the first time in their meeting hatred could be seen in her eyes. Henrietta nodded her head. "I agree"

"Your Highness!" Agnes who was silent all along cried out. Henrietta held her back with her hand, then nodded again.

"It would be my pleasure to do so." Henrietta's body was in complete rejection.

Agnes understood that when Henrietta said "she would do anything to stop this crusade", she meant it.

Joseph seemed to look at Henrietta happily, eventually bursting into laughter. Joseph's laughter echoed through the entire dining hall.

[[Image:ZnT15-177.jpg|thumb]]

"Hahaahahahhaah! Don't take it seriously! I'm not very forgiving. I would never sleep with a woman who doesn't like me."

Henrietta blushed from her self brought shame. Joseph stood up and walked towards Henrietta. With his big hands, he held Henrietta's chin.

Just about to draw her sword out, Agnes suddenly felt the statue behind her hold down her hands stealthily.

"You sly fox," Joseph said teasingly. "Do you plan to cut off my head at night."

Henrietta used her best bluffing voice and replied, "You, you have seen through me!"

Joseph's smile slowly became fixed on his face. "I like it. I like it more and more. I can't believe I took you as just another little girl! This is going to be the best joke ever! You are absolutely comparable to the ancient warlords! Plus you are brave and smart. You will become a good Queen, Queen Henrietta."

Joseph returned to his seat. With a snap of his fingers, the status released Agnes's wrists. Agnes coughed painfully.

With a quick glance at Agnes, Henrietta continued, "....then, please hurry and send out notices. With the support of Tristain, Albion and Germania behind you, Romalia will lose their will as well."

Yet, Joseph did not reply.

"King Joseph?"

Joseph scratched his head as if finding it hard to speak. "But, very sadly, I have no intention to go with this suggestion."

"Is there something missing? Is it not enough to have the world?"

"If I were an ambitious man....., I would go with your plan without hesitation. But, that is not all. Not all." Joseph shook his head. Using a gangster's tone, he firmly said, "I do not want this world."

"What do you mean?" Henrietta felt an ominous aura seep into her mind, rapidly filling her up. For some reason, she was reminded of those terrifying stories she read when she was small.

"Oh, there is no need to be ashamed of your 'misconception'. No one would have complaints against your suggestions. Even myself can't think up of better 'plans'. This is outstanding work. But..., you are heading in the wrong direction. I'm afraid even god himself could not have expected this."

"What are you suggesting?"

"You mentioned before - 'even in the same hell, you'd want to choose the good side'."

"That's right."

"I simply want to see that hell."

"You must be joking."

"By no means. I simply just want to witness hell. I want to see the unbearable, the never seen before, the hell corrupting my mind."

Henrietta felt weak all over. Agnes nervously supported the almost falling Henrietta. This made less and less sense. Originally she thought Joseph was an ambitious man trying to get the whole world, seeing his actions of assaulting "void" and now allying with elves, even going as far as attacking Romalia with a so called "rebellion".

But the man in front of her eyes was denying all of it.

Not only saying "that's not all", he went on and said that he "simply want to see that hell" those kind of senseless lines.

But....., he was serious about what he said. The solemn expression of Joseph saying all this, seemed kind of sad.

"Therefore, I decided to create a small version of hell with the 'crusade'. It's also the only reason why you are so active. Since you are here already, why don't you visit some of Gallia, Queen Henrietta."

Meanwhile, at Carcassonne.....

As mentioned the night before, Saito at day was as if a different person from last night, as if the things never happened last night, Saito went on to have a conversation at the dining hall with a completely natural face.

"Hey, Tabitha, morning."

Tabitha responded with a nod, all while her eyes fixed on her book. Afterwards Saito joined the Water Spirit Ondine Knights and began their usual talks.

Louise was together with Tiffania eating bread. Looking both of them Tabitha couldn't help but slightly sigh, the guilty feelings towards Louise conflicting with the unexpectedly warm, sweet ones lingering in her heart. Did the things really happen last night?

Yet.... the warm touch still lingering on her neck confirmed its genuineness, the places touched by Saito's lips burning ever so hot.

Tabitha bit her lips and casually flipped another page of the book.

Since when, Kirche had already sat down next to her. Instantly Kirche realized something was off with her best friend. After resisting and finally succumbing to her urge, she whispered in Tabitha's ears. "You, it's time for a confession, what happened?"

Tabitha shook her head. "....Nothing"

About the events of succeeding the throne,..... or the things that occurred last night, none of them could be mentioned to Kirche.

"You know that there are no secrets between us, right?"

Tabitha decided to ignore problems of their friendship for the time being and stood up, indicating she hoped Kirche would leave that matter for now.

Carcassonne's view was bathed in the warm morning sunlight. Tabitha suddenly found the true meaning of finding the "warmth" of the sun, her body given a new supply of happiness.

A feeling was persistently nagging her, nagging her how the night was so much to look forward to. That unbearable anxious wait surpassed even coronation, surpassed all desire to seek revenge....

Next to a flowerbed at the side of the road, Tabitha stopped her footsteps.

A handful of sky blue coloured irises were blossoming furiously. Remembering her dull room, Tabitha couldn't help but reach out and picked a few. Seeing flowers of the same colour as her own hair, Tabitha felt herself grow red.

At night, when her door was knocked on....

Tabitha gave the already asleep Silpheed one more spell of tranquility, allowing it to enter an even deeper slumber. Silpheed's breathing became even heavier.

Anxious all over, Tabitha hurriedly opened the door. Dressed the same as last night, Saito suddenly hugged her. Letting it go, Tabitha buried her head into Saito's chest.

Without saying anything else, Saito lifted Tabitha's chin and planted a kiss.

Tabitha closed her eyes, allowing the other to do whatever he wished. Since last night, she had realized that it felt very comfortable.

Saito lightly carried Tabitha and put her onto bed.

Tabitha's face had a very uncommon colour - faint red. Her cute small chest also puffed up and down out of anxiousness and excitement.

Discovering that the desk was decorated with a blue iris inside a winebottle, Saito smiled.

"Flower picking? Now this is unusual."

"....It's because this room, doesn't have much in it."

[[Image:ZnT15-185.jpg|thumb]]

"That's better." Saito took the flower out from the wine-bottle and placed it into Tabitha's hair. Like a hairband, the iris fitted perfectly into Tabitha's hair.

Saito took off the shy Tabitha's glasses.

"...Glasses."

"You look prettier without it."

"can't see anything."

"Don't you shut your eyes when you're shy?" Saito pressed his lips against hers, lasting for quite a moment before leaving.

".....Eh?"

"I have to go, there's not much time, it's alright, there's nothing to worry about." Just as sudden as his entry, Saito took his leave.

Left behind Tabitha could only stare at his silhouette.

When the door was knocked on again, full of expectations, Tabitha opened her door wide just to find Julio behind it, her facial expressions immediately fading.

"That really fits you, Princess Charlotte."

Tabitha covered her head. After plucking the beautifully placed flower, she carefully returned it to its wine-bottle.

Julio changed to his solemn expression and bowed.

"I am here to receive you, although I believe you have already heard of it from Saito."

That was how Saito put it last night, that the messenger from Romalia will arrive soon....., forgetting all "suspicions" Tabitha earnestly followed the orders of the other, nodding her head in agreement.

Her first romance had dulled her assessment abilities.

<noinclude>
{| style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;" border="1" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="5"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume15 Chapter6

2021-02-20T10:59:16Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 6: Tabitha's Long Night===

On that night, Tabitha had a hard time falling asleep, most of the time spent lying on the bed and staring at the patterns on the ceiling, self-consciously reminiscing how her younger self used to stare at the ceiling as well when not being able to fall asleep.

The Palace of Orléans in which she used to live in had ceilings decorated with pretty shapes related to religion, her bedroom had one of the scene of "Arrival of the Founder".

The Founder came down to the Holy lands under the blessing of angels. His face was deeply veiled by his hood, so his exact looks could not be seen. Angels circling around him held his hands, faces full of heartwarming smiles.

The younger Tabitha was terrified of the hooded Founder. She would even imagine how pale would she turn if one night bright shining eyes appeared under the hoods.

After all those years, a sense of fear would still surge from staring at the ceilings, not because of the religions drawings on them, but of herself, fearing the true intentions of her hooded self.

If others noticed that, how would she handle it?

Those things cannot be discussed with Kirche, or even Silpheed in human form. If they knew, they would probably say "I'm always on your side" or that sort of thing.

That would "speed up the process" even more.

Suppressing her true feelings from bursting was no easy task. True, even Tabitha thought that the way Louise treated Saito was a bit overboard, seeing how Saito was doing all he could to protect her.

If it were her instead, she could never do so.

But now Louise was also an important friend of hers, she had once ventured dangerously into Gallia with no regrets just to save Tabitha, according to others, she even gave up her nobility to do so.

Louise and Saito were both valuable companions, being the third person was not an option. It would destroy the relationship between the two.

Although she is very clear of this, yet why!

Why every time she closed her eyes, the scene of Saito and herself riding Silpheed in the night sky appeared again and again, impossible to neglect.

Tabitha stood up. In order not to wake up Silpheed, she tiptoed across to the large mirror embedded into the wall.

The two moons brought moonlight in from the crevasses between blinds. With the help of the pure white moonlight, the mirror displayed the blurred figure of Tabitha. ''That's alright'', Tabitha reassured, nodding to herself, ''even though I'm already 16, I'm still so thin and weak, as if an underdeveloped child. Compared to the Louise a year ago, more-

Being charming was not possible.

''That's why it's alright''

Tabitha suddenly felt very shocked.

She had never considered the question if she had any charm.

There was definitely something wrong with her, every thought was conflicted by another. The reason she came in front of the mirror was to reassure herself her looks were plain, not attractive to boys.

Yet as soon as she realized, she felt extremely depressed. Tabitha stood still and stared at herself in the mirror. A random thought came across her mind and told her to take off her glasses.

Her blurred face appeared in the mirror.

Would she look more charming without glasses?

Tabitha edged close to the mirror, just to discover a teary girl. Finding it hard to believe her eyes would look like that, she gently hugged her own shoulders.

At that moment, someone knocked on her door.

Deep in the middle of the night, who could it possibly be?

Expectations ran wild in her head, her heart pumping excitedly.

Yet at the same time, Tabitha rejected her own expectations.

How could it be possible?

It couldn't be that person, perhaps it was Kirche, visiting her in the middle of the night. Other than her, no one else seemed to fit.

Tabitha, as if frozen, stopped moving.

"It's me."

Hearing that faint voice, Tabitha's heart leaped. In a rush she put on her glasses and ran towards the door.

"Is something the matter?" Even her questioning voice was slightly trembling.

"I have something to talk to you."

What could it be? Tabitha opened her door without a second thought.

Outside her doorstep was the familiar face that appeared in her dreams countless times.

Using his Chevalier cloak to cover his face, Saito slipped into her room. Tabitha looked everywhere, trying to avoid Saito noticing her expressions. With a small voice, she asked, "Did you want to say something?"

Tabitha eyed Silpheed, who was sleeping soundly as indicated by her snoring. Looked like a bit of a rustle won't wake her up.

Saito revealed a solemn expression.

"It's about the things we talked last night, I've considered it seriously."

"Eh?"

"About Tabitha succeeding the throne."

What exactly was Saito trying to say?

"What about it?"

"As the rightful heir to the throne, I reckon Tabitha should announce about succeeding the throne after all." Saito said a firm voice. Tabitha looked slightly darker than before.

"Were you also convinced by Romalia?"

"No, it's something I considered on my own. I was thinking about how to end this war as soon as possible, and this seems to be the best method."

"What happened?"

"From our situation right now, an attack from the Gallian army is bound to happen soon. If so, it would really evolve into a war as crude as hell itself, there's no more time to wait for her highness."

Tabitha closed her eyes. ''Why am I hesitating?

''Didn't I already make my choice to follow his decisions?''

"I understand." Tabitha said with a voice as low as taking a breath. "Since you say so, I'll do it."

Saito looked at Tabitha with promising eyes, "Relax, I will definitely protect you, no matter what happens."

Tabitha was soon overtaken by joy and replied with a shaking voice, "No, it's me who has to protect you."

"I want to protect you." Saito insisted, holding Tabitha's hands tightly. The powerful pumps from her heart echoed in her own ears. When Tabitha realized that it was her own heartbeat, she was already close to the point to stop breathing.

In this moment where everything seemed to stay still, Tabitha asked the other, "Why?"

''What's wrong with me?'' The calm part of Tabitha questioned herself.

If she heard Saito's reply,

If she was able to hear the same line said a million times in her dreams,

"Because I love you"

To Tabitha, that sentence felt as if the tide from a distant beach, completely virtual. Thoughts stopped, her mind completely blank.

With no preparation beforehand, she unconsciously repeated the same lines in her dreams.

"You're lying."

"It's true, right now my mind is only filled with you."

Hearing this, Tabitha felt her barricade easily flooded and broken by the feelings long suppressed behind it. Although deep inside it silently cried out "these things are impossible", the cries where drowned by the wave of happiness. The feelings gushing out turned Tabitha into a completely defenseless weak girl.

Saito reached out his hand and lifted Tabitha's chin, slowly coming close with his lips. Tabitha also felt her breathing become hot, and closed her eyes self-consciously.

Tabitha felt a million years fly pass while their lips were connected, Saito's lips, expanding on her small mount, freely shifting into other shapes.

Saito left softly from Tabitha's lips then pressed forward to kiss her neck. Tabitha gently pushed Saito away.

"Don't you want to?"

Tabitha shook her head and pointed out Silpheed, still snoring peacefully on her bed, and replied with a voice close to crying, "It’ll wake her up."

"I guess that's true, I'm sorry, I can control myself then." Saito left from Tabitha's side, his hands on the handle of the door

"I hope you can promise me, please take this plan as the ultimate secret, because it would be disastrous if the other side heard of it. I will pretend as if I don't know anything during the day, I hope Tabitha will not reveal anything either. Although it may make you wonder, it's only because walls have ears will I play dumb till the very end. Do you understand."

Tabitha nodded her head willingly.

"A few days later a messenger from Romalia will arrive, please do according to his orders."

"And you?"

"I will come again at night, I'll clarify things with you by then."

Tabitha nodded once again, completely oblivious from suspicion. All Tabitha cared now was their meeting next time, all other things could wait.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume15 Chapter5

2020-06-24T06:44:38Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 5: Honeymoon===

On top of Louise's desk was an opened diary. Looking at this diary, Louise couldn't help but sigh.

The diary was written by Louise herself. Although the events that happened during her memory loss about Saito, the sequence of events had already been imprinted in her mind. Filling it back again wouldn't be a difficult task.

The contents detailed all the hardships Louise and Saito went through together, from the war of Albion all the way to Louise getting hurt by ''Bowood '' to protect Saito.

At the same time, the diary included enjoying being teased by Saito, etc. Even though the pages filled with those were as few as the number of clouds on a clear day, they were still an irreplaceable part of that diary.

''Even though I care about Saito so much.....'' Louise thought, gritting her teeth. ''Yet that guy always sticks with that maid.''

"How do you expect me to forgive you!"

Louise raised the diary, then slammed it hard on the desk. Putting her chin on top of the diary, swaying her crossed legs lightly, she closed her eyes.

While feeling the book's hardcover pressing against her face, Louise pondered ''.....If say, Saito secretly read this diary, what would I think?''

''It would feel very uncomfortable.....

''This is different from the memories flowed in from Saito, isn't it? But then again, he's not reading it intentionally, just taking a glimpse accidentally.

''Still, this is.....

Louise's eyes landed on the mirror hanging on the wall. In it was the face of a gloomy girl. ''Is it because he always sees me like this, Saito tends to get close with other girls?''

Louise forcefully squeezed a smile. Maybe a bit too forceful, because after a while, it gave her cramps.

And so, she continued to use the diary as a pillow..... self-consciously staring outside the window.

By that time, the sky was starting to turn to a faint white.

In the morning, Saito came home with a very distressed look.

Turns out Louise didn't get any sleep from being depressed after having no avail searching for Saito for a day. By the time Saito entered the room, she had dark circles around her eyes.

Before Louise had the chance to stand up from her chair and question Saito where he went last night and what he did, Saito had already slipped passed her expressionless, and snuggled into bed.

"Wait a second," Louise tugged her own sleeves with force. Seeing Louise's look, Saito's guilty conscience kicked in and he avoided looking her in the eye, fuelling more of Louise's suspicion. "And?"

"And?"

"Yesterday, who were you with?"

Saito answered with difficulty. "Ta-Tabitha"

Louise took a deep breath, then raised her hand high.

''As suspected!

''And they were together for the whole time!

Just the point that Louise spent the last night troubled, she had more than enough reasons to condemn Saito. ''Should I just slap him here....,'' Louise thought.

The words Kirche said a few days ago came to mind, ''Stand in the shoes of others, if you aren't able to see the problems in their point of view, you may unknowingly make them angry.''

Just like how she needed time alone every now and then, the same went for Saito. ''Besides, given the current situation, if you had to meet up with someone in secrecy, it'd take time. Plus, being with Tabitha doesn't necessary mean he's having an affair. Perhaps he had something important to discuss.''

''I better confirm it first. It's not too late to get angry afterwards....''

Trembling all over, Louise slowly put down her hand. "What were you doing with Tabitha?"

Saito himself was also distressed. Should he honestly tell Louise everything he discussed with Tabitha last night? Tell her that in the Gallian camps there were people who wish for Tabitha to be Queen and guide them? But if he told Louise directly, the news would spread as quickly as fleeing ants. It was good to keep things quiet right now.

Moreover...... there was that annoying bunch of people from Romalia. Walls had ears. After considering all the dangers Saito decided to play dumb.

"That.... how should I say, we discussed problems related with her future."

Louise pouted and stared at Saito. Looking at those poor dark circles around her eyes, Saito hanged his head apologetically. After enduring the stares from Louise for a moment....

"I get it." And laid down. Saito was stunned. He was expecting her to scream 'What were you doing!!!' and deliver a kick between his legs, flipping the entire hotel upside down. To his surprise Louise actually believed his words......

"W-what?"

"Uhh, you're pretty amazing...... I expected that I wouldn't be spared without being beaten all up after this."

"Huh? Do you want me to do that?"

"No! Absolutely not! Not a chance!"

".....Between you two, what did you talk about."

Saito bit his lips, displaying a serious face. Seeing Saito's expression actually confirmed Louise that the things she was worried about did not happen at all. There was no way Saito could have made an expression like that.

"Is it something you can't tell me?"

"Sorry......."

"Oh, then never mind."

Just like how she didn't want her diary to be read, but since what's done is done..... Louise thought she might as well believe Saito.

"Then I'm going to sleep. I'm exhausted!"

As if feeling very relieved, Louise laid down on the bed after finishing her sentence. Saito was still wondering if she was still suspicious, and therefore put his hand on Louise's shoulders while taking a peek at her expressions.

"I'm really sorry. But when the time comes, I'll definitely tell you. I promise. I'm not hiding it from you on purpose."

Louise's cheeks almost instantly turned red. The feeling of being valued made Louise excited enough to blush.

However, since she didn't want her happiness to be seen by Saito, Louise shut her eyes tight and crossed her arms as if angry, but at the same time flirting, she said

"Shouldn't you have more secrets? Come on, spit it out honestly. You actually did something with her that would have made me really angry."

Before Saito had a chance to deny, Louise's thoughts came out already.

To Saito, Louise looked just like a pretty goddess, putting him at a loss of words.

"I-isn't it more like I've never done these things?"

"You liar. You must have absolutely done the same things to her as what you did to me in your fantasies." Trying not to display her pleasure in peacefully enjoying this, Louise blamed him directly.

"I, didn't I already tell you I don't want to?"

"I don't believe you. You're too despicable. You're only a dog with wild fantasies. Just because you look like a person, you think you're a handsome knight? What a joke!"

Inside Saito's head, there was that vague, inexplicable sense of excitement. His body began to be enveloped by passion of an unknown source.

"You insensitive idiot!"

Saito held down Louise's lower chin, attempting to forcefully plant his lips on hers. Louise somehow managed to evade with agile and countered with a bite on Saito's shoulders.

"Ow!"

Louise let go with a "fwah", just to begin her scolds again.

"What's with you? Don't tell me, you've done the same thing to many girls in your dreams? Now you're trying to do the same thing to me?"

However there was not a sense of harshness, as if mumbling to herself and whining weakly.

As if trying to hide her embarrassment.

"Hmmph, if you were to do it with other girls you would be overjoyed wouldn't you. If it wasn't me everything would be fine. To you, you don't care who it is. Hmn...." Once the two's lips connected, Louise became honest with Saito.

"Idiot, you are so adorable, I would never..." As their lips parted, Saito said. With this, Louise's face turned fiery red

"I'm not adorable...." Other than that sentence, she could not think of anything else to say.

Saito's mind became blank. In front of that adorable Louise, lots of different things popped in Saito's head. Although those were difficult times, but what came next..... after everything had settled down, like Guiche said, "buy clothes and jewelry and whatnot"....

"Um, Louise, I, I saved a lot of money."

"I, I know. Are you dumb? Her Highness already told you to take care...."

"Um, after this war ends.... don't we have a lot of things to do?"

"Eh?" Surprised, Louise raised her head.

"Guiche mentioned something about purchasing a castle.... needs around 10,000 écus. But if it was split with everyone, it should be enough to buy a mansion, those around 2,000 to 3,000 ones by the forests."

"What is this! Don't tell me, you plan to live here permanently?"

"No....sigh, how should I put it. If there was really a method to return, I will still go back after saying goodbyes properly. But, somehow, feels like this world is just like my other home." Saito said, holding Louise, surrounded by her fragrance.

"....really?"

"Heh, if that weren't true, I would have passed that gate a long time ago." Saito insisted with force in his voice.

"Then.... if we were to buy a house, that..." Saito's words were cut short from embarrassment.

"Wh-what..."

Marria... just as the word was about to come out, Saito stopped. It was still too early to talk about those things. "Live, live together. Even though we are living together already... at the dormitory, wouldn't it be better if we had more space. We should start considering things afterwards."

At that moment, Louise was about to be drowned from being filled with joy. When she heard Saito suggest living together in the future, she felt as if she was flying in the clouds. The thought of that bright future, none of the hardness endured mattered anymore.

"....fur."

"Fur?"

"It would be great if the furniture were the beautiful ones."

"I understand. Nm. Then let's use just those."

"The furniture shop in Tristain has good taste." Subsequently, Louise began to plan every minor detail, such as how white walls would be better, how there should be a pond in the gardens, how many horses should be raised and so on.

"Wait, as for maids, we won't need any."

"....Speaking of which, will your father and mother agree with the two of us being together?" Saito asked worriedly.

"That's alright. After all I'm not a child anymore. Once I've decided, they won't say anything. More importantly..."

"Hmm?"

"It wouldn't matter if it weren't a mansion. Even if it were a small clean cottage I wouldn't mind."

"Why is that?"

"B-because...., if so we will be able to stay closer to each other." Louise saying this shyly could not be more adorable.

"Louise....., you, you are so cute..... See, if you try even you can do it."

"What are you saying, I'm not cute at all."

"Very, very cute. Exactly like Lemon-chan."

"Am-am not. Besides, what is Lemon-chan?"

"Such smooth skin, just like Lemon-chan." Saito was completely obsessed, muttering that while kissing Louise's neck. All the grey matter in his brain turned completely into cotton. Saito had no idea what he was saying anymore.

"Stop it.... I don't like Saito doing these kinds of things..... Wait, ah, don't...."

"Waah, isn't this more Lemon-chan than Lemon-chan. Th-this is perfectly Lemon-chan."

"Awww....although I, I don't really understand, is it really like Lemon-chan?"

"It is. Anyway, try saying 'Lemon-chan is embarrassed'." This was a line that popped up randomly from Saito hyped up to a degree too large to measure in light years, but Louise was already too far gone. Whatever came into her ears automatically turned into romantic lines. Or rather, at that stage, Louise didn't care about what was going to happen anymore. In some sense, she herself was even more passionate already than Saito.

"Le-Lemon-chan is embarrassed."

Finally. Along with her reddened cheeks, dreamy eyes, half closed lips, Louise said it, pushing Saito to the very edge.

"Moe! Lemon-chan is incredibly cute! Very adorable! Hurry! Take it all off! These clothes are really in the way, covering up all your attractiveness." Just as Saito blurted out lines even a dirty director wouldn't say while putting his fingers onto Louise's bedclothes..... from the other side of the wall came knockings from a neighbor.

"Ah!" Louise and Saito froze hugging each other. The knocks on the wall came again. Louise and Saito stared into each other.

"Wh-what is it?" Feeling weak all over, Malicorne's voice could be heard from the other side of the wall.

"This is news brought to you by the wisps of the wind."

The two realized that Malicorne seemed to be staying next door. Actually, all Tristain students were living in the same dormitory.

"Oh, yes....?"

"The walls are thin in this dormitory you know. Even Mr. Wisp himself was shocked. Nevertheless, whether it's your crusade, or the walls being too thin, or the pride of a noble, or shame, none of these matter to me. You should be considerate of your neighbors. Otherwise, I would have no choice but to blow you all up with wind magic."

The couple looked at each other and buried their head in embarrassment.

"Moreover."

"Yes?"

"It's nothing like Lemon-chan."

Louise's face turns purple in an instant and started yelling, "It's not my fault! It's Saito, Saito told me to say it!"

"Lemon-chan is embarrassed."

"Stop it!"

After Saito rapidly calmed down, he realized that what he said seemed a bit inappropriate. Like what Malicorne said, Lemon-chan never existed to begin with.

"Lemon-chan is embarrassed." Malicorne continued to imitate sarcastically. With that kind of tone, Louise began to become furious.

"I said stop it!"

"Lemon-chan is so embarrassed."

"I said stop iiiittttt!" Louise bellowed while gripping tightly on her wand, starting to chant spells.

"Explosion" sent the wall and Malicorne, who was directly behind it, flying. Saito gaped at the gigantic hole and sighed.

Malicorne stood up from the debris, blood still dripping from his forehead, yet still he cheered happily. "Ha! Now we're roommates! No more weird stuff for you!"

Saito lightly bumped Louise's forehead and said, "What were you thinking! You destroyed the entire wall! Now we won't even have time to ourselves."

"Shut up! It was you who told me to say iiiiittttttt!"

Sent flying by Louise's second explosion spell, Saito smashed onto the wall on the other side, which gave way to allow Saito enter the next room.

Sleeping in the bed in what used to be that room, Tiffania stared wide-eyed at Saito flying into her room.

"Wha, what? What happened!?"

Tiffania's bedclothes were merely a thin cloth wrapped around her body. When sleeping, she always wore more spacious and comfortable, traditional elven clothes. It was only because she had to travel with the Romalian army did she store it away.

Just like how Saito saw Siesta in his dreams, dressed revealingly by wrapping herself in a long cloth, that made Saito turn red. ''This is completely against the rules, using only a thin cloth to shield such big breasts.''

"Me-melon-chan...." Saito uncontrollably reached out his hand.

Tiffania shrunk away from him by twirling out of his reach.

"Why am I Lemon-chan while Tiffania is Melon-channnnnnn!" Mixed with emotions of shame and anger, Louise pounced on Saito and stomped all over his back. Still uncertain of the events going on around her, Tiffania buried her head in fear.

While despising the gasping Saito, Louise sat down softly and looked at the newly formed 4-people bedroom, then sighed.

Because of Louise throwing tantrums all over the bed, Saito was ultimately forced to sleep in the corridors. Still better than being bitten every time he tried to get in. Yawning tiredly, Saito decided to come down to the bar for an early breakfast.

Everyone was there eating. The just-awoken Tiffania already changed into a new set of clothes and was taking tiny bites of some bread. Probably due to Malicorne's announcement, seeing Saito come in, the Ondine Water Spirit knights began to giggle with suspicious intentions.

"Morning, Lemon-chan."

Saito sat down exhausted, supporting his head with his arm.

"Lemon-chan, are you planning to strike today as well?" Guiche nudged Saito softly with his elbow.

"We're only 3,000 écus short from a castle! A castle, Lemon-chan!" Reinard whooped with glee.

"Stop calling me Lemon-chan!" Saito complained with an annoyed face.

Because after hearing Tabitha's message, their mood to fight wasn't really there. Although there were some stupid duels across a river right now, under the peaceful environment all sorts of conspiracies were brewing.

Just like what they experienced at Albion, before a bloody war began, they would first try to defeat King Joseph himself.... as for how exactly they would do it, a plan was still yet to be made.

Anyhow, the end to the war didn't seem like it was going to come anytime soon. Most probably Romalia would push forward with the idea of Crusade.

In the middle of conflicts of countries, the power of Gandálfr was nothing more than how a stone is used to construct a castle. Barely worthy of notice.

The only person reliable right now was Henrietta, who was making her trip back to her country. There was no contact from her so far, so no one had any idea how she was doing.

''How exactly should this time be spent.....'' Saito pondered while drinking juice lazily.....

"Hey, Saito" An energetic voice called out.

Turning around, Julio appeared in front of them. Since arriving at Carcassonne, he had disappeared without a trace, conducting his own suspicious business....

The memory of almost meeting death because of Julio immediately resurfaced, giving Saito a spur of anger. The sudden desire to beat him up fought desperately to control his mind, but was eventually kept under control.

''It'd be a bad idea to touch this guy, he's even more deadly than the Gallian king. Plus, with Henrietta not around, it would be best not to make any more trouble.''

The Water Spirit Ondine Knights noticed the murderous tension between Saito and Julio and stopped talking.

They might have sensed that something happened between Saito and Julio, but Saito wouldn't bother to tell them anyway, so they had pretty much no idea what was going on.

....Determining from Saito's murderous eyes, obviously something ended very badly between the two of them. Moreover, they didn't like Julio much to begin with, so they all stood up looking very solemn.

"What brings you here today, Priest?"

Julio waved his hand and shook his head, "It's nothing as serious as you think. It must have been hard work, everyone. I also heard news on how everyone has been active at the sandbanks, delivering a huge blow to their morale. Therefore, the Pope his highness entrusted me to specially hand this to you."

Julio drew out a small pouch from a parcel he was carrying with him and laid it on the table. Golden coins from the era of the last Romalian pope made clinking sounds from colliding against each other. "Please accept this, it is a blessing from God."

The knights' eyes were dazzled by the bright golden shine of the coins, but they quickly resumed a solemn expression. "We don't need some charity. We can make money from our own salary."

Hearing Reinard say so, Julio's mouth turned into a smirk. "Please don't refuse it. More money can never be a burden."

Julio then swiftly turned to Saito, ".....now, I have something to talk to you about."

"What."

"Saying it here would be kind of..... could we talk about it outside?"

Saito's eyes surveyed the room while standing up. The Ondine Knights simultaneously stood forward, blocking the path between Julio and Saito.

"I'm sorry, I'll have to borrow your co-captain for a while....."

"We are the Ondine Knights, you know?" Guiche started, but Saito stopped him.

"It's alright."

Saito was surprised when, after heading outside, Julio bowed towards him. "I don't really know how to put it.... but I'm really sorry for what happened before."

Not really catching up to the situation, Saito scratched his head sheepishly.

What the heck?

This guy... would he ever apologize and bow towards someone? Saito kept a close eye on Julio. When Julio finally lifted his head, the usual smile that looked down on other people was gone, his eyes sparkling.

The tension surrounding them softened to a point where it seemed it would be easily shattered by a single touch, giving anyone a feel of how his usual attitude was all an act, whereas this was the real Julio.

".....You tried to kill me. You really think we'd be fine after a simple apology?"

"Just like how you would do anything to protect the people important to you, when it comes to reclaiming the Holy lands, we are the same as you."

"The Holy lands is just another piece of land, don't put the two things together."

"It's not just any piece of land, it holds the future of all the people of Halkeginia." Julio's voice sounded ridiculously genuine.

"People? Isn't it just for religion?"

"You have completely misunderstood our religion. To all believers, the idea of anything for God eventually ends up the same as being for us."

As if overwhelmed by a mysterious charm, Saito felt it hard to breathe. The environment was relaxed to a degree far surpassing one when someone had successfully convinced another person to solve some problems.

"Well, I know you people are serious about it, but like I said, I won't do anything for the cause of a 'Crusade'. I have my own beliefs in my own Gods." Originally planning to fake an act, things took an unexpected turn and Saito ended up blurting out everything.

"If you dare do anything to Louise or me again....," Saito glared at Julio with the most condemning face he could come up with.

"If so, you can stab all you want into my chest. Oh, but I will resist, just so you know."

"You...."

"As long as you are in this world, we will never do anything to you. Right now you are Romalia's most important shield."

"Let me be honest. I will only help you until the defeat of Gallia. We'll have nothing to do with each other afterwards."

Julio smiled.

"Will do."

"You're giving up too easily."

"I have confidence in swaying you guys as long as I can talk to you."

''Cunning bastard'', Saito thought. Originally trying to kill Saito with a gun pointed at him, yet now he's saying these surprising things...

"So, we're good?" Julio reached out his hand. Saito considered for a moment, then snorted.

"Looks like is still too early to shake hands"

Julio was about to say something.... when something brushed across Saito's face.

"Ow!"

Speeding before their eyes was an owl. It swiftly landed on Julio's shoulders, shaking its feathers.

"Oh, if it isn't Nero? Welcome back."

"What's that?"

"It's an owl I raised. Oh, that's bad; you're bleeding." Julio reached for a handkerchief in his pocket and dabbed it on Saito's face. Looks like the owl's talons scratched Saito's face.

"No thanks, it'll stop on its own."

"Oh?" Julio commented, storing the handkerchief away.

"How long are you planning to continue this stand off with Gallia?" Saito asked. Julio laid out both his hands and shrugged.

"Who knows. From what I see, the wind is about to blow again though."

Embarrassed to the degree of fainting, Louise ended up never leaving her bed. While lying on the bed, she imagined all sorts of things. The more she imagined, the happier she became..... Lemon-chan slowly turned into nothing, the words Saito said today of "living together" chimed again in her head, and all was soon forgiven.

Louise wrapped herself in the quilt and rolled around for a while, then suddenly jumped off the bed and began writing in her diary.

[[Image:ZnT15-149.jpg|thumb]]

It was an interior design of the house for both of them.

"This will be the bedroom, this is the guest room. But this is the dining room, we might hold balls occasionally, so we need a hall. This should be the kitchen, housing around 10 chefs. Anything less than that would be pointless."

The feather pen scratched across the paper, Louise drawing a floor plan of the mansion. Whichever way you looked at it, it seemed more like a mighty castle than a comfortable home.

Louise contemplated the castle a while, then started to seriously consider how to turn their "lovenest" into something similar.

"Oh, one thing, we don't need maids."

Squinting her eyes, as soon as the note "No maids" was jotted down, Saito came back. Louise hurriedly shut her diary, yet Saito paid no attention nor attempted to greet her and sat down in deep thought.

"What's wrong?" She asked.

"Oh, erm, I just had a talk with Julio"

"....about?" Louise's face became serious as well. With whispers, Saito reported everything discussed in their conversation to Louise.

"In short, Romalia seems to sense danger in the current situation. Somethings feels fishy."

Louise placed her hands on her hips and also sank into deep thought.

Despite their efforts in thought, they still had no idea what exactly Romalia was planning. Mixed with a sigh, Saito said, "Really, what's with the Holy lands?"

"It's the lands where founder Brimir came to the world."

"Is something there?"

"Dunno.... all we know is that its location is somewhere around the centre of the desert..... througout the long history of Halkeginia, we've never successfully seized it back from the hands of the elves, so we have no idea what exactly lies there. Perhaps a castle our Founder lived in or something."

"Can't believe that kind of unfamiliar land would be the Holy lands. Why is it so important?"

"Can't help it. We were only taught that it is the most important thing in the world."

Saito sprawled on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Unconsciously, the visions from his "dream" came to mind again.

"Was it real?"

"Hmm? You mean that an elf was the first Gandálfr?.... Who knows, perhaps it's just your fantasies? You know how adept you are at that."

"That's right, I should ask Derflinger."

Saito drew Derflinger out of its sheath. He planned to ask him from the start, but the matter was soon forgotten due to other matters.

"Hey, legendary sword."

"Hey partner. Even if you were to complain about how lonely you are, no one would listen."

"Say, I had a dream of being together with founder Brimir."

"Oh, I remember you said something like that."

"Were those things real? Or was it some sort of hallucinations due to being stressed out?"

"It's real."

Hearing this, Saito and Louise couldn't help but widen their eyes.

"The runes store memories which made you have that dream, just like appearing in a show."

"Then founder Brimir's familiar truly was an elf? Wouldn't it become a great historical discovery?! Why did you never tell us about it?" Louise cried out in surprise.

"Well, you never asked. Besides, I myself forgot. Now that you speak of it, I'm starting to remember, oh right, that's what happened...."

"Then tell us everything you remember!"

"Impossible... my memories are all in fragments, such as what breakfast they ate and all kinds of boring pointless stuff. On the other hand, key points, not so much. Randomly telling you that Brimir didn't like onions would be stupid."

"Brimir said his name was '''尼達貝利魯'''...."

"Probably a name he used when younger. He did go through a lot, you know."

"Saito, was there anything valuable in that dream?" Louise stretched her neck like a giraffe.

"Hmmm...., elven women are terrifying."

".....ohhh, so Tiffania really is just an exception....."

"No, I don't mean like that. When she was angry, she called founder Brimir a barbarian, going so far as using violence, just like Louise...."

"What do you mean? You really remember pointless stuff, don't you...?" Louise's curiosity quickly turned into displeasure.

"Aww, those were nice times. Sasha, a noble elf with long ears in the middle of the desert...."

"Right right, that's the name, but I don't recall seeing you."

"I was still yet to be born when Brimir was still using that name, but Sasha and I were great partners, going all over the world..., she was an honest and direct kid, though sometimes too focused on winning. She had quite a bit of pride in her, but at the same time cried a lot...." Derflinger seemed to be mesmerized in the past long forgotten...

"What kind of adventures did you have?" Louise came close to Derflinger with deep interest. Undoubtedly everyone would be interested when it came to things about Brimir.

"Like I said, I don't remember actual details." Derflinger suddenly talked with a lonely tone.

"But then, just...., something sad undeniably happened." And stayed silent afterwards.

"Don't harass Derflinger." Saito lightly scolded Louise. The latter displayed a shocked expression.

"What's with you! Brimir summoning an elven familiar means that the relationship between Brimir and elves were great, we have no reason to be hostile against elves!"

"Oh."

"Really, you're so slow!" Louise raised her finger in glee.

"But then again, founder Brimir did say something about seizing land back from the hands of the heretic elves or something similar, right?"

"Or so it's said, but if we understood what exactly caused the demise of the relationship between founder Brimir and elves, then we would have no reason to open war against them, would we?"

"Something so distant, how are we supposed to...."

"We have this talking sword; we have the dreams you had. It won't be impossible if you try." Louise said, determined. It might seem easy with words, but that was just as hard as solving the true meaning of ancient mythologies; it was not something that could be done in an instant.

Still, Saito felt how touching a determined Louise could be. ''The justice she follows is not used to lecture others, but to help her make decisions.'' Filled with admiration, Saito nodded towards Louise.

"That's right... let's work hard to do this."

"This is an amazing card we drew by chance. If we use it carefully, we may even manage to crush the entire Crusade!"

Saito hurriedly covered Louise's mouth.

"Idiot, you're too loud."

"R-right."

An eavesdropping Romalian spy could be just next door.

"....anyways, as soon as the Queen her highness comes back we'll tell her. This will definitely make her happy."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume15 Chapter4

2020-01-09T12:21:31Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 4: The Jewel of Fire===

The Capital city of Gallia, Lutece.

Until then...... the betrayal of the southern vassals had triggered the current royalties and citizens to flee massively, similar to the disturbance at Albion not long ago.

Suddenly titled as an "enemy of God" by the Romalian Church furthermore escalated the confusion of Gallian citizens. For consecutive days, strict believers of Brimir gathered themselves at the church of Lutece, praying for a miracle.

Distancing themselves from the Gallian King Joseph day by day, the priests and preachers, (seeing not a single trace of belief in the Gallian King himself) cautiously made sure that their words were not biased to either side and took a completely neutral stand in the battle between Gallia and Romalia.

A week after Romalia's invasion, Lutece, once delicate to every inch, had already been submerged with a dark, "end of the world" scent.

The elite Knights of the Eastern Roses' defiance and their purge...... the frightening side of those news and their despise towards foreign armies were the only things keeping most of its original army still fighting for King Joseph..... but the morale was at an unprecedented low.

Gallia's defeat could be foreseen by any person. Everyone had developed a genuine feeling of repulsion towards a rule under Romalia, the country about to conquer those territories.

To prove themselves not "heretics", rich merchants, all acting on their own consciousness, transported carriage-full of gold and valuables to the church, the amount of "storage" representing the amount of devotion.

Consisting of plebeian class, the aristocracy and the court, Gallians attempted to seek a small hope of survival for this crumbling country, and became more and more lively with the start of each day.

Yet, whenever those people were at the countryside of Lutece, at the place of Palace of Versailles...... Every glance at the ruins of the collapsed Grand Troyes courts, once containing beautiful clear sky blue walls, they couldn't help but feel the reality that all their work was for naught.

The original owner of the collapsed Grand Troyes courts, had already moved to a spot east of the main palace, the Concierge. As soon as Gallia was declared as "enemy of God", the visiting ambassadors or councilors all fled to their own countries like rats fleeing a building on fire. Naturally, as of then, there wouldn't be any more guests coming forth and eventually settle down at that place.

Sitting on the bed that had replaced the dining hall's long dining table, Joseph quietly gazed at an old chest on the floor. A smile that had no connections with the disturbance outside surfaced between his tidy mustache.

That chest awakened out warm memories in him.

Memories of childhood...... in the middle of the broad palace, a five-year-old Charles and the eight-year-old Joseph were playing a game of hide-and-seek.

Joseph hid in that place after turning the place upside-down with effort. That was a popular chest among the commoners. Although it might not seem to have enough size to fit in a person, the storage space was actually expanded up to 3 times its original size through magic. It was a one-of-its-kind magical tool.

Full of belief that he would not be found if he hid here, he made an exaggerated claim to his little brother. In the end....."pop", the lid to the chest was opened, with Charles poking his head inside.

"I've found you, brother."

"You've actually found this place, wow."

"Heheh, I used 'detection' magic, then this placed started shining. Turns out this thing is a magical item."

"You've already learned how to use 'detection'? Unbelievable."

Charles showed a pleased face.

Softly, Joseph mumbled, "If there were any chance, I'd like to see your regretting face even just once. If that were possible, then none of these ridiculous disturbances would have happened. Take a look; your favorite Grand Troyes court has already vanished. Your beloved Lutece is already situated as if it were in the fiery ovens of hell. Though said, these are all my work of art. I will not be swayed so easily. The betrayal of half a country does seem kind of sad, but this does not affect me at all. Actually, other than 'whatever,' I don't have any particular thoughts."

Then Joseph shook his head with a "Hmm..., Anyways I'll first turn those guys to ashes. Half a country will be sent to your side soon. Just sit tight and wait, Charles."

Joseph sighed, "Feels like I've become very troublesome. Originally I thought I only had to take each street, each country, and destroy them one by one.... on second thought, this is actually a very tough task. It'd be better to turn them all to ashes. Of course, this Gallia would be included as well. So sit tight and build your own kingdom up there, Charles."

As he reached that point, the large doors were suddenly slammed open violently.

"Father"

Walking with wide steps, was his own daughter, princess Isabella. Long blue hair draped over her shoulders, a sign of royalty. Her face, which usually sported an ominous smile, had never been paler.

"What in the world happened? Hearing Romalia's announcement, I had to rush back immediately from my trip at Albion. And when I come back, the entire city is a mess! I also heard that half of the country has betrayed you."

"So what?" Joseph replied, annoyed.

".....'So what' you say? It's all because of you allying with the elves that things turned out like this. Now we've become Halkeginia's public enemy, haven't we?"

"It is my freedom to ally myself with anyone I like. Perhaps those long ears, compared to us Brimir believers, have a more complicated way of thinking. Never mind, none of that matters."

Isabella was scared of her father's attitude, she discovered unexpectedly.

Until now, although she had once thought there was something weird about her father... today was her first day to actually experience the "other side" of her father.

Isabella, as far as her memories served, seldom talked with her father. After her mother passed away, the distance between them increased even more.

Before Isabella had a chance to find anything out of place, she had already grown up.

Their status of royalty, as King and princess, was valued much more than as family.

The growing Isabella was surrounded by tons of maids, butlers, playmates, so she never had much loneliness in her childhood.

Of course, once in a while, there was a desire to be with her family, but she would always comfort herself with the reason that "father is busy with his work."

So in the end, other than showing up for the public every now and then, they barely had any time to see each other.

His attitude, the title of "incompetent king", rumors of murdering her uncle Harold.... those things had slowly turned unimportant to Isabella. No matter what she desired, Joseph would always satisfy her needs.

But now..... different from his usual, varying, difficult to approach attitude, facing him directly made Isabella tremble.

Standing in front of her was a completely unfamiliar person.

Even so, Isabella drew out her courage and cried out, "F-father, I do not understand at all! Isn't the country about to collapse! What would happen to me!"

"Who knows. If you don't like it then leave this country."

Violently trembling, Isabella's teeth chattered loudly. "....what are you thinking right now, father?"

"Disappear from my sight. Looking at you feels like staring at myself, urg."

Unable to stand the frighteningly deep low voice words, Isabella quickly dashed out of her father's bedroom.

In replacement, with completely black hair, Sheffield appeared.

"Mjöðvitnir?"

"Bidashal has a message for you. Says that 'it' is almost complete."

Joseph smiled lightly, and stood up.

Joseph and Mjöðvitnir walked slowly towards the church deeper into the palace Versailles.

Facing the master and familiar, who never brought anyone else with them, the knights guarding Versailles saluted and then bowed.

Both their hands were shaking but not because of the fact that their lord could use magic to bury traitors together with the entire Grand Troyes to his pleasure.

No, it was because... of the "research" going on brazenly in the middle of the palace and its crucial "researcher," for the purpose of suppressing the rebellion at the port of San Marin.

Since the start of said research, which would soon be experimented on San Marin, a rumor began to spread among the knights and army.

"There are elves supporting Joseph."

At Romalia, announcing a crusade because of that reason was 'just an excuse' to most of Versailles's nobles and soldiers. Few others knew otherwise.....

The guards here realized that, contrary to popular belief, that was not an excuse.

Using the same pace as ever, Joseph, and his female officer, dressed black like a crow from top to bottom, strolled..... their destination was Versailles's church, which was also the lab for the elves' frightening research.

The differently dressed man who called himself Bidashal didn't even attempt to hide his long ears anymore. Those kind of conversations continued to spread out in the city in clandestine.

"Romalia is taking us as an 'enemy of God', you really can't do anything about it. More unbelievable is our country allying with heretics..... feels like we're in a nightmare." The knight sighed after watching Joseph leave. He was exactly one of those who saw Castlemont of the Eastern Roses' betrayal. The relatively older knight next to him was also one of the first to be alerted after those events.

"Perhaps that night, I should have followed Castlemont and left."

"Why would you think like that?" The old knight asked his student with a soothing voice.

"If so, at least we won't be standing up against God and Founder. Compared to our founder, our lord seems to be much more interested in the elves than the church."

"It's still not too late. Like the southern vassals, just go and join the crusade."

"If you grant me permission......". The young knight looked towards the older one. Their conversation was like one between a father and child. Letting out a sigh, the old knight said, "Without land or the title of a baron, people like me who live only on our salary... what can we do after we leave the kingdom?"

That was very true of most nobles of the Gallian army as well. With such giant events happening within their country's own borders, it was impossible to have no complaints at all. However, all of them relied on their country. Even if they were to join the crusade, there was no one in Romalia who could guarantee their status. Those of lower status may even be interrogated and tortured for being a heretic.

Similarly a noble, but those with land and actual power, unlike military men, had completely different standing.

Recalling the day he was knighted, the old aristocrat scrunched his eyes and said, "Listen well. Swearing loyalty is nothing but just that. You won't have peace anyhow. We, in meaning, were a part of this kingdom since a long time ago."

"Yes." The young knight replied without any signs of grimace.

"Like always, just focus on guarding this place. In reality, our existence is nothing more than seaweed on the bottom of a ship. But... seaweed won't dry out. No matter if the ship is sailing smoothly, or is sinking right now, the seaweed will always be attached to this ship."

The old knight looked far away.

"Frandal, everything will be fine as long as you do your part quietly. That's how I survived on the battlefields."

While walking, Mjöðvitnir gave Joseph a report of everything that happened the past week.

"About not finding Castlemont's dead body.... it seems like he's still alive. Most likely mixed in with the army placed by the river Lelion."

"Is that so."

"He may try and contact Charlotte. I believe we should take action as soon as possible....."

Joseph shook his head, "There's no need."

"Why?"

"Because despair has the greatest effect when you're drowned in hope. Let those guys dreaming 'maybe bringing me down' die with their hopes. I really admire them for never being able to feel this amount of despair before." Those were the thoughts from the deepest parts of his mind.

"Will do." Afterwards, Mjöðvitnir took half a step backwards, and bowed deeply. ".....I'm deeply sorry. After losing ten 'Jörmungandr'..... then not being able to control the riot at San Marin." Her voice sounded really apologetic.

"About this matter, I've already heard. Don't mention it anymore."

".....But, please give me your punishments."

"Honestly, even if I wanted to punish you, I can't think of any. I gave my orders, you failed. Afterwards, half the country rebelled. It's just that simple. How do both things relate?"

"Don't you feel angry?"

"Angry? Me? If I had an emotion called anger, maybe I wouldn't be thinking about turning the entire world into ashes right now." Joseph said in a self-mocking tone.

"Then..... I hope you can listen to me privately. In reality, I am very anxious." As soon as Mjöðvitnir finished, she blushed. Describing the reason for her anxiousness... voicing her inner thoughts in public felt unbearable.

"Anxious? You? Now that's something unusual."

"Yes.....that, because I saw it..... a metal war chariot with a fire power never heard of. Now I'm extremely confused. Like previous reports, a cannon excellent in every field possible brought down our Jörmungandr one after another. Putting also that miraculously flying ship into consideration, the enemy may have large amounts of weaponry comparable with elven technology. This point is undeniable."

"Those weapons, don't they originate from where you came from, the 'Orient'?"

"No". Mjöðvitnir shook her head. "We people of the Orient, although we did develop our own technology to protect ourselves against the elves, merely created an imitation of elven technology."

"I hear it's relatively powerful."

"Relatively...... can't really say for sure. I am, after all, nothing more than a priest's daughter."

"Oh, I remember something like that." Losing interest, Joseph turned back and looked forward again.

"Your highness, don't you love Miss Isabella?" Remembering Joseph's attitude previously, Sheffield asked her master.

"Isabella? How's could I. 'There is not a father in the world that doesn't love his daughter.' To me, this phrase is nothing but a praise for fathers. I don't see anything special between our relationship. After all, there are plenty of other parents in this world who don't love their children."

"Suppose I actually loved her....", Joseph wondered with a dull tone. "Un, I would definitely take care of her first. But I don't think she's a human that worthy to begin with. Every time I see her face I find traces of myself, so disgust always comes out first."

"No matter what she does, just not obstruct your work. Is that it?"

"I guess that's pretty much it."

Sheffield hung her head at the ground sadly. Joseph, who was walking alongside with her, didn't even bother to take notice.

Flowers blossomed on both sides of the road. After multiple stone paved walkways, a church with a shining sacred object on top of its pointed tower came into their sights. In front of the church, not a single guard could be seen. It was due to the person conducting experiments inside not needing any to begin with. Those people called elves, since ancient times they had long formed a contract with the spirits of the earth. The energy of the ground could be called the most powerful existence ever.

Joseph and Mjöðvitnir just stepped into the church, yet already a bone chilling wind welcomed them. Even though it was the beginning of summer, and that wacky wind didn't seem like a product of the building structure itself either.

Joseph lightly sneezed.

"Have you already noticed?" Mjöðvitnir asked.

"Unn, although it's not as apparent to me as to you. Looks like I really am a 'bearer of the void'. Feeling the true power of the enemy, my body is shaking at such a magnitude."

Deep inside the church, Mjöðvitnir pulled open the veil behind the altar. What it was hiding was a flight of stairs leading downwards.

It used to lead to the storage room of the church, but not anymore. From the look of the faint smoke coming out, it was as if there was a fire going on below.

Every step down the flight of stairs, the amount of smoke became denser.

Around halfway down, one could already see a fierce burning fire deep down. Loud crackling sounds echoed throughout the tunnel, more painful to the ears with every step taken.

It came from a large bonfire fueling on over-sized logs.

Its sides, of length around 3 mails, formed a huge square-shaped pile of wood.

There were a total of four piles like that.

One placed at each corner of the room, each one of them spouting black smoke. From a crudely made hole in the wall, large amounts of air continuously poured in, making sounds like a trumpet.

More incredible was that despite the enormous amount of fire generated, there was not an inch in the basement that could be called hot. On the contrary, it was as if one was in mid-winter.

"Although I have heard most of it before, it is still one heck of a sight."

"By absorbing the heat around it, formed by condensing. The thing called the jewel of fire....."

The inexplicable reason for the contradicting sights and temperature had been revealed. A faint smile floated on Mjöðvitnir's face.

In the exact center of the room, there was a small sized altar. In front of the altar, with long, almost transparent, golden hair, the elf had his hands raised high, completely focused of chanting spells.

It was the figure of Bidashal.

"''O'Flames. O'Flames by thee contract, heed my words and reside here''"

Chanting, the so called 'elemental' magic, in Bidashal's hands, laid a fist sized red gem.
<center>[[Image:ZnT15-119.jpg|thumb|"......"]]</center>
Red, or more accurately, a brilliant glow came from the flame-like interiors of the transparent gem.

Realizing Joseph walking close, Bidashal raised his head.

"I heard it's already done."

"I merely nodded my head when that woman asked 'Is it ready to a degree that can be used?'. There's no definite concept to define the completion of 'the jewel of fire'. It's a gem that condenses the power of fire. Regardless of size, the gem is just that. Finished or not, that will depend on your judgements."

After hearing his words, Joseph laughed loudly.

"Elves really are a different kind! These sort of things, just make your own sensible judgements."

"My kin abhors ambiguity." Bidashal winced his eyes, staring straight down at Joseph. A natural jewel of fire was made from the natural energy underground. A level so deep that it would be impossible for humans to reach. To the elves, even if they were to dig such a hole, its gain would not be nearly enough to cover its losses.

To control the powers of the fire requires immense skill, definitely out of a human's capability, explaining how only a tiny population in Halkeginia knew of its existence. Unfortunately, right beside Joseph..... the mysterious lady called Mjöðvitnir was part of that tiny population, and had raised Joseph's interest in it.

"And how do you plan to use it?"

"Jewel of wind is a gem containing the powers of wind..... Jewel of fire is a gem containing the powers of fire, no?"

Even in the elven populations, only a few highly regarded powerful users had the ability to produce one. Bidashal was one of those few.

"Simply said, yes. I do not believe you nobles can correctly understand the concept anyway."

"Concept or whatever, the result is everything. Then, this small little stone... how many acres of land can it turn into ashes?"

Bidashal frowned hard. From Joseph's words he had a fair concept of Joseph's intention. For the elves, the jewel of fire was only a tool for warming the streets in the winter, or illuminating the streets at night...... using it for destruction, they'd never dared to think about it.

"According to me..... if you release all the stored energy instantaneously..... in terms of your units, a 10 square miles, no, if it's this size, nothing within 20 square miles will be spared. But, how do you plan to release it? Against something powerful enough to seal this amount of energy, it's impossible to just unlock it."

"Using your 'void', you should be able to do it, no? Mjöðvitnir?"

Mjöðvitnir smiled even more. "Affirmative."

Hearing this, Bidashal's face lost color. "Using void magic? You? How, possible.... you?"

"What, you never knew?"

"How could, no, is it true? You are the bearer of that evil power? How could it....." Bidashal shook his head in disbelief.

"Who else did you think would be more worthy of being Gallia's King?"

"At least I never thought it would be you. This is such a coincidence."

"Why would you say that? I never intended to hide anything from you."

"I completely don't understand what you're thinking. Are humans creatures at all? And yet you stand in front of me like nothing! To you guys, isn't this the final blow? What you're doing right now, isn't it, what you call, 'revealing your final card' to your enemies?" Feeling disgust for the first time in his life, Bidashal gave Joseph a look of hatred.

"Is that so. So, what do you plan to do after you know? Kill me? You can bury the man capable of 'reviving the void', your worst nightmares, in your own hands. Or, do you continue to insist what you said 'I don't like wars' that kind of thing?" Joseph said, as if gleeful from the bottom of his heart. Bidashal gave expressions of regret.

".....It will only cause a new demon to revive."

"Oh, interesting. Do you mean there will be something else to replace me after I die?"

"....It's about time for that to happen. If it's you, you can stop it."

"Great. Like those Romalian idiots, in addition now we have an even more horrible nightmare. Therefore you must protect me with all your power, follow my words." Joseph patted Bidashal's shoulders sarcastically.

"Maybe I will turn out to be the person who understands elves most."

"This is not something to 'understand'." Bidashal said, trying to control his raged voice.

"Different point of views. Let me answer your question just now. But, seeing how smart you are, I'm sure you already know how I'm going to use this gem."

Bidashal understood everything in an instant. "Are you serious!?!? You. There will not be a single strand of grass, a single bug left. This is not even a metaphor! Can you do that kind of thing to your own kind?"

"If it's me, of course."

"Demon!"

"I wonder who of us is the real demon? The person who made this terrible terrible crystal, who was that person? And from where again? No matter how much you point at me, you know that I won't change my mind. Come back to your senses. You don't care how many I kill anyway, my dear elf."

Bidashal's eyes showed signs of fury. To an elf that seldom shows any emotions at all, this was a very rare occasion. "I shouldn't have come here after all."

"No, you shouldn't have. That way you would've never noticed the demon inside yourself. But relax, bows and bullets have done no wrong. To do good or evil is up to the free will of the user. Just look at things simply like that."

Joseph left Bidashal's side.

"Make 2 or 3 more of things like that. Relax. You are not going to be the person who gets to use it.

I am."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume15 Chapter3

2019-08-02T05:26:36Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 3: A Shaken Mind===

The night Saito displayed his skills at the sandbank....

Louise was in her bedroom awaiting Saito's return. Hugging around one main street, praised as a heavenly spot for vacations, Carcassonne had countless hotels. At that moment, all of the customers they were serving were almost entirely Romalian soldiers. As a special team from Tristain, Louise and the others were also assigned a hotel.

After the previous event, Louise hurried back to the hotel. Despite her efforts in anxiously waiting, Saito just didn't seem to appear.

At the instant the door creaked open, Louise's face was immediately replaced by one shining golden lights. Standing in front of the door, was the golden haired Tiffania. Still dressed in the robes of a nun, the hood perfectly hid her elven ears. There couldn't be a more suitable dress for her, because as one of Founder Brimir's nuns, no one felt the need to request her to take of her hood.

"So-sorry, it's me."

Tiffania twisted shyly and softly apologized.

"Why would you need to be sorry."

"Eh? Oh, no, I thought you were waiting for Saito, seeing Louise like that."

"Was not."

Tiffania sat down on the bed next to Louise's side.

"Seems like it has became very serious", Tiffania said uncomfortably.

"Really, being so relaxed even under these situations."

"So-sorry."

"I don't mean you. It's Saito. We are on enemy's ground. In the middle of stretched bows and drawn swords Mr.Know-It-All decided to play a dueling game with the nobles. Sheesh, what was he thinking."

Tiffania seemed uncomfortable listening to Louise's rambling.

"Do you understand? The bells for a crusade have already rang. There aren't any way we can back out of this. Her highness has already ordered 'we find our own way out'. What is his mind filled with!"

Louise did not know of Saito's situation, who was, behind the scenes, forced to duel unwillingly, therefore complained.

Picturing the sight of a mere river stopping the progress of two armies sent a shiver down Louise's spine.

Joseph might be a terror that cannot be left ignored, but the only choice did not lie with an act such as war. The more Louise pondered on the subject, the more that didn't feel right.

"....Sorry."

"Like I said, why should you be sorry."

"It's all my fault, if I hadn't erased Louise's memories, things wouldn't have turned out like this...."

Louise grabbed Tiffania's hand.

"Not true, I'm the cause for this. Being 'Aquelia's Saint' and to trigger a war was the condition for my choice to send Saito back...."

With memories about Saito erased, Louise was not the same self anymore. Yet the fact that she had done everything consciously was undeniable, which was why she believed she did not deserve forgiveness either.

"No matter what happens, we must stop this war. Only in that way, I may bear the title of being 'Aquelia's Saint', it's what a real saint should do."

"I'm going to help."

Tiffaina said directly into Louise face.

"Thank you."

"No, part of this is for my own cause, war between elves and humans is a nightmare, carrying the blood of both species I should do whatever I can."

"True,..... I feel that, being able to be friends with you is such a great thing."

Hearing Louise's praise, Tiffania beamed shyly.

"Speaking of which, Romalia's intentions behind their actions are really suspicious."

"How so?"

"Aquelia's Saint...., as hero and symbol of the crusade, I'm not assigned to do anything at all, put aside completely."

"Hmm."

"Trapped at a choke point here, Romalia should be feeling very anxious...., why aren't there any orders issued to us at all?"

Although under watch 24/7, any direct contact from Julio or the Pope himself was unheard of, as if 'you have already finished your part', or should we say, saving them for the finale?

"....All we can do now is to expect her Highness's message." Louise said.

Henrietta told them she would 'definitely find a way to solve this, but to buy time for her before so', and then headed back to Tristain, all done with a face full of determination and belief.

Louise decided to trust in Henrietta, not the ignorant kind of trust when they were small and playing together, but one that was derived from Henrietta's attitude and the power in her words.

"Your cousin will most certainly bring a solution back.... we'll wait for her signs while we're pretending to help Romalia, as long as we're here, her highness will have power to interfere with this war."

Tiffania nodded, mentally handing over difficult decisions and whatnot all to Louise and Henrietta, and convinced herself: 'I can definitely entrust them with my life.'

"Louise, you really are incredible, taking everything into consideration, while I'm just here worrying and fearing."

"It can't be helped. Sheltered away from the rest of the world in the woods of Albion, it is understandable for you to be unfamiliar with these events. On the other hand, that guy...." Louise said through her gritted teeth.

"Were you talking about Saito?"

"Mhm, what was he thinking, taking up on challenges alone!"

"Saito must have had Saito's own concerns, must have proper thoughts and reasonings of a man, before deciding to do so."

"Huh! That guy doesn't have much thinking to talk about! Just as I was starting to believe some sense was surfacing in him, they're all these weird dreams, something 'three of us together', if those backyard things count as 'a man's thoughts and reasoning', he would be better off dead."

"Aren't you going a bit overboard?" Tiffania scolded.

"You can say that only because you have no idea what kind of lewd fantasies that dog has tortured me with."

"L-lewd fantasies?"

Louise lifted Tiffania's hat, and started whispering close to her pointy ears.

"......Court- In the middle of the courtyard!?"

".............."

"Making Louise obediently on all fours like a dog!"

".........................................."

"Whip......., while that....., .....it came, .....my.....by myself?!......and.....slowly....! Oh! Wah!"

Tiffania, under mixed emotions of confusion, shock and shyness, trembled continuously upon Louise's whispers.

<center>[[Image:ZnT15-083.jpg|thumb|"......"]]</center>

"Doesn't it make you speechless. That dog."

"Although I couldn't understand half of it, but it must be something very indecent!"

Tiffania gripped her knees with a flushed face.

"Softly....., th-that...., but more unbelievable, Saito.....that....then....."

"..............."

Louise started to spew out more of Saito's even wilder fantasies, Tiffania almost losing balance and fainting. Louise continued to whisper with a low voice.

"..............."

"Stop, Louise stop." Tiffania huffed holding her chest.

"I know, unforgivable, right!"

Louise gradually drooped her eyelids.

"Out of the blue, I'm not the only one being imagined like this, in the 'three of us' one, I found out this point."

"Say Louise, I'm very curious,..... if I had to go through this I would definitely die, if it were Louise it would be fine?"

"What do you mean?"

"Because, before discovering the 'three of us' one, Louise wasn't so angry......, ah, ah! Ah!"

Louise suddenly grabbed Tiffania's breasts and squeezed with force.

"It must be your breasts that made you say something impossible."

"Sorry! I thought too much, I thought too much! Louise was always angry!"

"Of course." Louise let go and looked away. Huffing and puffing Tiffania turned her head to Louise.

"Still, boys can be quite scary...."

"Don't talk about it as if it's not your concern. You never know if you're also in that dog's dreams, dried out or whatever."

"M-me?"

"Yes, because you, have those ~~ kind of things. Although I don't know, your appearance will definitely be ranked top." Louise said while starting to play again with Tiffania's breasts, her tiny hand soon slithering through the loose nun's dress, squeezing all sorts of shape out.

"A-as for what did he do,... to this pair of breasts,...! M-m-m-must have stuck his head in it! C-can't see anything!"

"Ah, ah, waah, Louise, please! Please!"

Spending a lot of energy Tiffania finally escaped from Louise's grasp.

"Hua,hua......"

"....Sorry."

"My breasts did nothing wrong, please don't hurt them. ......"

"You've got a point there. Speaking of which, where did that guy slither to now? I hope he's not somewhere collecting samples for more awkward fantasies?!"

"If it's Saito, he should be drinking wine with the knights? They collected a lot of ransom in the day."

Louise frustratedly cursed, "Nothing good ever comes from giving idiots money!"

When Tiffania brought Louise to the bar, the already dead drunk teens were planning to massively buy more wine to pour down their throats.

"Hey hey!! Isn't that the arrival of, hic, Aquelia's Sainnntttt and our holy nuunnnnn!"

Gimili cried out loudly, dragging both his body and a chair.

"Here, here! Please take a sit, may our holy founder Brimir's nun permit us glorious knights to pour you a cup of goooood wine."

Gimili said jokingly. The teens all congregated around Louise and Tiffania soon afterwards, crying out "Hurray" three times, completely drunk.

"Crusade hurray! Romalia Hurray! Aquelia's Saint Hurray!"

Then looked at each other with "what the heck are we yelling at" written all over their face, then burst out into laughter. Louise coldly surveyed the bunch of drunks, just to discover Saito's untimely disappearance.

"Where's Saito?"

"Oh, that guy's not here, said had something for Tabitha, long gone." Malicorne replied.

"Tabitha?"

Louise's shoulders shuddered.

That guy even, towards the small Tabitha....., extended his claws !?

A thought that never came much across Louise started to expand in her mind, a jealousy completely different from what she held towards Siesta, Henrietta or even Tiffania started to envelope her.

Saito reacting to them, full of a woman's attractiveness, although enraging, but still relatively understandable.

But, Tabitha was different. Smaller than even herself, wasn't breasts even more so? If Saito had normal tastes, Louise had no competition.

But on the other hand if Saito wasn't interested in that....

Louise felt something from the blue haired girl which was enough to cover those inadequate points, an almost overwhelming attractiveness....

Louise heart skipped a beat. No matter which one was it, it was as if she was no competition. Plus Tabitha was a descendant of Gallian Kings, defeating her in both bloodline and position.

Louise was starting to fear.

''Could it be that she is....., the strongest enemy so far?''

Louise knew that Tabitha held a special feeling towards Saito, but that...., was not of love, but more of "devotion towards knight" that kind of thing, kind of similar to respect.

Even when peeking at the showers, she helped Saito without any clothes on her body, kissed Saito, to prevent Louise from punishing him or something, all sorts of reasons.

At least not because of "indescribable acts that should not be mentioned".

Or was it?

Was it all from her love towards Saito?

As a woman, Louise's alertness immediately pushed the "Emergency button". Anyhow, the first thing she should do right now was to hurry and suppress the people at the scenes.

Tabitha was sitting on the staircase leading straight to Carcassonne's hermitage's main door, reading a book. As surroundings began to dim, dots of stars began to ignite everywhere on the streets, revealing tiny pedestrians or armed Romalian soldiers weaving their own way through the narrow corridors.

From that distance, the illumination was not enough for someone to read. A small light popped out from Tabitha's staff as well.

'Why am I reading in this kind of place?'

If she wanted some light, there was more than sufficient in her room, there was no reason to read in a place with people traversing every now and then either. Tabitha began to analyses her own actions.

.....It was the desire to be found.

After all, she was holding an opened book at this eye-catching staircase, ironically a perfect match with the tip of her staff - if it was meant for reading, this ball of light would be a little too bright...

The conversation she had just now with Julio made her very uncomfortable. While it might be true, just as Julio pointed out, alliance with the powers of the Romalian army, achieving revenge would be so much more simpler, swifter.

Then again...., if so, the war would only evolve to be more fierce, her Gallian people pouring blood over each other in civil unrest.

'But, isn't it the same right now.' A calm undisturbed part of her mind told herself. As described, the southern vassals had all allied themselves to Romalia, the country divided cleanly into two factions. At that point, if she were to take the throne, wouldn't it cause the effect of making them surrender, merging once again with Gallia, making less unnecessary sacrifices?

What should she do now?

Tabitha eyed the book laid in front of her. Claimed to be reading, the only part of her body that seemed to fit that description were her eyes. None of the book's contents entered her mind at all. On the surface everything seemed calm, but in within, another battle was happening.

Because of just that, Tabitha wanted to see him. Whenever nervous, unsure, she wanted to see his face, that knight she was devoted to serving, though that was absolutely not the feelings of love....

That was right.

That was why she was sitting at that appealing place, waiting...., because of her uncertainty, that was why she desired to see "her knight". This was not love, absolutely, not some love.....

"There you are."

Hearing that voice, Tabitha unconsciously threw her book on the ground. As she bowed to pick it up, her shoulders felt the touch of the teen's hand.

".........!"

Saito's face reduced the distance between their faces. Tabitha felt herself going red.

In her ears, Saito softly whispered: "I have something to give you."

".....What?"

"......It's, letter." As if not wanting to elaborate, Saito said.

Tabitha's heartbeat raced. Letter? ''Is this what they call a love letter?''

She kept repeating to herself: 'This is not a love letter this is not a love letter, towards the knight I serve, I cannot have feelings of love.'

Or so she said, a warm sweet feeling spread throughout her body.

"It's not too convenient here, somewhere without anyone...."

Saito cautiously eyed both sides. An armored Romalian soldier was watching them with lazy eyes.

Tabitha whistled, summoning Sylphid. With light footsteps, Sylphid landed from the sky. The two leapt on Sylphid, just as they were about to fly, the watching soldier hurriedly paced towards them.

"May I ask where would you be heading, it's already this late!"

"It's only a stroll, or a so called date."

With Saito putting it that way, the soldier displayed troubled emotions.

"Please make it short, I'll be scolded."

Under the watchful eye of the soldier, Sylphid flew into the pitch black sky swiftly.

"...Um, to avoid suspicion, we should..." Saying so, Saito reached out his hands and hugged the shoulders of Tabitha who was sitting in front of him.

The redness on Tabitha's both cheeks spread like jam on bread.

Good thing it was night, she thought. Even with a blushed face, no one would discover it.

Tabitha's lack of words was interpreted as displeasure by Saito.

"....Sorry, for doing these things."

".....It's alright."

A birds eye view of the Carcassonne's streets, Saito couldn't help but give a sigh. Drops of faint lights crammed in the long and narrow streets extracted the memories of the city's night view from his mind.

"From the sky, you can't help but be awed, just like a highway at night."

"Highway?"

"Oh, it's something on my side of the world."

"Really want to take a look." Tabitha replied softly.

"Colbert's words exactly." Saito smiled, then returned to a stern face and extracted a letter from his pockets.

"...During the day, at the sandbanks we and the Gallian army held a contest."

"I know."

That was already a slightly faded latter. Tabitha felt her heart racing once again,....but felt like cold water thrown over her when she heard what came next.

"The last adversary, handed this to me, and told me to give it to you. It's someone on your side I guess?"

Tabitha began to be serious, took over the letter and pulled out its contents - a small note. Illuminating her wand, she began to read.

"'''Castlemont (卡斯特莫爾)'''."

"As expected. Someone you know?"

Tabitha nodded.

"....Rings a bell somewhere, -that's it! The one who swiftly let us across the Gallian borders! So he's the guy...., I couldn't recognize at all with his face covered."
Saito exclaimed.

'''Bart, Castlemont (巴索．卡斯特莫爾)''', cooperated once on a mission together as the Captain of Knights of the Eastern Roses, a square wind mage, also a supporter of her passed away father...., sworn loyalty to Tabitha, what message was he trying to deliver?

Alongside with surprise from the unexpected sender, Tabitha continued to read down the letter. On it, was all sorts of of jaw-dropping news:

News of rebellion against the despicable Gallian conspiracy, failing to capture King Joseph by raiding the Versailles Palace, followed by news of the disassembly of the Knights of the Eastern Roses, him and a few surviving knights disguised as mercenaries joining the Gallian army.....

At this point, Tabitha bit her lower lips tightly.

"May I take a look as well?"

Tabitha nodded.

After finishing the letter, Saito showed fierce expressions. "Things have become complicated.... What would you do?"

Shutting her eyes lightly, Tabitha replied: "I don't really know myself."

Saito fell into deep thoughts.

".....If, hypothetically, just as what's written down here, Tabitha officially declare her royal status and take the throne, what would happen? Will the war worsen?"

".....No idea, maybe, maybe not."

"If so, no matter which one it is, I can't concur, this would be too dangerous for Tabitha. If you stand directly in front of them, they'll madly charge towards your way."

"Certainly."

Saito continued with a serious tone: "Right now, her Highness...., Queen Henrietta is on her route home. To stop this 'Crusade', she must be plotting a plan right now. She tells us to also make our own, but all we did was this random challenge contest.... Therefore, Tabitha, can you temporarily drop this matter?"

"....Understood."

Then, the last sentence of the letter caught their attention.

'Joseph used a terrifying spell, teleporting into the courtyard in a split second, please beware.'

"Tabitha, heard of any spells like it before?"

Tabitha scanned her knowledgeable database, after a pause...., but nothing relevant came up.

"Then,... an unknown spell, ..... could it possibly be void?"

"....The possibly for that isn't low."

Legends stated that void magic was carried on in the King's bloodline.

Originally part of royalty herself, Tabitha faintly recalled herself and her clan discussing relevant topics. Of course, nobody really thought that the revival of void was possible either, back then.....

Yet , the void revived,... playing a crucial part in shaking the entire Halkeginia world.

Though Tabitha did not directly hear anyone other than Louise being a void user, her own perceiving eyes and logic confirmed that Tiffania and the Pope were also void users.

Even if her uncle were a void user, it wouldn't be very surprising either.

After all, her uncle was jealous of her father because of just the fact that he was no good in any of the four fields.

"Let this topic end here, if we were to avoid the eyes and ears of Romalia....., really, other than the sky there's no place more safe to talk...."

Tabitha nodded in agreement.

Before all of this, revenge was her own personal business...., but now, all sorts of powers with knowledge of her real identity, all having their own ideas, worked in clandestine just to manipulate her. The revival of void, undoubtedly cascaded the chain reaction.

She had a high political value in Gallia.

Tabitha, for the first time ever, felt a sense of ingenuity. Before that, as long as she and her familiar worked hard, there was always a way out.

But that time was very different. Her every decision, every actions, would seal the destiny of tens of thousands of Gallian soldiers, Gallian families.

....And that uncle, suddenly realizing his void powers.

What on earth should she do, she had no idea.

That was why Tabitha made a decision.

If it was Saito...., there should be nothing wrong. If it was the Saito who saved her quite a couple of times when she was in danger, certainly it would be safe to hand over her life to him.

In the midst of this raging political seas of Halkeginia, it was as if her existence were a tiny boat being toyed around.

However, if it was Saito...., even drifting through those waves she would still safely steer towards a calm harbor, Tabitha felt. ....No, maybe he would even calm the entire storm?

That was why she was determined to walk on the path he chose.

Her savior, her knight, her hero, her..... That's right, that was the best choice. As long as it was a path he chose, no matter what the future looked like, they would definitely make it.

Her will.... was filled with joy on the verge of tears. As long as it was with him, they would definitely make it, no matter to the end of the oceans, end of the world.

Tabitha comforted her trembling heart again and again: 'This is not love.'

'That is impossible.'

'Completely over the line.'

So she said, but her heart had a mind of its own, bathing itself with happiness unauthorized, as if the troubles she was facing then could all be easily solved.

Despite her efforts of denying "the feelings of love", her body still acted on its own.

Unconsciously, Tabitha softly leaned towards Saito.

"Hmm, are you cold?"

No, of course not, the cold air from soaring the skies had long been dispersed miraculously by Sylphid's skills...., yet still, Tabitha nodded, and apologized lightly to her father for lying. Then again, it didn't seem so bad to have made this lie.

"It is so......, night, high above in the sky."

Saito expanded his cape, allowing Tabitha to snuggle in, feeling Saito's warmth, ..... suddenly Tabitha had an urge to cry.

For the first time, she suddenly realized, all the time these past weeks, how she was struggling.....

'I, can finally put myself at ease'. Under tearful eyes, Tabitha muttered to herself.

'Being able to feel at rest....., this is still the first time.'

".....Then, it's almost time we should go back?" When Saito said so, Tabitha softly shook her head without much of a thought, naturally saying,

"A little longer"

"Eh?"

".....Want to stay like this, fly a bit more."

Since she arrived on that piece of land, the first time that had came out of her mouth - a completely unreserved request to someone else.

Around a hundred meters above Sylphid, a black owl was soaring the night skies, it's dark silhouette disguised among the pitch black night sky and clouds, making it more than difficult to discover, yet still in its maximum eavesdropping range, while keeping a safe distance from Sylphid.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume15 Chapter2

2019-04-15T22:49:07Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 2: The Knight Contest of the Sandbank===

Across the river of Lelion flowing north of Carcassonne, the Romalian and Gallian Armies had been at a stalemate since the last 3 days. In that period of time, flying across the banks of that narrow river reaching less that 200 metres, were not flying arrows or bullets, nor was it magic spells, but "words".

"Hey, Gallian suckers, convey a message to your damned old man!?"

A Romalian soldier yelled.

"Which stinking disciple is screaming all around!?"

Someone in the Gallian camps responded.

"Which wasted country is this? There's nothing to eat at all! Bread is no different from clay, and drinking wine is more like drinking vinegar!"

"How would any stinking disciple know taste! Just wait here a while, I'll make you full from eating lead cannonballs!"

"Hey, what is a person afraid of even crossing a river talking about?"

"Does no one on your side know how to swim? Go back to your home and come back after you learn how to splash in water!"

Endless cries of both sides swearing at each other, occasionally one or two hot-headed noble would wade into the center of the river and chop at each other on an small rock.

The winner would always wave his army's flag around, enjoying his faction's cheers, boosting morale. The loser would hang their head in shame, until another unsatisfied challenger came forth..... and the loop went on again and again.

Whenever a noble was wounded, or even killed in the challenge, two small boats, one from each faction would go and take them back. A unanimous rule of "allowing to attack that boat," was currently getting knights of both factions excited.

There, waving in the winds on the island, was the flag of the Gallian army. The cheering Gallian army sent out cries of provocation. In the middle of the Romalian army, viewing the other side of the bank, Gimili said without thinking,

"What, compared to when we were on Albion's island, this is more relaxing."

"The strength is always highest at the start."

Malicorne concluded as if understanding philosophy.

Hearing him say so, Reinard said,

"It must be because everyone felt a hint of guilt."

"Guilt?"

Saito asked, and Reinard nodded to him.

"Well, although this is a 'Crusade', the enemy aren't exactly heretics, nor do they belong to any new religion. We are all followers of Brimir. No one knows what are we actually fighting for. They claim they have allied with the elves, yet so far we haven't seen a single one. In addition, being ex-Gallian warriors, half of Gallia are supporting us without knowing our cause for war. They themselves must be very muddled right now."

"Hmm....."

"Yet still, despite all the reasons here, the description 'Crusade' has already been announced, it would be impossible to change it now. In their eyes, we are considered as invading their territory, the name of a 'Crusade' is none other than an excuse to conquer Gallia."

"Therefore, this awkward stalemate continues. God, if this war ends here right now then it would be the dumbest decision ever, not a single one of the dead soldiers will be able to rest in peace."

After Saito pointed out his own views, Reinard revealed a stern face and corrected,

"No, the longer this is, the worse it will be for us. We are, after all, inside enemy territory. Suppose the Gallian Southern Vassals on our side right now find themselves at a disadvantage. If they turn against us, it would be troublesome."

"You don't mean trouble, but destroyed, right?"

"My points exactly."

As straightforward as possible, Reinard answered.

"Is there any way to prevent this from happening?"

"In the next battle we must obtain a decisive victory. Simply said, no matter what, we must completely defeat those guys on the other side of the river."

''Looks like I should've insisted on bringing the Panzer here'' Saito thought.

The energetic Panzer which defeated the Golomontas in battle was left behind in the streets of Aquileia.

But then again, even if he had insisted, things wouldn't have gone his way either. Just moving that tank was a task difficult enough. If forcefully driven, some parts might have actually gone haywire.

If that tank fried up, then it was done for. There was no backup support, making a temporary one using Alchemy would take too much time.

Even under the help of that world's best mechanic -- genius engineer Colbert, driving the Panzer from Romalian borders, to 800 miles there was impossible. There was not enough fuel, not to mention that you would have to be extremely lucky to prevent damage to the parts.

Transporting it with the "Orient" was also out of the question. Every time the battlefield changed, repeatedly "Loading and Unloading" would spend more energy than it was worth.

Just by having the tank in its hanger, the consumption of Wind rocks would increase exponentially. Also there was need of 20 experienced wind mages. All of that trouble for only a small Knight's branch. Being at a disadvantage themselves already, to spend too much time and energy would not be the best solution. Therefore, Saito eventually had to agree to leave it there.

Different from airplanes, in the world without roads or rails, to transport a tank without it being bashed up was a daunting challenge indeed. Well, the challenge there was currently taken up by Colbert, thinking like hell in the company of the Orient in the streets of Aquileia.

Because of the short notice, there was not enough time to ask Colbert the overall idea on how to prepare that. Even for a person like Colbert, an effective method to transport a tank, wasn't really some idea one could easily grasp hold of.

Then again, if the tank was magically in front of Saito right now, facing an army of 10,000, what on earth did you think a tank can do?

Moreover....., even towards the enemy, Saito did not want to point those large guns at somebody made out of blood and flesh.

The only thing he could rely on right now, was Henrietta. She had sworn to stop this war as she was about to begin her journey back to Tristain.

"Please do not do anything rash. Stall as much as possible."

And so, Saito and the others, sitting in the middle of the Romalian camps, were electrocuting their gray matter right then, trying desperately to buy time....

''What if another horde of Golomontas appeared again?''

''--Then we might as well flee. It's worth a try using the AK-47 or Derflinger, I guess.'' Saito suddenly felt a shiver down his spine.

"So the is the tremor of excitement from the legendary warrior when preparing a battle?"

"No, out of fear. Speaking of which, where's Guiche?"

Malicorne extended out his finger.

Tracing the direction of his grubby finger, Guiche was inside a dinghy rowing to the small island, carrying a face smiling like a kid. The Romalian army released ground-breaking cheers and applause.

"That idiot!"

"Our captain really likes the attention doesn't he...... it looks like, he had a few sips of wine."

Gimili said in a depressed tone.

"The noble he's going to face already defeated 3 of our best men."

"That certainly is, a knight of the '''four hundred flower beds, Duke Socaron (西百合花壇騎士，索瓦松男爵).''' He's a noble considered as a famous hero around here. Either way, this is going to end up bad...."

Reinard sighed, watching the bald, muscle covered man waving his flag high on the island.

Saito urgently pushed away the gathered soldiers and nobles, rushing into the river.

Wading through the flowing water, Saito climbed aboard Guiche's dinghy. The soldier at the bow immediately moved away to give him a spot.

"Oh, Saito. Here to cheer for me?"

There was no need to say more, Guiche was dead drunk. His red face could be seen regardless of the layers of make up one could apply. Another obvious hint was the wine bottle in his left hand.

"What are you doing! 'You must control yourselves when I'm away', didn't the Queen advise us before she left!"

Saito yelled at the drunk. Guiche twisted his body a little, then hugged his knees.

"That's right, that is quite possible.... But, see here, Saito. Look at the arrogance the Romalian and Gallian army are boasting. Here we should give them a good performance of the Ondine Water Spirit Knight's bravery and power, and our names will be praised on forever and ever by our grandchildren and their grandchildren!"

"Who's going to be your grandchild when you die!"

"Hmm. Well, you're here as well. Things won't turn out so bad."

Saito cowered his head in anguish. He thought that guy had changed to some extent, but now it looked like that he was the same Guiche down to his roots. Always wanting to show off and brag, that guy would probably never change for the rest of his life.

That scene on the dinghy was observed by the bald enemy. Yells of curses began to ring again.

"What, expecting defeat so you want to fight two on one? As expected of the cowardly Romalia!"

Guiche put on a fearless smile and yelled back,

"We are from Tristain, and are here to teach you ruthless Gallian about etiquette!"

"That thought never came across me."

Saito mumbled. Of course, his voices of complaints were covered by the shouts of provocation on both sides.

"Tristain? Good, dogs of Romalia, show me everything you've got! Knight of the Gallian Flower Beds , Piero '''Flanders (弗蘭馬玖•頓•索瓦鬆)'''' awaits you here! Who's first? Or do you wish to fight me together? Whatever you want!"

Guiche nodded deeply at Saito.

"Vice Captain, it's about time."

"Me!? You don't want to look cool anymore?"

"My apologies, I seemed to have drank too much."

Guiche shamelessly burped. Sounds of jeering and provocation continued to fly everywhere. Having no choice, Saito stepped forward.

"Name and rank!"

"Kingdom of Tristain, Ondine Water Spirit Knights, Saito Chevalier De Hiraga."

Hearing that, the strong bald-headed man showed a look of surprise.

"The Hiraga who stopped an army of 70,000 alone in Albion?"

"Correct."

Duke Socaron turned his head around.

"Hey! Everybody! Listen up, this guy seems to be the rumored 'Albion's Hero'!"

Deafening cheers sounded from the Gallian army. Looked like Saito was pretty famous even on enemy ground. Whichever side the cheers came from, they were probably out of respect towards a hero.

"To be able to cross swords with you, it is my honor. Please!"

The smile of Duke Socaron's face vanished, as if saying he had not given all he's got in the previous battles.

Saito voiced thoughts of despair in his brain. Gallia really is as incredible as people say, having such chivalrous knights. They would have to face an army containing even more of those knights.

Saito unsheathed Derflinger. Simultaneously, the Romalian soldiers roared deafening cheers again.

"Oi, partner. From when did you become the protagonist on the stage? What an incredible audience!"

"No choice. Since we're already here, we might as well drive those guys on the other side of the river into despair."

Duke Socaron quickly finished his chant, forming blades of winds flying straight at Saito.

Saito had long gotten used to a magician's battle, swiftly dodging it and charged into the enemy.

Duke Socaron was not slow either, beautifully levitating above the edge of Saito's sword and jumped behind him. Again, Saito continued to approach him under the non-stopping blades of wind. Even if his opponent was only a swordsman, Duke Socaron did not let down his guard or underestimate him. He knew that his opponent was not simple at all.

"Can't believe this large body can be so agile!"

Between the bellows of both armies, Saito was unable to get close to his opponent's body. In his chase, a wrong step into sand and stones caused him to lose balance, throwing Saito to the ground.

"Chance!"

Duke Socaron made his move at Saito and unleashed his ice bolts. Although fast, but not fast enough. Saito used Derflinger to defend himself, and subsequently absorbed the spell.

"What?"

The stunned Duke Socaron's wand was shattered in an instant. At another glance, Saito's AK-47 held single-handed was fairly smoking.

"Th-the gun hit the wand?"

At that distance? A gun which had an accuracy like that, it was the first time Duke Socaron had ever heard or seen. Stunned to the core he unconsciously knelt down.

"....I'm sorry, but, you also used flying tools, so we're even."

Romalian army burst out with thunders of cheers. The soldier on the dinghy immediately handed Saito their flag.

"I will be planting my flag on here, as some sort of prize for winning. Take your flag back with you. Thanks for your hard work."

Facing the still dumbfounded Duke Socaron, Saito comforted. Guiche, on the other hand ran over and started tying him up.

"Wh, what are you doing?"

"Hey hey, he is now captured by you, which idiot would honestly return him back."

Between Guiche and the tied up duke, a negotiation suddenly began.

"2000!"

"Too high, 1000."

"1500!"

".....Hmm, well, ok, deal!"

Duke Socaron waved his hand to the people on the Gallia side.

Very soon, a dinghy full of bags was rowing towards that way. The dressed men coming ashore seemed to be servants, and made difficult effort in placing 3 large leather bags in front of Saito. After confirming the contents of the bags, Guiche released the ropes tying the duke up.

Duke Socaron boarded the dinghy filled with large bags just now, and rowed back to his side.

"What does this mean?"

Saito couldn't help but ask.

"What else could it be, of course it's ransom."

"Ransom?"

"Ah, the loser is the prisoner, if he wants to be released he must, of course, pay ransom. This time he is a duke, in the markets they are worth in units of thousands. Wahh, this time we're going to be rich~"

Guiche patted Saito's shoulders laughing. So the bags were filled with shining gold coins. Saito was unable to accept this in such a short moment, and shook his head.

"Well, since we've already profited from it, let's go back. Standing here feels weird."

"Hey hey, this can't end like this."

Guiche pointed to the Gallian army across the river. Hot-headed commanders were crying out,

"Take down that guy! Whoever it is! Taken him down and I'll pay him 3000 écu gold coins."

The soldiers were just as excited, pushing each other away from the dinghy crying "Me! Me!"

"Oh, Oh, duke, earl..., That's the Father of Marquis '''Honbaleui (康芭蕾)'''!....You, keep it up! I believe after tonight we can build a city!"

And so, Saito being forced and blinded by money and glory had countless fights with Gallian nobles.

The Ondine Water Spirit Knights began to gather around and did their own work.

Reinard flicked away on his abacus, calculating ransom fees.

Malicorne and Gimili were busy queuing up the competitors. Others started a gambling stall, using the dinghy to transport large amounts of money to and fro between the shores of Gallia and Romalia camp, displaying gleeful grins.

It wasn't long before the bounty on Saito's head in the Gallian camp had already risen to 10,000 écus. Ten or more nobles had challenged Saito and came back in tatters.

"Let me take a break...."

Saito huffed and puffed, already at his bodily limit. Although no one might know, there was a time limit for Saito to become Gandálfr.

Guiche yelled towards the Gallian camp:

"Lunch break!"

Delivering to the Romalian camp on a dinghy were a bountiful of delicacies and exquisite wine. A table was put up by the soldiers who suddenly changed into waiters. All of the teens couldn't be merrier, and in a crowd mixed with people from both armies, a happy lunch began.

Reinard told Saito with a serious face

"Saito. Listen, just win two more times. This way, the 80 '''Alubon (阿魯鎊)''' (1 Alubon ) castle on Tristain's countryside will be ours!"

A faint dollar sign emerged from his eyes, Saito unwillingly sighed. His comrades in charge of the gambling stall begged.

"Saito, please, don't lose, even if you die, you Must win, the odds are at 30 to 1, if you lose we'll go bankrupt."

The terribly excited boys cheerfully started singing Tristain's antics:

[Translator's Note: <Worst nightmare. The lyrics never rhyme if you translate directly. They already sound like crap in Chinese so..... I'll skip the lyrics]

"I quit."

Saito suddenly said, interrupting the plain, dull melody. The boys exchanged looks with each other,

"Huhhh???!"

"Huh yourself. Why don't you go yourself, I have no time to act in these kind of farces! I'm not a bulldog!"

Saito slammed his hand down on the table.

Saito only agreed to take up the challenge intending to lower Gallia's will to fight. What a joke, now they were even more eager to do so. Besides, there was no reason to make enemies at this kind of place, and less to say, popularity...although it was already a bit too late....

"We are here to defeat Gallia's King and help Tabitha, not make a living."

"What would these fights be worth if they didn't make money."

Guiche claimed. The others echoed with "Exactly exactly".

"Moreover, other than earning money you can get famous and popular, a whole different world from now!"

"I don't want to be famous, Louise would be angry as well."

"Idiot, that Louise, just gift her with delicate dresses and shining jewelry and she will open warms arms to anything. She would think 'it can't be helped' even if you did something like having fun with other girls."

Saito's shoulders unconsciously moved a little. It was not missed by Guiche.

"I understand, totally understand, you are a good honest person, but occasionally even you would like other girls."

"Ack!"

Saito covered his face with both palms supported by the table.

"Oi Oi, this isn't something that can be helped! It's not your fault! This is, the so called, instinct, like 'when you go hungry you would' that kind of nature! It may be difficult for most women to understand, but there is one way to relieve yourself to a certain degree...... that is money."

Shamelessly moving his silver tongue, Guiche pushed Saito into his own belief.

"Really?....That."

"Uhh, I swear on it, under the name of "

Guiche grabbed Saito's hand tightly. Saito would have normally ignored it, but at this moment under the threat of Louise's jealousy, he painfully replied,

".....I understand, then, just one more time. No matter what you say, I am already at my limit."

The boys stuck out their thumb and exchanged looks, nodding their heads. Guiche stood up, faced the Gallian camps and yelled,

"Heeyy! Gallian nobles, our hero says, he will only be taking one more fight. Send out your best, the higher status the better~~!"

The organized Gallian nobles turned into instant chaos again, quarreling again with yells of "I'll do it, I'll do it".

"You really are a celebrity now, Saito."

".... Seriously, then the next match would be even more difficult, wouldn't it?"

"How's that bad, wasn't that what you wanted?"

"Oh, looks like they have reached a decision."

Standing out on the opposite shore, was a tall noble wearing a black mask, whole body covered in rough leather. If he weren't wearing a cape, one could barely recognize his status as a noble.

"What, don't just get anyone if you can't pay the ransom!"

"At least he's still wearing a cape."

"A poor noble, I guess."

"-Sigh, just our luck, it's this kind of skillful but poor kind of person. They are hard to deal with."

The Ondine Knights all displayed disappointment. Unfortunately, it's the last match and forfeiting is not a choice. Saito plucked out his sword and made himself ready.

The opponent calmly climbed down from the dinghy, then gave a small bow.

Gimili called out

"Name!"

"I don't have a name worth speaking of."

"What? Are you here to show off?"

Malicorne might have considered him as nothing, but Saito still prepared himself for anything, just in case. After "training" with hundreds of magicians, the true strength of that opponent could be spotted just by observing his stance.

That guy was even more powerful than Duke Socaron. Out of all the matches so far, he was undoubtedly the strongest.

Stress and tension filled Saito up completely, a drop of sweat trickled down his forehead.

Like so...., much time passed.

"What's wrong, Saito, beat him up already."

Calls of condemns came from his lazy teammates.

Still, Saito was unable to make a move,....use gun, probably shouldn't.

"Not coming? Then here I go."

The man didn't bother to chant spells, lifting up his wand and charged at Saito. Looks like he wanted to fight Saito as a swordsman fair and square.

Like a sabre used by the army, one appeared from his wand in an instant, giving off a bright lime glow. It was the "blade" spell, something mages used to procure a sword from their wands when going through close combat. Of course, the feel and weight of that would be different from a real one.

Because of his mask, Saito was unable to determine if he was chanting or not, and suddenly came the "blade" spell.

Surprised so suddenly, Saito had no time to evade the slash but to directly block it with Derflinger.

Lime sparks flashed everywhere, making Saito feel as if he was about to be crushed.

"Saito!"

Being held down by a magician at swordsmanship, it was the first time for Saito. Looked like the opponent was quite confident at close battles.

Saito felt a wave of fear for a second. As figured, the world was large..... Stalling an army of 70,000 had made him think too highly of himself. In Gallia, Duke Socaron just now or the mysterious man in front of him at the moment had really.... made Saito feel ashamed at his confidence in himself.

Anyhow, losing was not an option for Saito in this one on one fight. Saito caught his opponent's pressure and diverted it to the ground on one side, and raised his own sword.

Yet, by the time he had realized, the opponent has disappeared.

Lifting his head up urgently, he saw the man floating in the air as if weightless. Utilizing the gravity downwards, he smashed his entire weight downwards with his wand.

CLANG!!!

A sharp metal colliding sound pierced the air, Saito had again caught the opponent's slash, but was pushed backwards by the opponent's weight. The man did not miss this chance, continuing to push forward.

The man with a metal mask kept closing the gap between himself and Saito, almost touching each other's face. Apparently a mage, yet refusing to use magic, was he attempting to win through strength? What a weird man.

In the standoff with that un-mage-like mage, Saito was overflowed with sweat full of anxiety and confusion plus fear...

"Keep holding it at me like that!"

A small voice from deep inside the mask said. Saito couldn't respond to his sudden conversation.

"Wha--"

".....Quiet down, you said you are from Tristain?"

".....Ye,yes."

Trying not to display much change in his expression, Saito replied to his questions without much thinking. "....Then, Charlotte,.....No, Chevalier Tabitha is someone you know right?"

As soon as he finished, Saito understood the situation.

He was a spy of Marquis Orleans planted in the Gallian army!

"....now, just in time for us to arrive."

The man distanced himself with a jump. Following his lead, Saito also jumped towards him, pretending to swing his sword with all his force.

The man also gave an imitation of catching the smash with effort, to the crowd's eyes, this looked very much like a standard fight to the death.

"....Inside the bag for ransom is a letter, please relay it."

"....Yes."

Without hesitation, the man lost his strength, letting Saito fling away his wand above their heads and stabbing into the ground again.

"I lose!"

The man knelt to admit defeat.

"Phew! Saito, for one second I feared the outcome!"

Guiche and the others rushed consequentially.

"Now the remaining is the ransom"

Guiche said. Saito pointed something out for him.

"Huh?"

"It's already done, just take it and leave."

The servant dropped the leather bag in front of Saito. After checking its interiors, Guiche exclaimed,

"Hey hey, why are they all copper coins! How is this supposed to be ransom? You may not look very generous, but you are still a noble, carrying the title of one. How would someone as good as you be worth this much?"

"Enough already, shut up!"

Saito gave the man a standard knight's bow, and the man returned with a Gallian bow then left.

"It's finally done."

Using a telescope on top of a small hill somewhat south of Carcassonne to monitor the returning Ondine Knights on a dinghy, Kirche claimed, her side accompanied by Louis, Tabitha and Tiffania.

Those 4 had been observing them since the start.

"Louise, your knight really is something, as far as I can see he has already won against more than 10 people in a row, reaping lots and lots of money. You should occasionally let him buy you a dress or whatever."

Kirche advised Louise beside her, the latter turned her face away.

"I don't want these things!"

"Oh, what wrong?"

"....Because, he would definitely give it to others as well."

"Of course he won't, he's obsessed with you."

"Not true! That guy, in dreams...."

Louise cut off her own sentence, for what reason did she had to honestly answer Kirche's question.

"Dream? Hmm, that sounds interesting, share it with us?"

"No, there's nothing to share about!"

Kirche grabbed Louise and started her full body tickling attack.

"Tiffania, Tabitha, hurry up and help."

After some considerations, Tiffania eventually joined in, thinking that Louise would feel better if she said it out.

Tabitha, on the other hand...., turned around and walked away.

"Tabitha?"

Kirche was still for a moment, then returned to reality and started seriously tickling Louise. If Tabitha's strange attitude was due to Louise's familiar...., more the reason she should spit everything related out.

Kirche's tickling techniques were godlike, after continuous invasions into Louise's most sensitive body part, she finally gave in and begged,

"I'll talk, I'll talk!"

After hearing what Louise had to offer, Kirche burst out with giggles.

"What's so funny!"

"Because, it Is funny. Thinking about others in fantasies, cheating, these you should forgive him, it's not like he really did that."

"It's even worse than what he did in reality! Doesn't this imply he was dreaming about other girls while with me?"

"I say, Louise,"

"What"

"The creature so-called men, is something that no matter how much they love someone, they would still uncontrollably look at other girls. Getting so angry over all of these small issues, you body might not be able to handle it."

Listening to Kirche blatantly lecturing on the subject of boys and girls, Tiffania blushed and turned away.

"This theorem I also understand....."

"Then change them into actions."

Louise replied "Uhh" thinking thoughtfully for quite some time, before pouting. Seeing Louise like that, Kirche started to notice Tabitha.

''If, my assumptions are right...., whose side should I support? Isn't that obvious, although I must say sorry to Louise, Tabitha is my closest friend. But then again, other than Saito, Louise has no one in her eyes, if he was really taken away, giving up her life isn't exactly impossible in her case, and I bet no one would want to see that.''

''This is one tricky case'', Seldom doing so, Kirche joined her hands and started getting frustrated.

"This-and-this-and-that, that guy...... always makes these kind of dreams, he must be hoping to, with girls other than me,.... do that, that kind of things."

Continuing in that direction, Louise began to get all fired up, squeezing her small fists and biting her lips. Looking at Louise acting this way, Kirche was reminded of what she used to be, mad in love...., heartbroken when breaking up....

"Louise."

"Must have also done that kind of thing to Her Highness. As a woman even I am awed by Tiffania's gorgeousness, who knows he did something similarly to her as well. You better start speaking honestly, how many times have you used those pair of large breasts to appear in that dog's dreams, it must have been a superb, incredible night for him....."

"Louise!"

"What!"

Louise fixed her deadly stare at Kirche.

"Say, I want to talk to you for a little bit."

"Go on..."

"It's that, the Saito you wish for and the real Saito is different, do you understand?"

"What do you mean?"

"Saito is also a normal boy. He neither exists to think of you 24 hours a day, nor be there whenever you want him to be. Yes, he may be your knight, but he is not one of your 'items'"

"I know."

"No you don't. that's why after seeing his true self, you discovered he is not what you imagined and are furious over that, am I wrong?"

"What, don't say it as if you know everything."

"But I Do know, because I was in your position before, if he wasn't thinking about me with the same intensity, I would also unconsciously become irritated."

"Ugu...."

"However this is wrong. Whether it's his defects or points he's lacking, you must accept all of it, like all of it. That is real love. I believe it myself."

Kirche exclaimed, an expression on her face as if looking at a distant place.

From a pasture extending from the river of Lelion to the streets of Carcassone, one must go through a steep valley of length around 100 mails.

Using magic or Sylphid, she could have went over that in one leap, but indulged in her own thoughts, she decided to take a walk, climbing the twisting roads constructed on the cliff.

While climbing step by step on the limestone staircase, Sylphid was circling above, lightly poking at Tabitha's hair, her eyes as if talking "why don't you use me".

Ignored by Tabitha completely, Sylphid flew around again above her for a few circles, then mumbled,

"Climbing stairs so long will tire you to death sooner or later, ride on Sylphid and you can fly over it in a second."

Yet still, Tabitha gave no reaction at all, silently walking step by step on her way.

Spotting a man waiting in the resting spot halfway of the stairs, Sylphid immediately flew away, it couldn't let anyone see itself speaking.

Standing on the flight of stairs around the corner, was a Romalian priest, Pope Vittorio's familiar, Julio of Vindálfr.

"Oho, Tabitha."

Two eyes glittering of different colors, Julio greeted Tabitha. Looked like he knew Tabitha would pass this area and was waiting for a long time.

Any normal female would have long been mesmerized by that handsome face and eyes sealing up a lake of intriguing secrets. That, however, had no effect on Tabitha. Without giving any kind of a response, she passed by him.

"My apologies, there was a mistake in addressing, Princess Charlotte your highness."

Tabitha stayed still and turned her head around,

"You know?"

"Uh, in this grand land of Halkeginia, there is nothing we Romalia don't know of."

"Nor is there any conspiracy you can't do?"

"How so?"

"Treason of the Southern lords, if it wasn't prepared a few months ago, an invasion of this speed would be impossible to realize."

"The wise eye spots these things, you are absolutely correct, then, the following content I am about to suggest, I suppose you already have guessed as well."

Tabitha's eyes suddenly gave a tiny glint of light.

"If you think all is under your control, it will be the biggest mistake you've ever made."

"At least all is still under expectations, including camping here at Carcassone, as well as how to break through the enemy across the river and march all the way to Lutis...."

"Want me to become your puppet?"

"No, we're just helping a country of long history welcome her master home."

"You only want to defeat my Uncle, not to help me."

Tabitha coldly described.

"This would be difficult, you wouldn't let us help you avenge no matter what?"

"Because it's personal."

Julio sent Tabitha's shadow off with a warm smile. In an environment that made one irresistible to hum a song, he scratched his head.

To finish the Crusade, King Joseph must be defeated as he could never be an ally, and to do that, it was inevitable to ask for "the destined one's" help, the one supposed to be the next King, orphaned offspring of King Orleans....

If she was willing to reclaim the title as King, standing at Romalia's front lines, there would be nothing more effective than having "the destined one". If so, even the Southern Gallian lords, superficially joining their army yet unwilling to fight at all, might really start to put an effort into it. The ones currently still struggling to make a clear choice and observing from one side would likely join the Romalians, plus another rebellion within the enemy's army was something of high possibility as well.....

Right here facing each other at Carcassonne, would be the best stage to unveil "the destined one".

Yet unfortunately, Tabitha had no intention to help them at all.

"Sigh....., Why are all Halkeginia Princesses so stubborn? Fortunately, no matter how it turns out, I swear you would eventually dance to our Romalian praises, Princess Charlotte your majesty."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume15 Chapter1

2019-04-08T19:06:48Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 1: Carcassonne===

Residing on the Southern parts of Gallia, Carcassonne was a medium sized city around 400 miles west of the capital Lutèce.

But that was on the surface.

Spanning 50 metres wide, 2 miles long, this narrow but long city was built hanging on a cliff like a bridge. If someone viewed it from the sky, it would almost look like a giant winding snake.

Roofs made from layers and layers of red tiles, which were like the snake's scales. Because of that, the city also had an alias 'Maroon'. Containing a population of around 2000 citizens, this city had a long history.

This city had successfully prevented '''Aren people(亞人)''' from touching its streets numerous times. In its streets today, a familiar and its master were frantically running.

"Stop! In the name of the Queen's official Louise Françoise I order you!"

Saito panted heavily, running for his life on the stone paved roads. The pedestrians looked at that pair of fascinating master and familiar accompanied by Romalian army with astonished expressions.

Louise, wearing clothes of the academy, launched herself and grabbed Saito's waist tightly. "Thump!" the two fell onto the ground.

"Let, let go of me!"

"It's time I teach you a good lesson!"

Louise sat on top of him and pointed at his face, her face thoroughly red.

"I'm sick of it! You say it everyday!"

Yes. It had already been two whole weeks after the Myozunitonirun led Golomonta army had been crushed.

During that period, Louise had been blaming Saito non-stop. That was because of.... the content of the memories about Saito flowing into Louise's heart.

Unable to stand Saito's departure, Louise pleaded Tiffania to erase all her memories about Saito...

Unknown if it was the bond between a familiar and its master that's hard to break, or Louise's desire for her familiar..... anyhow those memories flowed into Louise's heart when they kissed.

From Saito's perspective, the couple's memories were rebuilt, including all sorts of other stuff. It could also be said that the memory did not only consist of things that happened in reality, but also of Saito's daily fantasies.

For teens at Saito's age, his "fantasies" could only be about one thing.

"I'll let you off for now about the 'education in the toilet'. It may not be something good, but it's understandable."

"Understanding that, you've grown as well."

Saito teased happily, Louise turned even redder.

"B-but, but...... But!"

At the last "but", Louise clenched her fists.

"'Closing eyes at the court' is not negotiable! Impossible!"

Louise beat Saito to a pulp.

The Ondine Water Spirit Knights, Tabitha and Kirche extended their heads from the balcony of the tavern to watch the last part.

"Really.... this is almost becoming their daily routine."

Guiche chuckled while gulping down wine.

Reinard pushed his glasses up from slipping and said,

"But if you think about it, Louise is pretty troublesome. Saito fights so hard for Louise.... even if he had some weird dreams, it isn't exactly unforgivable."

"Reinard. Do you also like doing perverted stuff to girls as well? Huh~ even someone as stubborn as you too...."

Being made fun of by Gimili, Reinard blushed.

"It's not like that! If...if you are a male, you would think of these things more or less... I don't have a high interest in these things, just of normal interest...."

"Then would you confess these kind of things to normal girls?"

Reinard gulped down his glass of wine silently.

With this, an intense discussion on the topic of Louise being easily angered and their pity on Saito began.

"Honestly, Louise is just like a child!"

"Saito has an impressive endurance, don't you think? If I were him, I couldn't have handled this."

One member of the forum shook uncontrollably with anger.

That boy was none other than Malicorne. Using one hand stabbing and twisting his food cruelly, he said,

"Is there a problem with your eyes?"

"Uh? What do you mean?"

"It's not what it looks like."

Malicorne jabbed his fork with hanging pieces of meat at Louise and Saito. Louise was beating Saito and Saito was defending against her attacks. It's a common sight around the boys.

"What does that look like then?"

Confronted with his mates' doubt, Malicorne tipped his head in the same direction again.

"Watch again closely."

The band looked again at Louise and Saito.

And was kept in that posture staring.

Although Louise was punching Saito.......... the punches only landed on his chest lightly. Saito accepted her attacks and was wearing a carefree face, just like comforting a child.

Louise paused her punches and bit her lips as if flirting and turned her head away from him. She then used her index finger to hold down Saito's hands and started twirling.

Saito pulled Louise close, mumbled for a while in her ear, then Louise bowed her head embarrassingly and said something.

"......Idiot. Must be saying 'you naughty boy' or whatever......"

Malicorne lip-read Louise's script with a tone almost sighing. Such highly skilled techniques.

"You would make me do even more d-d-dirty things....... Don't be stupid. Is this all...... Really?.....Really? Of course it's true..... But, Louise doesn't like you fantasizing like this....."

Malicorne spun around, about to puke. He quickly regained himself and jumped up, crying out with a fierce face.

"Using an ironic expression to put this makes this sound laaaaaammmmmeeeeeeee!"

Malicorne suddenly saying things so willfully gave his counterparts sitting next to him a scare.

"Which means that the main dish is yet to come? Signs of flirting with each other, this, this kind of thing..... as a noble, it should be done in absolute secrecy......"

"Ma-Malicorne......"

Guiche stood up and grabbed his mate's shoulders.

"Ah!"

Malicorne's fist hit Guiche's cheek.

"Putting on this kind of show so brazenly, they really fear nothing, do they?"

Saito and Louise ignored them and went back into their own world again shamelessly. Only they would think that fighting was a part of flirting.

Louise was hugged tightly by Saito from behind, her hands joined by Saito's, acting all shy. Saito stared at Louise's face from the side, but every time Louise would turn away in embarrassment.

[[Image:ZnT15-019.jpg|thumb]]

"Welll.... I know males are a completely different creature from us.... because you were by my side all the time."

"Hmmmh? Louise, how should I say, that is only an extreme case....."

"Why are all boys like this, thinking these things?"

"How should I explain it, that...."

Saito shook his head. The tension at the scene was like a matured apple about to be fall on the ground, but bounded so tightly by iron wire that it was almost cut into the flesh. Must correct Louise's misconception, even though it's not a misconception at all. However, that would be too much for an illogical Louise to handle.

The girl you like falling in love with yourself, and also in an environment that spells "do whatever you want" out loud..... yet Saito just had to screw things up at the crucial stage.

If he didn't come up with something quick....... after some frantic processing in his brain, Saito, being stuck in a stalemate, came up with a shocking excuse.

"I say, actually there is a little devil living in my heart. That guy always imprints these heinous thoughts into me."

Louise's shoulder's tensed up

"Little devil?"

"Mm. That guy would tell me to do a lot of things with bad intentions, is a terrible guy who tempts even me. Even so, I am still fighting with him everyday. It's hard to deal with since it's full of charming lies..... No, it may be charming, but it only works on men."

Louise hated these kind of excuses. Although she felt really sorry for Saito's wild fantasies, but in reality, she wasn't as angry as she seemed. A half was actually used to cover up her shame, as for details, we'll leave it for later. Saito being so conscious of her had made her very happy.

''This is the obvious truth, but he just had to tread on "a little devil in his heart", these kind of lame lies. Even if you had to lie, find something better. Or does he not take me seriously? That's right, it must be it. Huh, there must be a limit to believing someone to be dumb''

Louise focused all her energy into the tip of her foot. With that, in addition to the torque generated by turning her body and kicking it out, it would unquestionably land on Saito's weak spot..... in other words, between his legs. Just as Louise was considering this, Saito opened his mouth and continued.

"Hmm, letting the little devil speak for himself might be good. But anyhow, my feelings for you are real."

Last time Saito was at the inter-class grand baseball competition, he had never made a homerun no matter how hard he tried. On the contrary, this hardly spectacular sentence had successfully made a homerun pitched by Louise.

The white ball flew over the wall, out of the stands, and fell towards Louise again, knocking her out in the head.

Louise's soft body lost its source of power, and leaned on Saito.

"Put aside the little devil talk. Say, I really like beautiful things. The same goes for romantic ones. Therefore, the washroom stuff, you are whose dog whatever, I hope you will never think of these things. How should I say it, it feels like it would dirty important pieces."

Saito kept nodding and hugged Louise close to him gently.

"Understood. I will try my best."

"If it really is like that, I would be very happy."

"Let's make up."

"Mm, alright."

Saito lifted Louise's jaw. Louise closed her eyes like she was angry. Just as Saito's lips were nearing close ......

A sudden gust of wind from behind pushed the couple to the ground.

"What!"

Saito jumped up. Behind him was a giant "ghost" standing with his legs crossed.

"It's me, Malicorne......."

The couple trembled with fear as they observed the slightly chubby teen telling them his name. The reason he looked so huge was that the fury emitting from his body was too shocking to get a clear view.

"......Ma-Malicorne!"

"That's right. My name is Malicorne. I will be representing the citizens of Carcassonne to punish the flagrant 'heretics' with the hammer of God!"

Malicorne said, laughing darkly.

Saito and Louise crawled backwards in fear, attempting to flee. The rage leaking at such a massive scale from a dot ranked mage was enough to scare the legendary void user.

Thunderclaps sounded in the air. His fury had triggered lightning. Although lightning magic was mainly composed of wind elements, it almost belonged to top level spells, which a dot ranked Malicorne wasn't supposed to be able to use. Yet still, around his surroundings, lightning sparks fired all around.

The spell's power had magnified because of his jealousy.

After Malicorne had finished chanting, a cloud condensed above their heads.

"St-stop! Malicorne!"

A lightning bolt hit Louise and Saito right on. The two held each other, drenched in the enormous amounts of current, and fainted.

Even so, Malicorne's madness had still not been dispersed and kept stomping on the couple's bodies.

Her fiery red hair waving in the wind, Kirche raised her eyebrows at the look on the Ondine Knights as they rushed out to stop their hot-headed friend.

"Oww. Those guys, no matter where they're headed, lack a sense of emergency."

She commented, astonished, spreading her arms open.

"Speaking of which, at the start I was thinking 'how would this turn out', but I never could have imagined that we're already here now."

The day Pope Vittorio announced the commencement of the "Crusade" was in the month of '''Lutos (烏魯)''', '''Teraz(特瓦茲)''' week and '''Ingot(銀格)''' day. Till date, it had already been two weeks. The Romalian Army was only able to conquer the main part of Gallia because of the help from a real rebellion out of the dual-use fleets which triggered this war in the first place.

As Myozunitonirun's '''Golomonta''' army was overran, fleet captain Claville himself awoke from his nightmare.

The King might have promised him the "land of Romalia", but that did not justify his actions either. Therefore, in the case where a "Crusade" was even started, Halaweiluin completely lost his will to fight. Gallia might be powerful, but making the God those people believed in as a symbol for enemy would result in a complete failure.

Resolving to make that decision, Halaweiluin reacted to it rapidly. After shaking off the Romalian fleet's chase, he flew fast to San Marin. There, he honestly spoke of Gallia's conspiracy, then asked the entire crew if they were willing to surrender to Romalia.

Although Halaweiluin might not be a natural-born commander, the time he spent as a soldier was well-fit for his job. The number of crew members supporting his actions were surprisingly high, due to the fact that many of the soldiers already had their opinions to the ill-prepared operation. In the end, almost all of them agreed to rebel.

Officially becoming a real "rebellion", the news of the dual-usage fleets rising up against its home country spread across Gallia in no time.

The unsatisfied subjects of Joseph, who were already holding back their desires, left the capital as their official response. The Crusade and the rebellion of the dual-usage fleets.

Those two incidents, to the distrustful and unhappy congressmen, were the perfect timing for them to overthrow the Government.

Like a chain of dominoes, the Marquess of the land directly connecting Gallia and Tiger's Highway '''Funsaludar (馮薩魯達亞)''' was the first to cooperate with the San Marin areas.

Marquess Funsaludar had held a deep grudge against the government for reclaiming his land the year before the last.

In addition to announcing his defiance, he made a declaration to Romalia, giving them permission to allow troops to pass through and offered aid from volunteers on his land. Guarding the borders of Romalia and Gallia for many years, the well-known Funsaludar's betrayal successfully persuaded counterparts of shaky loyalty to his side consecutively.

Eventually, the lords of southern Gallia, quite some distance from the Capital, followed suit and allied themselves to the rebels. Now, the Romalian army were able to audaciously walk into their lands holding a Crusader's flag without staining the ground with a single drop of blood, up to this city of Carcassonne.

Unfortunately, the chain of dominoes also ended there.

Across the '''Lelian(利吶恩)''' river flowing through the north side of Carcassonne, an army sworn loyal to Gallia awaited. That army was of 90,000. Even when half of the country had abandoned the Gallian flag, they were still capable of recruiting an army of that humongous size, proving that its title of being the most powerful country of Halkengia was well deserved.

Including the volunteers from the rebellions, the Romalian army has only 60,000 soldiers. They might be carrying the flag of a Crusade, but to overcome the disadvantage of the large difference in army size wasn't just any easy task. Although the dual-use fleet were already part of their force, that didn't mean that they can march directly into the Capital without putting up a good fight either.

On the other hand, in comparison to its advantage in army size, the Gallian army had a low morale to fight. Swearing loyalty did not mean that they do not know of the dangers of swinging wands towards the Crusaders.

All sorts of different reasons knitted together, the result? Both armies stood across the river glaring at each other.

"Oh, that reminds me, why aren't you going to save your knight? Look, he's being fried by lightning with his master."

Though Kirche questioned, a young girl hair shining bright blue- Tabitha continued to read her book without a sound.

Kirche froze gazing at Tabitha. Originally she thought that her friend was no different from usual. But after a few more glances, instinctively something said otherwise. It was so minute that only Kirche who always stick to her could observe.

"You..... are nervous right?"

That was the center of Gallia. The person wearing that kingdom's crown was her father's biggest foe..... Not long ago Tabitha herself was almost driven crazy by that uncle king.

Her most hated enemy might still be attempting to get closer, but her presence was no longer as dismissed as previously. Today she brought forth an army capable of reversing the tables.

Feeling nervous was expected.

"No. Not at all."

Tabitha shut her book then stood up, afterwards, walking away at a quick pace.

Kirche glanced across the balcony. In between the two steep cliffs was the amazing view of Carcassonne, which was one of the best sights anyone would want to see before they die. Below the cliff was a field of pastures, sprinkles of the radiant sun reflecting upon the Lelian river. On both shores were the deadly shadows of the Romalian and Gallian army.

Afterwards, Kirche focused on Saito and the others. The Ondine Water Spirit Knights were taking care of Saito and Louise burnt black by Malicorne's lightning.

And eventually her eyes landed on Tabitha's silhouette.... To other people she was as normal as she could ever be, like any other day, but Kirche could see through her disguise easily.

Something was alive inside her heart.

What might it be...... though Kirche's woman instinct might have noticed, but the things that were troubling Tabitha were still a mystery to Kirche.

Resting her jaw on her hand, Kirche thought, tilting her head sideways.

''Wait, if it's that child..... I don't think she's that simple.''

Standing on one side, a Romalian guard walked behind Tabitha, never making a sound. Those people would tag like a shadow on any of Louise's friends as soon as they lay foot outside the apartment. Their watch over Saito and Gallia's descendant of the King Tabitha were even stricter.

Whether they drank wine and chat, or picked up fights in a bar, they did not care at all. However, no matter the time, or where they were headed to, the guards would stick to them like bees to honey. They might not follow their targets inside their room, but would stand guard outside for the whole time.

In name, it was to "protect the important people".....

"How is this different from a hostage" Kirche moaned, then corrected herself.

"No.... I should have said, they are hostages."

Not long after Malicorne's commotion, Louise and Saito returned to their bedroom, and sat down on the bed and let out a breath of relief.

Louise stuck out her tongue towards the Romalian soldier outside her door.

"What do they mean 'please don't make too much trouble, Halkengia's Saint', huh? Saint? Didn't you make up the title on your own?"

"Heard you were very excited and accepted it."

Saito gave Louise a cold stare after commenting. Louise blushed.

"Be-because.... I couldn't help it. Back then I thought it was the right decision."

Louise explained shyly. With memories about Saito gone, all the rest were perfectly left behind in good condition. It was an undeniable fact that back then Louise saw herself as one of Halkengia's nobles, and it was a must to follow Romalia's justice.

"You really...... if I chose to go home at that point, those people planned to kill me on the spot! Thank goodness I'm not a coward, so I can live till now."

Saito said with relief, in contrast to Louise's tremor of anger.

"This incident, I will never forgive them! The Pope dared to lie! What is this world made of!"

"Umm, that wouldn't have broken the contract even so."

"How so?"

"Those guys promised you to 'send me back', but did not ensure my survival. It's just that."

"Is not! This is quibbling!"

Louise crossed her arms and made a pouty face.

"Ahh, don't get too angry."

"How can you be so calm! I have never been so ashamed of myself as a Romalian Pilgrim! It's just like switching factions with the desert devil!"

Louise quietly complained. If other people heard it, it might become a scandal.

"Is it not good? Now both of us have what we want from each other. As long as we assist them, those people will not do anything weird again. So, before we defeat Gallia, let us take advantage of those guys as well."

"Huh. I wonder if it's so convenient."

"Oh it'll be fine. Did princess also went back to Tristain?"

That's right.

After the last appearance of Henrietta, hearing the incident from Saito and the others, she bit on her lip hard and said with a deep expression to Saito and Louise,

"Leave it to me. I will gamble on my own life to stop this foolish 'Crusade'."

Her face was filled with incredible determination, exactly the same as the solemn look she had on her when she ran out of the conference room, just hearing the news of Albion's army headed towards them.

"Although her majesty has decided to carry this heavy load for us..... but if it were deemed 'unnecessary', then so be it. The Romalian bunch are not so generous to share with us any of the details."

Louise might have said it worryingly, but Saito was still bright as ever.

"No problem."

"Why!"

"Because Halkengia's Saint is the hero who destroyed the entire Golomonta army on Tiger's Highway. It may be an embarrassing name, but to those people, you are unquestionably one of their most important chess piece. Which is also why they will not undermine your hard earned reputation. All of these things affect their morale, you see."

Louise looked at Saito motionless.

"Are you alright?"

"Hah! You actually said it sensibly."

Well, Saito's words did make sense.

"I said, this Ondine Knight's vice-captain isn't just here for looks. There are a lot of things you can't win by waving swords or wands, so I decided to learn a little."

While saying this, Saito's face had an inspiring expression.

''Wow.... his looks can get this cool.'' Louise heart pumped so heavily that she could feel it from the outside, making her face red while looking at Saito.

"What?"

"No-nothing."

Louise flustered and turn her head away, putting her fists under her knees and hung her head. Seeing Louise act weirdly like that, even Saito realized how shocking his words just now sounded to Louise.

Saito held his fists, cheering "Good! Good!" over and over again in his heart, thumping with joy. ''That really came out of nowhere, ha. Louise is certainly not very capable of handling things like this......How should I say it? Reliable? I have already grown to be able to say these things naturally!'' Saito praised himself, full of himself.

''Ho ho, it was definitely the right choice not to go back....''

A shy Louise looked as if she were trembling. She was not someone who could easily express her feelings......But, just because that she was more righteous than anyone else, it was also the reason why she would never change her decisions once made. She was that kind of stubborn girl.

It was also why Saito was attracted to her.

Louise, compared to before, had changed a lot. Towards Henrietta that she used to blindly trust and Romalian Pilgrims, she would speak out loud as soon as she felt that something was not right.

On the other hand..... her underlying parts had not changed at all. The gentleness and care when taking care of Saito in a coma for 3 days and night after being beaten by Guiche, her fearlessness against facing threatening Golomontas, those areas of her had not changed at all.

Moreover, the attractive face of hers capable of making one's heart restart again...... Louise bit her lips lightly, her long long eyelashes occasionally shaking up and down.... That living miracle assembled from those components' perfect reflection, had modeled Louise into an incomparable beauty.

Saito's mind was in a very peaceful state.

Liked by the girl you like, Saito couldn't think of any moment more pleasing than that one.

His throat suddenly drying up, Saito was driven by the urge to push Louise down on the bed.

Louise would definitely not refuse. Animal's instinct had made Saito aware of that point.

Saito gently lifted Louise's face. A peach coloured hair beauty obediently closed her eyes. Not knowing if she was planning to let Saito do whatever he wanted or to cover up her shyness, Louise pouted as if angry. Revealing the answer, her cheeks shaded in the same peach colour as her hair, letting anyone see through her feelings right then. Saito easily stuck his own pair of lips onto hers, Louise hugging him tightly back.

Louise's cute little shoulders were trembling, making Saito feel from the bottom of his heart Louise's cuteness. This small body guarded by Saito, from now on, ever and ever......

Saito's memories once again flowed into Louise heart through the overlapping lips. Most likely it would be Saito's imaginations again, but Louise had already decided not to be shocked, no matter what she sees.

After all, males were that kind of creatures. They had a reason different from her to act. It couldn't be helped once in a while.

That time, the "memory" flooding her was, the image of them at the Academy, in her own room, on her own bed, sleeping with Saito and Siesta together.

''Annoying...... even when Siesta is sleeping just right aside, he still reaches for me. Speaking of which, he didn't kiss me when I'm asleep, did he?''

Louise's heart cried out. ''No such thing. This is a disgrace! A disgrace!''

Saito in the memory extended his hand to Louise, gently shaking her.

''Ohh. So he was trying to wake me up.''

''I do not have this kind of memory....., so this is only part of Saito's fantasies.'' At that moment Louise suddenly discovered a thing. Even her memories then.... weren't they all from Saito's perspective?

''Then how I 'so strongly determine' that this did not happen in real life?'' Thinking of that, an uncountable number of memories..... her own ones, all ones about Saito had awoken.

"And why is that?"

That was something that cannot be explained just by using the bond between a master and his familiar.

Unfortunately....... Louise's sudden query was blown away by the contents of the memory.

Because in the memory, Saito also gently shook Siesta awake.

"Then the three of us......"

Louise dropped out of Saito's embrace and pushed him aside expressionless.

"Wha......Louise?"

Saito stared at Louise in disappointment and confusion. Although Saito could take a guess at the reason, he did not know which one. To make a long paragraph short, boys of Saito's age had an unlimited number of wild fantasies.

"Wha-what?"

He may have guessed the correct reason, but was uncertain of which one. Despite knowing, Saito still asked Louise.

"Toilet, court and whatever I have already endured it, but I just can't stand being treated like everyone else!"

Watching Saito still racking his brains for "which one is it?", Louise unforgivably kicked at Saito's face with the back of her shoe using all her might.

That's right. Stowing away so many fantasies!

Louise sat down, crossing her arms and facing Saito with her back and blamed,

"Boys are really stupid."

Tabitha was lying on the bed in the room assigned to her. Because of the knocking sounds, Tabitha straightened her body.

"........Who?"

For some reason, Tabitha was looking forward to this.

The one knocking did not reply, but opened the door. Tabitha winced her eyes.

Standing there with the Ondine Knight's cape on was Saito.

Tabitha pulled her sheets up. She was only wearing pajamas then.

".......What?"

Responding to Tabitha's question, Saito walked up to the side of the bed, and sat down next to Tabitha.

"I'm sorry to disturb you this late in the night, but I have something to say."

"Something to say?"

Tabitha asked for more while her chest was shaking with expectations.

"Unn. I mentioned it to you before, about the Ondine Water Spirit Knights. We finally came to Gallia. Your hated foe is right inside this Gallia kingdom. We want to avenge for you, therefore wouldn't it be more convenient if we wore the same coat of arms?"

So that was the "thing". Tabitha felt a hint of disappointment.

"Unn. Join us!"

Saito looked at Tabitha and grabbed her hand. Tabitha nervously flung away his hand. In Saito's eyes, colours of sadness could clearly be seen.

"My bad..... Said something that would be difficult for you. Sorry"

"It's fine, don't mind."

When she threw away Saito's hand, that did not imply no, to join the Knights. Of course, it was not a sign of rejection. Just.....feeling shy, but afraid to display that kind of feeling. Therefore Tabitha also turned away.

Awkward silence fell around them. Tabitha usually barely talked, therefore if the other also went silent, there wouldn't be anything to say between the two of them.

"Actually there's one other thing", Saito's voice broke the stillness.

".....What?"

"That...., just wanted to see you."

Tabitha felt her heart contracting to an unbelievable size, but did not show it on her expression since she was trained that way. Only subtle difference was the tiny trembling in her voice.

".....Why?"

"How should I say it? Must be because I like you."

"But, don't you already......"

"I like you even more."

Saying like that, Tabitha couldn't keep a poker face anymore. The long suppressed emotions revealed on her face. Her cheeks grew hot, might be they're already red. Tabitha would do anything to cover her face with her hands, but was caught and pulled towards Saito. Naturally, her face stuck on Saito's chest.

Her lower jaw caught by Saito, irresistibly, Tabitha closed both eyes. The nearing lips kissed her eyelids. As Tabitha slowly opened her eyes......, dream ended.

Her eyes widened, her surroundings just as dark. Tabitha glanced at the mechanical clock placed on top of her closet, 4 a.m. in the morning.

"...Dream."

It was only after a considerable length of time that Tabitha had that kind of dream. Ones where Saito appeared and made his love confession....

Tabitha was very clear when she started having those dreams.

Going forth to Albion to welcome Tiffania, and battling with Myozunitonirun's Golomontas...

[[Image:ZnT15-039.jpg|thumb]]

Tabitha once even kissed Saito in order to trigger an exhausted Louise's emotional waves.

Of course, that one was to make Louise feel jealous, did not contain any other meaning. Saito was a knight she should help. Never did she imagine of having those feelings for Saito, and never would either.

But.... since that moment, Tabitha started dreaming about Saito. Those dreams, little by little gave Tabitha a change in emotions.

Every time she met Saito, her heart felt like it was being bound tightly.....

Tabitha calmly denied that feeling in her heart. The knight she was determined to serve would easily simulate love like emotions. Her own situation was none other than that.

Tabitha only knew those knowledge on the surface.

But similar to that time, there was another incident happened once that made her almost deny those things as well.

It was when Saito and the Ondine Knights were peeking at the girl's shower..... Tabitha saved the trapped Saito from the furious girls.

In the dining hall where they were hiding, holding their breath, Tabitha told Saito "don't look at me". She might have said that because she was naked, but she wouldn't have been ashamed afterwards if the knight she served saw her body either. Although she back then decided to make that sort of decisions, yet she told him "not to look".

Tabitha understood the reasoning for that.

If Saito saw her skin......, deep inside her heart something would start to accelerate. Tabitha hugged her knees and bit her lips.

"Is that because I was too excited?" Tabitha asked herself. It was because she was too excited about being near Lutèce where Joseph lived, that was why the frequency of those dreams also increased.

But..., compared to the idea of revenge, once all over her brain, the time spent thinking about that dream was much much longer.

".....Why is this? Am I in love?"

Tabitha recalled all the topics she knew to define her current state. So far there had not been a single book she did not understand. That was right. Not even if it was a book about what she thought.....

Yet....., Tabitha recalled all the books she had read, and there was not a single one describing a method to confirm what she was actually thinking.

Tabitha dully looked at the direction of the window. Sylphid's face appeared inside the window frame. With a "flap", she turned to human form and came in from the open window.

"You should not change to human at this kind of place."

"Now's not the time to say this! Sister, why are you showing this kind of expression!"

"...What?"

"Seriously! I am the Sylphid always protecting sister! Let's leave that for now! Sister, your expression shows that there's obviously something in your mind! Look! Your face is all red! What kind of dream did you have, tell it to me!"

Sylphid lay naked in the room, a face full of expectations and excitement.

"Then"

Sylphid stood up and put her hand on top of Tabitha's head.

"Then, who would be the person Sister is secretly dating in her dreams."

Sylphid's question was extremely direct. Embarrassed, Tabitha did not reply but covered her head with her blankets. Sylphid snuck in the bed and laid next to her, once again showing her face to Tabitha.

"Say it."

"None of your business."

"Of course it is, it's very very important, no, this may be Sylphid's long awaited moment! Leave it to me! I Sylphid will definitely help Sister succeed."

"Don't be mistaken. There's nothing like this."

"Was not! From ancient times to now, if you're in the state of 'seeing each other in dreams', it will turn into 'only seeing each other in dreams'. To not let this end just like that, there must be some sparks between you, otherwise you will be hurt, otherwise how are you going to lay eggs?"

"We don't lay eggs."

"It's only a different vocabulary. Anyways, say it. A little?"

Sylphid jabbed Tabitha's face.

"Talk"

In the end, although that conversation continued all the way till morning...., Tabitha insisted not to tell his name to that stubborn familiar.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Epilogue

2018-12-31T18:30:41Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Epilogue===
Around the time the Jörmungandr were completely destroyed, the dual-use warships started retreating as well, and surrounding the Romalian soldiers and commanders were all cries of victory.

The Ondine Knights were also indulged in cheers and dancing happily like a bunch of small children.

Watching the Gallian army retreating slowly, Saito murmured

"It has just begun."

Louise replied with a "Isn't that so" and nodded.

"Well, since this is already over, let us celebrate like never before."

After hearing this, Louise suddenly said with an angry tone

"But... the Pope is really despicable, even though he promised me to send you back."

"Those guys,..... only made a promise like this for your power."

"Eh?"

Louise displayed a face of astonishment to Saito.

"I have my replacements. Even if I died, you can summon another out, but you are irreplaceable. You were swaying over whether to help them or not, so they used me as a bait.... although you may have been the one who suggested this play...., they used your feelings."

"How could they!"

Louise's shoulders kept shaking, pulling her hands inwards preparing to pull down the nun clothes.

"Don't."

"But!.... I can't stand wearing this dress anymore!"

"You want to go naked right here?"

Louise went bright red.

"Be careful. Those people can be dangerous if they want. They actually confirmed the anomaly even after detecting it, they aren't easy to take down at all."

Louise hung her head shyly, she couldn't forgive herself being so cheerful after being titled as "Aquileia's Saint".

"Damn this crusade..."

"Don't worry, I will absolutely stop those guys. When the Gallian incidents have ended, when this crusade has finished...."

"Turns out, you're better off going home. Don't force yourself to stay in this world."

Hearing Louise say it like that, Saito pointed out directly

"I haven't seen enough, so I'm never going back."

"What?"

"Your smile."

Louise's face turned scarlet, then tried to show a smile with great effort. Maybe it's because of shyness, maybe it's because of happiness, the expression on her face just doesn't listen to her commands.

Saito seemed to remember something, and continued

"....that's right, when I was asleep, in the dreams I saw Founder Brimir and the first Gandálfr."

"Really?"

"Ohhh, the feeling seemed real and..... was that really a dream?"

"What do you mean?"

"Maybe, I really did travel through time after all."

"Stupid, how can that be possible."

Saito shook his head with a grunt, then glanced at his left hand.

"But then again, it could be possible that in this incription, the memory lies there. In the incription of Gandálfr, a memory of two people from a distant past is marked....."

Saito lifted his hand and showed Louise the runes.

At the beginning Louise didn't believe it at all,.... but then she was reminded of the events that just happened and started to change her view point.

"If that's so.... then maybe it did happen, my memories of you did completely vanish, yet when we kissed...., it felt like something flowed into my body,..... yes, it's definitely your memory. You remembered all of the things that happened together with me, filling a big hole in my heart......"

Louise said, looking at Saito directly in his eyes.

The memories together with Saito, were all from "Saito's perspective".

In those memories, Louise appeared like a character on stage, in synchronization with her objective point of view, creating something new.

''If that was true...., then the bond between us is truly deep.''

Louise can't help but be mesmerized.

Like watching a movie, she recalled all the events and time she spent with Saito together.

An amazing feeling made her experience an indescribable feeling of comfortableness.

If it was possible to share visual and audio, then sharing memories didn't sound so far fetched either.

And so Saito having a realistic dream about "meeting Brimir himself" wasn't something deemed strange either. Suppose all of that was displayed by the inscription, then that couldn't be anything more than normal.

But then another question would arise.

Why did the inscription give Saito that kind of dream?

But then again, swimming in the sea of happiness, it was better to just indulge yourself in it as well.

Louise held Saito's hand tightly, reading her treasured memories one scene after another.

''Hoho, Saito stared at me even at these times. That pervert~

''In class, inside the house...., even when sleeping.''

Drowning in a sea of happiness, Louise gently shut her eyes and leaned on him, enjoying all sorts of memories.

Gradually, she understood the key to accessing the memories.

Just by thinking related events, all the images would flock to her as well.

"Hmm?"

Louise saw something other than memories about her, special cut scenes mixed inside...

Like walking somewhere in Saito's own world.... being introduce to someone like Saito's mother... so on so on.

Louise couldn't be more pleased and jabbed Saito in the belly.

<nowiki>"Really, you're such an idiot,.... so stupid, go to hell you~~~~"</nowiki>

"Hey, Hey! What are you looking at. Don't read other people's memories without permission."

Suddenly, Louise's face turned pale, then red, just like a squid being cooked. Similar to a goldfish opening its mouth from the lack of oxygen, she couldn't say anything for a while.

"What, what happened?"

"Y-you,you......me, what did you let me do.... even in imagination this....."

Saito turned pale himself, sharing memories,.... that also means sharing his wild dreams as well?

"Heh, that, y-you, you called me d-d-dd-do-dogg.... your memories what, indecent fantasies! .... I, I, I actually, actually said 'little Louise is master's d-dog' that kind of thing....."

"M-mistaken, that's....."

"AND--AL--SO..."

Saito knew he was in trouble and wanted to run,

"ON--THE--BED---DOING THAT!!!!"

Louise pulled Saito near with a strong jerk and started stomping on him.

"I, I, I would actually be happy to be treated like a d-d-dog, that kind of thing, is absolutely definitely 100% i-m-p-o-s-s-i-b-l-e!!!!! The one being the dog should be you! Don't take me wrong! Make-making me we-wear something like that, that!!"

Watching Louise stomping all over Saito while screeching, Guiche and the others exchanged expressions of sympathy.

"Wearing like that, that, who would that look like?"

Only Malicorne widen his eyes in excitement to watch this scene.

"Don't really want to imagine it."

Guiche muttered while shaking his head.

"Say, Crusade, really is beginning."

The team all looked up in the sky,

Crusaders riding Pegasuses drew a pattern of holy cross in the sky with magic smoke.

The beautiful floating pattern of the holy cross.... as if showing Halkeginia's future, a cold shudder was sent down Guiche's spine.

In the Panzer under inspection for damages by Colbert, beside the gunner's seat, laid Saito's laptop.

Forgetting to turn off the power from the emergency, the computer display revealed a email.

"
To my dearest mother,

You must be very shocked, I am Saito. Not saying anything and leaving, I am really sorry, no, it's not exactly 'not saying anything'. .....Even if I explained it to you, you wouldn't understand, so let's leave it that way.

Thank you for your letter.

Thank you for worrying about me.

Just now I saw the face of mother's. Mother seemed to be much slimmer. I felt very guilty, everyday having a good meal myself. Although it may be from working too much you lost your appetite, but please satisfy yourself from 3 meals.

I am still alive.

And also very healthy, rest assured.

I am now at a place different from Earth.

You may not believe it, but this is true. You may be thinking if there is a problem with my brain...., but, it's true.

Here, my friends and a person very important to me is in a giant mess here.

They need my help.

That's why.... I still can't come back yet.

But, I will definitely return one day.

Bearing presents.

That's why, please don't worry about me.

Convey this to dad and the others, and greet them for me.

This happened in an emergency so forgive me. I have to hurry even when writing this.

Thank you, mother.

Really, really grateful.

Thanks for worrying about me.

Despite it being difficult living here, I am very happy.

Thank you so much for bringing me to life.

Then, goodbye.

Saito
"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter1|Volume 15]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter9

2018-12-31T10:04:52Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 9: Memories of the bond===

The Water Spirit Knights rushed towards the Panzer hitting down 8 Jörmungandr in succession.

" Saito! That's Saito!"

Looking at the flying chevalier's cape hanging on the antenna, Malicorne yelled.

"Incredible! A cannon installed on a giant steel box!"

Just as Saito explored from the hatch, he was tightly surrounded by the Ondine Knights.

"Sorry I'm late~~"

Faced with his companion's warm welcomes, Saito shyly said. Guiche, with bandaged hands himself, hung on Saito's wrists with watery eyes.

"I, I, I.... always believed in that, that, you would, would come back..... You're vice-captain...."

"Alright,alright~"

Then Gimili gently lifted Louise on top on the turret.

"Saito, your master. Other than fainting...., there should be no damage overall...."

Saito stared at Louise, the pure white nun clothes were almost ripped to shreds, on her cheeks quite a few areas were stained with blood and dust.

Saito thought "Obviously, must have gotten into trouble again."

''Although against war so much..... actually going to the front lines, for my sake, forced to join this war by contracts...''

"Stupid...."

Saito softly blamed.

Did she want to let himself go home that much, Saito gently touched Louise's cheeks with his hands.

.....Slowly, Louise awoke.

Widening her eyes to the unknown teen in front of her

".....who, are you?"

Suddenly realizing him stroking her own cheeks, Louise pushed Saito away with sudden force and jumped onto the ground.

"De-Despicable!"

Guiche and the others went "Ohhh....." and slapped their hands to their foreheads.

"What are you talking about? You're...."

Saito looked at Louise with shock, did she completely forgot about him? Did she hit her head somewhere?

Guiche and the others shook their heads with "Oh no Oh no"s and told Saito

"Seems like Tiffania's magic was used to, remove all memories about you."

"Oh?"

Saito looked at Louise, dumbfounded.

That "erasing memory" magic? Used? Really?

Under great shock, Saito asked Louise

"It's me, did you really forget?"

"Uh-huh......" Louise made a low pitched whine like a wild cat angry. Saito found a feeling of helplessness all over his body.

Really....this idiot...., always making decisions on her own, doing whatever she wants.....

"I said, you..... what were you thinking! Really, the word dumb is designed especially for you...."

"Who, who's dumb?! Where are your manners!"

"Erasing memories about other people on your own..... what were you thinking!"

With mixed emotions of anger and sorrow, Saito shook his head.

''Such a fickle girl. Louise only sent me back because of my situation. A truly gentle child.

But then again, you didn't need to forget about me as soon as I'm gone, can't you still have a bright tomorrow without doing that.....

If we were in each other's shoes, I would never choose so. I would Definitely always remember each other, treating it as a treasure of being alive...."

Obviously, looking at this peach-haired girl, this kind of thoughts never came to her.

"Is that so, is that so, did you really want to forget about me that much! Yes, I might have done something to make you angry...., but did I try my best to live on either!"

Saito submitted to his anger and yelled. If that were the Louise before she lost her memories, this is not something Saito would have dared said in front of her.

"You did something to make me angry ~~?"

Seeing Saito like this, Guiche couldn't help but shake his head

[[Image:ZnT14-233.jpg|thumb]]

"Wrong."

"What?"

"You really don't understand a girl's feelings! This proves your importance in Louise's heart, something irreplaceable! Seeing each other is impossible, her feelings to you were unbearable."

Guiche's words hit Saito, the previous anger turned into feelings of love.

''Thinking of me that much....''

Saito looked at Louise with eyes filled of enthusiasm.

Louise somehow also blushed.

Jumping down from the tank, he held Louise's hands.

"Wh-What...."

Louise turned her head to one side.

"It's me, Saito Hiraga. Also called Saito, Saito Chevalier De Hiraga. Your familiar, did you forget, did you completely forget?"

"Saito.....? Familiar?"

Louise couldn't help but repeat the name she'd heard so many times. Then.... this teen is her familiar? Yet, to her, there is no recognition at all.

"That, listen to me, Louise, you let Tiffania use the 'forget' magic and erased your own memory!"

"Oh? And why would I ever do that?"

"That, em, er, love~~. It's what you had towards me, though it sounds a little embarrassing, deeply loved me. Just like...."

"Love? Who towards whom?"

"You, loved me."

Saito nodded softly with a red face and confirmed, then "Thunk", between his legs came a brutal kick. Saito fell to the ground in slow motion.

"Let me ask again, who, towards whom?"

Saito squeezed his hands between legs and yelled

"Everyone, you tell this little dumb girl, this innocent girl, how much she loved and wished for me!"

Malicorne whispered quietly in Louise's ears

"This guy is out of his minds."

The other boys pressed him immediately

"Hey, fatty!"

"No....., uh, that came out accidentally, it's better to be companions, you know."

Guiche shook his head and told Louise

"-Sigh, how should I put it, just like what Saito said, whether you loved him or not, through magic you erased all memories about him, that is completely true."

The Ondine knights all nodded their heads in confirmation, seeing this, Louise said "Understood" and hung her head.

"So you finally believe me!.... Such a heavily suspicious girl."

"However, saying I love this kind of guy is completely out of your mind!"

"Ohh, about that, we're not so sure ourselves...."

"Guiche!"

"Can't help it, love really can't be seen through attitude, you know."

"Beside, let me clearly say it right now, you are way off from the type I like!"

Louise pointed towards Saito and announced. Saito completely lost his face after hearing.

"No way...."

"Wow, so cruel~~"

Gimili spoke.

"Not, not necessarily, I guess"

Malicorne rasped with a rough voice.

"You may possibly be my familiar, also, I should thank you for saving me just now. However, I am 'Saint of Aquileia', a girl completely pure! My love is devoted across the entire Halkeginia, across all Brimir believers, not to people like you...."

Louise pointed to the wobbling Saito,

"You commoner faced guy!"

"This might be too... don't think he can ever stand up again."

Reinard said with a face full of sorrow and sympathy.

"Looks like it's more and more possible now."

Malicorne's breathing became heavy.

Guiche almost gave compassionate tears seeing poor Saito like this; Colbert, Kirche and Tabitha also came out from the tank and watch this scene play out interestingly.

Since some time ago, Romalian soldiers started to gather around interestingly to watch what's going on.

".......Urg"

Shakily, Saito stood up.

"Do you understand? If so then go attack the enemy, kill every one of those Gallian bunch, come on, aren't you my familiar! Get to work!"

Waving her hand, Louise said cheekily.

"Commoner faced....? Perhaps that's true, but Louise, do you know what you did to this commoner face?"

"Oh? What are you talking about, we're in the middle of a Crusade! Go and get to--"

"Crusade so what!? Your holiness and all go eat my shorts!"

"Such insolence..."

Louise raised her hand and prepared to slap Saito, but Saito caught it in midair tightly.

"Pretended to be asleep."

"Huh?"

"You kissed me when I was pretending to be asleep."

"What, What are you talking about!/"

Saito continued under a burst of unknown enthusiasm.

"Saying 'you may sleep on my bed' with a blushing face to me."

"Wa-wait! Know your place....."

"Boat, on the boat, you allowed me to 'touch any part of your master's body'."

The gathered crowd broke into whispers of astonishment.

"Louise, pretty brave, aren't you."

"Did, did not say these kind of things! This guy is lying!"

"Wearing a black cat's dress, you said 'You are my master today~'; In Albion you told me, 'Hurry up and do it to me'."

"Louise is incredible!"

"Let's see how she defends This."

"Even more intense than Saito"

"How strong a love potion will need to be to have that kind of effect...."

Hearing that kind of murmurs, Saito openly said

"There was no love potion."

"Just what I thought, this is really incredible!"

Malicorne said and put his hand on Louise's shoulders,..... with one sweep of her leg, Malicorne's fat body flew to the distant universe.

"Don't, stop telling lies!"

Louise's flying leg was stopped by Saito's tight ones this time.

"All of those are true. Louise, frankly, compared to that,.... you are really it. I may be a dreaming commoner's face, but you are even worse. Honestly, there's no one above you."

"In-insolent! Some-Someone, tie this guy up for me, treat it as a questioning! Insulting the saint of Aquileia with lies....."

"But, that's exactly the you I like...."

Saying so, Saito suddenly hugged Louise, and planted a kiss. Louise blushed to her roots just as suddenly.

His body just reacted that way.

For an unknown reason, like Brimir in his dreams telling him to do it.

"The bond between a void user and his familiar is unbreakable."

That's right.

A unbreakable bond even in different worlds,.... how can it disappear from just magic?

Both lips kissed tightly by Saito, Louise let him go his own way, both hands raised highly limped slowly, through the tightly linked lips, something seemed to be flooding Louise.

A warm current slowly filled up the crack in her heart, letters without recipients began to be named, completed.

Blank memories started having its shape, colors.

Fouquet's Golem, traversing through Albion.... spiking every single part of her memories, simultaneously, every sorts of events surfaced as well, happy ones, embarrassing ones.

All of what Saito just said were also freshly imprinted in them.

"Chirp", their lips parted, Louise cried out intensely

"Saito!"

"Did you finally remember,..... this is great!"

"W-w-w-w-w-why...."

Louise's pair of eyes were overwhelmed with tears.

"What?"

"Why didn't you go back like a good boy"

Louise thumped Saito's chest gently with fists.

"Do I need to explain, of course it's because I have you."

Hearing this, Louise couldn't hold back any longer, pulling Saito towards her and kissed him deeply.

But soon she realized everyone around was looking and pushed Saito away with sudden force.

"W-wait! We're still-still in a battle, what are you doing."

"You started it, besides, don't send other people back when you feel like it!"

Louise's lips trembled, trying to say something but couldn't. Eventually, crystal clear tears dropped from her eyes and cried.

"Because..., because Saito saw a letter from your mother and cried...., you looked so sad, compared to me, didn't you want to go home more.... I thought Saito can have true happiness only after going home....."

Saito lifted Louise's head gently and said

"My own future, should be chosen by myself. My happiness, I'm sure is already here...."

Uncontrollably, the two hugged each other tightly. This time, Malicorne flew towards them using magic and separated both of them.

[[Image:ZnT14-243.jpg|thumb]]

"OK~, show's over.... ok? Otherwise, big brother is really going to be angry~"

Baring a fearsome smile, Malicorne threw a Crusade's flag into Saito's face.

"Now, we're in a Crusade....~"

Saito and Louise both stood up, blushing, intentionally coughing with an "ahem" together.

Saito let Louise sit on the seat of the tank commander's.

"Enemies.... how much are left?"

Guiche asked.

"All of them fled? If there were more, they would have attacked us."

Reinard answered.

Saito looked towards the deepest part of the Valley.

This.... has not ended, Saito felt.

"Anyhow, let's advance forward for now. Leaving them behind would be troublesome."

The teens nodded their heads in agreement, surrounding the Panzer and went into formation.

"Everyone distant yourself a little behind, you don't have much armor."

The steel tiger, once again, set forward to the depths of "Tiger's highway", followed closely by the Ondine Knights. After seeing them disappear into the canyon, the Romalian army also followed inside.

Deepest parts of the Canyon....

Inn street, Sheffield gazed at a portrait of Joseph on her hands. On her face is a face of shock that cannot be faked. The large force of Jörmungandr turned into 2 in almost a blink of an eye.

Enemy's long ranged cannon.... the Jörmungandr's prided armor was merely paper in front of its power.

''What should be done to achieve victory?

''Herself..... is Joseph's most talented commander, this must be done....''

Seeing Gandálfr coming to his master's aid, Sheffield's head went hot, and used an incorrect method of approaching.

When fighting strong enemies, you should always retreat in and wait in the shadows, patiently waiting to make good use of any mistakes.

--The basics out of basics in warfare tactics.

Myozunitonirun would be out of words if she heard this....

Because of exactly this.....Sheffield rambled.

"Joseph does not actually need me in meaning."

The same as anyone else...., that's why, her existence was permitted.

Yet those two were different.

They had a strong desire for each other. The reason why she lost was not because of Gandálfr, even less, the weapon from a parallel world.

But it was that "bond".

In a split second, Sheffield felt her whole body almost shaking from anger.

As more Jörmungandr could be made, there was always the chance to fight again.

Even if it was a complete loss, that "steel box" must be brought down.

Sheffield started to collect barrels of gunpowder from the ship which fell out of the sky.

Finally, the panzer arrived at Inn street. What came into sight, was a wasteland made only in one day.

There seemed to be no trace of the enemy at all.

"None.... all fled?"

"Look closely for me."

Louise said to Saito, popping out her head from the hatch.

"You should look closely, can't you see the outside better on your side."

The disadvantage of the tank was its small field of view. If one wanted to look around, coming out of the tank was a must.

At right that moment, the wooden barrels placed around the structures exploded.

"Waaah! What happened!"

The original street trapped in the middle of the valley instantly turned into a stew of fog and smoke, from before, a tiny scope where things were barely visible, to now, where every angle seemed to be coloured in brown.

Tabitha named the crude source of explosives

"Black powder."

Quickly chanting wind magic as she said, the dust around rose up in the air swiftly.

"Saito, in the front!"

Colbert cried out, in the fog like a moist morning when the sun is about to rise, a Jörmungandr showed itself. Saito who always had his hand held tightly on the trigger, pulled without hesitation.

Bang!

The shell sent the whole Jörmungandr flying away.

Next moment, Louise from the Captain's seat called out

"Saito, from above!"

Completely cornered.

Utilizing its cape to hang on the cliff, the other Jörmungandr jumped down in midair, his hand holding a giant barrel of black powder already ignited.

Looked like it was prepared for a suicide mission.

"Crap!"

Attacking from above, a tank was helpless about it, the barrel wasn't capable of aiming above, even if it were possible, there was no time to do so.

Saito dragged Louise up in the cabin of the tank.

But.... even after a long period of time, the explosion didn't come.

"Huh?"

Saito carefully peeked out of the hatch.

What only came into sight was a green scaled wind dragon tightly grasping the Jörmungandr and flying upwards, and throwing it over one side of the cliff.

Bang,bang,bang,bang,bang,bang!

With a long long echo, the high-pitched bang sounded throughout the valley. The pressurized air current hit the armor of Panzer violently.

"Saved by wind dragon, but.... that really is a powerful one."

"Slipheed?"

Tabitha standing at a corner shook her head.

[[Image:ZnT14-250.jpg|thumb]]

"No, my dragon cannot carry something that heavy."

As everyone was pondering who might it be, Julio's laughter sounded from above

"Wahahahaahaa! That was really close, no? You sure owe me one~"

Saito shook his fist in anger, regretting putting the Panzer in danger.

"How is this a debt!?"

Behind, the Crusaders and the Romalian army all arrived subsequently. Carlo standing at the very front waved his staff high and cried out

"Look, the arrogant Gallian dogs have been destroyed by us!! May our ancestor's blessing be bestowed upon all of us!"

"Whoooooooooo!!!" The Romalian army let out a ground breaking cry.

From a distance, Malicorne despised the cheering soldiers and murmured

"What ever did they do?"

"Who knows~~" Reinard answered with his hands open.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter8|Back to Chapter 8]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Epilogue|Forward to Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter8

2018-12-30T17:07:01Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 8: The Steel Tiger===

"Those guys... taking their time, so slow... what are they doing?!"

It was the Inn Street of Tiger's Highway. In that emptied place, Sheffield ordered the Jörmungandr to stay alert.

She placed a light blue monocle, a magical tool, in front of her eye. Every Jörmungandr's vision was shown through that monocle. Using that tool, Sheffield could manipulate ten Jörmungandr as swift as if she was using her arms.

An hour already passed since the landing. Romalia put up quite a bit of a fight; hence, all of the Jörmungandr’s ammunition was depleted.

To effectively eliminate the Romalians, only using the "swords" they carried was not enough. Even though the Jörmungandr had "reflection spells" cast upon them, enemy attacks still could not be completely deflected.

If the attacks continued for a while, ultimately the "reflection spells" would fail.

To cease the firing of enemy guns and magic, long ranged weaponry was definitely needed for the immense golems.

Resupplies of ammunition were supposed to be parachuted down from Gallian ships.

Incidentally, the guns that started firing not long ago from Romalia’s ships still hadn't stopped shooting yet. Despite Gallia’s obvious advantage of having two fleets, one third of the ships had rioted and refused to engage.

In the end, the disorganized Gallian fleets accepted the showers of cannonballs with open arms. Even though the Jörmungandr needed more ammunition, resupplies never came.

If the supplies did not arrive soon, Gallia would be in quite a bit of trouble.

However, lack of ammunition was not the only problem. “Wind stones” were also needed. With the elves' assistance, Gallia manufactured those stones since they were the power source for Jörmungandr. In other words, the "wind stones" were required for the Jörmungandr to swiftly swing their beefy armored arms. If those stones were used up, Jörmungandr could hardly even move an inch.

So, if that continued, no matter how powerful those armored golems were, they would not escape the fate of becoming big useless lumps of metal. After an intense battle with the Romalian forces, the consumption of wind stones was sky high. Though Romalia’s armies suffered great losses themselves as well, the fact that the Gallia’s side lacked supplies was still nothing to be happy about.

Because the mission was not just to make them suffer, but to eradicate them all.

If that could not be achieved, then burning Romalia into ashes seemed like a complete joke. Since Joseph expected Romalia to be incinerated, Sheffield would not hesitate to do so.

''With the aid of the Jörmungandr, Romalian armies dispersed across the country are no more than sitting ducks. '' That's what she thought.

However, Romalia focused all of its troops to the two countries' border.

Even so, she still needed to accomplish her task. If she did not, there would be no value for her existence anymore.

In the field of vision of a distressed Sheffield, a ship broke off from the enemy fleets and flew towards her, most likely to survey the Jörmungandr from above.

Sheffield's crimson red lips twisted into a sinister smile.

She waited for the ship to sail just a bit closer.

When the enemy ship was around a hundred mails above ground, Sheffield ordered two Jörmungandr to join hands and crouch.

Another Jörmungandr stepped on their hands, and the two flung him up into the air.

The Jörmungandr leapt into the air, climbed onto the survey ship like a spider. They never would have dreamt of such a large golem to be capable of 'leaping'.

For a ship that was completely filled out with guns and cannonballs, withstanding the weight of a Jörmungandr was absolutely unreasonable. Subsequently, it fell down from the sky. As soon as it crashed on the ground, ten starving Jörmungandr ripped the ship into pieces, searching for precious wind stones.

As if eating peas, the stolen wind stones were all crammed into their mouths.

Afterwards, they took the cannons from the ship. They also stuffed cannonballs and gun powder into their pockets. Sheffield smiled at them lovingly.

"Incredible. That golem actually flew into the air and brought down an entire ship."

Reinard sighed.

The Ondine Water Spirit Knights, waiting in Bella's underground cavern, watched all of this happen. Holes were created just large enough so that the knights could pop out their heads. Of course, their heads were covered by their capes, along with some soil on top.

What a well planned disguise!

Through the small cracks, the boys peeked at the situation for almost thirty minutes.

Their job was to "lead the enemies to Louise who is waiting at the entrance". In reality, they had no idea how to commence it.

Guiche frowned and corrected Reinard.

"That is not just any golem. I remember seeing one similar to it back in Albion."

"Was it powerful?"

"Magic is ineffective. It seems that those monsters have some strange elven spell cast on them. The only thing that works against them is Louise's magic."

The teens' faces instantly became sickening green.

"Then what do we do?"

Guiche was irritated. If they attacked without a well thought-out plan, they would probably end up torn into shreds from either the gigantic cannons or the frightening swords. Magic didn't work on them either.

"If we keep waiting, eventually these monsters will head to Louise, I guess?"

Gimili pointed out.

"No.... they’ll probably take another path."

"There are cliffs left and right. How is there another path?"

"With their agility, can't they climb over the cliffs? Besides, those guys obviously know that the Romalian army has the entrance surrounded. They aren't idiots. They’re probably waiting for assistance from the fleet. Once the fleet assists them, they’ll attack directly to get through our defense."

Reinard gave his point of view. Guiche nodded in agreement.

"True. On the other hand, if they can't wait for assistance..."

"If it was a normal commander, he would choose to go around, or wait until the fleet ends its battle. What will our opponent choose to do?"

Malicorne used a 'distant-viewing' spell and observed the sky. With this spell, he understood that the war was going on slowly. They did not look like they wanted to win at all. From a distance, it looked like the battle might actually continue for another decade or so.

"It doesn't look like any side would win."

Reinard was right on target. The armored golems, using their fingerlike nails, stabbed their chubby fingers into the strong walls and started climbing. They looked like they planned to travel along the mountain range and attack from the army's side.

"The cliffs are over 200 mails tall! These things really plan to climb up?"

"Looks like they're serious. And with such hand coordination.... they look just like acrobats at the circus."

Many Jörmungandr climbed slowly, seemingly enjoying themselves. The spread out Romalian army pointed all their guns at the entrance. If flanked from both sides, they would definitely fall into chaos, and Louise's plan would fail horribly.

"It looks like we have no choice. Better draw their attention now."

Guiche kissed Verdandi beside him. Because he looked so serious, the teens all covered their dried mouths. Kissing a mole wasn’t really a romantic scene at all.

"If I unfortunately die, Verdandi, take this to Montmorency. Do you get it?"

Cutting off a part of his hair, Guiche handed it to Verdandi. Like saying "no, no", Verdandi shook her head with watery eyes.

"Leave me smiling. I am a noble."

With this scene in sight, the teens all gave their familiar parts of their hair and conveyed their last messages to their family and loved ones.

"Reinard, tell me your plan."

Guiche declared without flinching.

"Plan? What are you talking about? All we can do is use magic to attract their attention, then fly away using levitation. If they're willing to listen to us and watch our show, then that's more than enough to please me."

"Sweet. Let's go."

Guiche leaped out of his hole and waved his rose, creating golems. The boys all casted their respective magic spells.

The armored Golems that were climbing up were bombarded by magic-made explosions, but remained entirely unhurt. The Jörmungandr turned their heads without hurrying.

"Idiots! We're down here!"

Guiche kept trembling with fear, yet never stopped yelling at them. Two Jörmungandr slid down swiftly, firing their big guns.

"Wind magic."

The wind mages of the cavalry had already casted a magic barrier protecting them, beautifully blocking the giant shells and reflecting them away harmlessly.

Guiche and the others cast their spells separately, provoking the enemy. Guiche's copper Golems, as if teasing the enemy, stood in front of them while making all sorts of weird signs and movements.

"Hey! You God-abandoned Gallian bastards! We've been sent here to have fun with you! Come on at us!"

The two Jörmungandr, wielding swords of unprecedented size, walked towards them, making cranking noises with each step.

"They've taken the bait! They've taken the bait!"

"Everyone, retreat!"

Guiche and the rest cast levitation and began to flee. Flying in the air was apparently much faster than the Jörmungandr's walking; therefore escape might actually be available...

"Watch your speed! Don't go too fast or they might give up chasing us!"

The armored golems would occasionally stop and fire their guns. The shells were all grape shots; these shells released multiple smaller artilleries when fired.

Though hitting aerial targets was difficult for the Jörmungandr, Guiche and his fellow knights were still made out of flesh and blood, so the grape shots were definitely not a good thing for them.

"Ahh!"

Guiche's shoulder was hit, pouring fresh blood out immediately.

"Guiche! Are you alright?"

"....Ugh, fine. Everyone! Keep flying! Fly towards our bright future!"

Guiche pointed at the blurry exit at a distance.

"I finally found you."

Sheffield was like an anxious little girl in love, seeping out happy cries. ''That young teen controlling the copper golems.... wasn't he one of those at Albion, along with that naïve Tristain girl? If that's the case, the direction where they're escaping must lead to that Tristain girl as well, right?''

''Most likely, that arrogant Gandálfr will be there too, protecting her. This is not a time to attack from the shadows. ''

"I will – including you little girl – kill tens of thousands of army troops. That Gandálfr kid may have stopped an army of 70,000.... but if it were me, the enemy would have been simply crushed like ants. "

The Jörmungandr ran as if they were flying. They would never lose to any type of enemy, unless they were fighting themselves.

Riding on the shaky shoulders of a Jörmungandr, Sheffield thought to herself :''Why is it that I, having the greatest power of all familiars, always return home in defeat?''

In Albion and Tristain, that puny girl and her familiar made her fail so many times.

''Is it the difference between couples?''

Between herself and Joseph, there was never much of a couple-like emotion. She only blindly followed his orders. She knew this perfectly, and was perfectly fine about it too.

However, their relationship was falling apart. Sheffield would never admit it, but jealousy burned in her heart. She was jealous of the wonderful relationship between Louise and Saito.

"Unforgivable."

Even though Sheffield was the familiar of a void user, just like Saito, Joseph only considered her a tool, completely forgetting about love.

That was certainly a fact, something Sheffield understood in that garden blooming of blue roses.

From that point onwards, Sheffield fueled on jealousy secretly.

The inscription of "Myoznitnirn" on her forehead emitted an eye piercing blue light.

"This time, I'll definitely let you die without your limbs, your ashes scattered across Halkeginia."

As events played out, Sheffield no longer cared about whether or not she could incinerate Romalia. All she wanted to do was to rip those two apart.

''Then... Joseph would also.... with me....''

Sheffield's lips trembled, mesmerized with her own imagination. The Mind of God Myoznitnirn closed the distance between her and the Ondine knights little by little.

"It's already been an hour.... what have the kids been doing? Did they escape from fear?"

Carlo stated his thoughts. Louise's void spell finished being chanted a long time ago. What she had prepared was the same spell she used in Albion to shatter the Jörmungandr to pieces, "explosion".

At the other side of Canyon Street, yelling was heard.

"...ahhhhhhhh!"

Louise squinted her eyes.

Several dots were heading towards her way in midair. It was the Ondine Water Spirit Knights fleeing for their lives using their levitation magic. Behind them were two Jörmungandr, determined to destroy them.

"Louise! You do the rest!"

The boys zipped past her at an incredible speed.

As soon as the Jörmungandr saw Louise waiting patiently a few hundred meters away, they began firing their guns.

But it was too late.

Louise had already aimed at the two Jörmungandr hunting down the Ondine Knights and unleashed the finished "explosion". A tiny beam of white light shone right in front of the Jörmungandr's eyes and expanded, consuming both monsters.

"Dead?"

Carlo laughed. Yet in the next moment, his smile turned into a twisted face of fear. After the bright light has dispersed, the Jörmungandr were still standing there, dumbfounded of course, but obviously unhurt.

"Not even a scratch…?"

Louise stared back at them, equally dumbfounded.

"....But...why?"

In the battle at Albion, "explosion" proved to work effectively against them.

On one Jörmungandr's upper body, something shaped like a mouth opened up. Sheffield's voice boomed loudly from inside.

"Long time no see, void user of Tristain! I've been looking forward to this conversation."

"Myozunitonirun!"

"What a pity just now! Elven technology is capable of imprinting defensive mechanisms within the armor itself. Although the superficial defense was disintegrated by 'void', the power from the remaining fragments weren't enough to go through the armor."

She sounded cheerful.

"Arrrrrrggggggg!"

Carlo, who in charge of keeping Louise safe, shrieked out of pure fear and abandoned his position. The rest of the Crusaders followed Carlo. In a blink of an eye, there was no one surrounding Louise anymore, leaving her in the open.

From behind, Guiche called out

"Louise! Run!"

Yet, Louise's legs did not move at all.

"I.... I am a saint! How could I retreat from the battlefield?!"

Having fun with their prey, the Jörmungandr paced slowly forward, taking all the time in the world.

"Protect her! Cover Louise!"

All sorts of incantations were directed at the Jörmungandr. Despite their defense magic already being completely shattered, the elven upgrades on the armor was indeed extremely sturdy.

Not only icebolts, fireballs and that sort, even alchemy attacks were futile against them.

Louise prepared to chant again. If once was not enough, then she would keep doing it until it was.

''No matter how dangerous the situation appears to be, never give up. '' By following that rule, she was able to solve all the crises she faced and live until this very day, she thought.

Winds began blaring, just as Jörmungandr swung their gigantic swords. BANG! The ground in front of where Louise was just now, was impacted so forcefully that large cracks formed. The immense pressure caused by the winds due to the swinging of the swords pushed Louise back.

Letting go her wand, Louise helplessly knelt on the soil.

"You damned girl.... for a long time, I couldn't do anything about you. I won't let you die so easily and quickly. I'll make you pay for showing King Joseph and me contempt!"

Louise wanted to stand up, but her body was not following her basic commands. Jörmungandr, at a height of around 25 meters, really were legendary killing machines.

And so, the two enormous golems stared down upon her from above.

The surrounding Romalian troops commenced attacking in unison. The shells and bullets all landed on the Jörmungandr accurately, since everyone fired at such a close range.

Around a couple dozen of rounds blasted the surface of the Jörmungandr. The "reflection magic" gave a faint shimmer, easily warding off these pitiful attacks.

Around Louise, all sorts of shell fragments poured down like a waterfall. Fortunately, someone of the Ondine Water Spirit Knights generated a shield for Louise.

"Wuaaaaaaaaa! They're monsters! Ahhhhh!"

Soldiers frantically ran for their lives, no matter what their rank was or how much ammo they had left. That was not strange at all. Despite it being called a "Crusade", facing an opponent immune to your attacks was no different than asking death to take you away.

Without even being able to dent their armor, courage naturally deflated.

In the crowd of fleeing allies, only Louise was encouraging herself.

"Never give up!"

Until now, hasn't she faced this kind of despairing situation multiple times?

Each time, didn't she stand up and fight back?

Granted power from God....

…relying on this system called "void".

Louise leapt to her wand lying quite close from her. Holding it tightly in both hands, she charged towards the Jörmungandr.

"Don't take me as a fool! Until now, how many times have I defeated you? This time won't be an exception either!"

Louise's words rang out. These words were unsupportable in Sheffield's head.

"Oh? Then what are you prepared to do?"

"Use my magic!"

"How long are you going to keep dreaming? Haven't I proved your magic ineffective already? You useless void user really surprise me."

''How did I do it? How did I always emerge victorious then?''

"Where did your familiar run off to? That kid always sticks to you like a faithful watchdog, shielding you. Did he leave you out of despair?"

''Watchdog? ''

"I never had a familiar! I did it all by myself...."

Suddenly, Louise felt an intense throbbing pain in her head, thus bending down to the ground in agony.

The pitch black fissure in her heart.... the deeply opened up fracture, was blaming Louise.

''"Gentle? You're really foolish, Louise."''

Being once described like that by Henrietta....

Did she really rely solely on her power to gain victory?

Then... she was reminded of Guiche's countless attempts to persuade her of something.

''Who is Saito? ''

"....who?"

Every time this name popped out, her heart darkened, tormenting the crack in her heart, as if threatening it to widen even more.

While searching for a light in the pitch blackness of her heart, she suddenly understood everyone's feelings.

Louise was confused. Seeing her face, Sheffield laughed rudely.

"Did you really forget? Or was I right about him abandoning you? That makes perfect sense; you are after all a useless waste of space, the most incapable out of all incapables! Ah, thinking about how many times I actually lost to this weak human! Such a shame! However, today will be the end! I will show my master your dying face. That way, my master will definitely be pleased, knowing who really treats him the best."

In Louise's mind, something flashed.

Countless episodes of desperation.

Crises conquered by Louise.

But, inside... something made her feel that these adventures were but silly dreams. She was unwilling to accept it. ''Am I not really myself?''

''Then...who?''

A silhouette of somebody tampered around with Louise's heart. That gentle silhouette. That projection, encouraging her in her memories, shielding her from attacks…

"Save me."

Louise pleaded for help without thinking.

"Begging for your life? You’re actually begging for your life?"

"Saito, save me!"

Like chanting an unknown spell, these words flowed out of Louise's mouth naturally. Even though these words were unknown to Louise's knowledge, as long as this name came out, for some reason she felt like she would definitely be saved.

"Oho, even the legendary void mage gave up and started praying? Compared to my master's power, you puny void user are weaker than a newborn infant. You shame the carriers of void! Suffer my wrath!"

The Jörmungandr raised its foot. In Louise's vision, the Jörmungandr's humongous foot kept magnifying. What was about to destroy her was a giant's foot.

Frightened to the core, Louise cried out

"Saito! Save me!"

''Must live, must definitely live.''

If she died.... she could never recognize that gentle shadow again. Louise knew that, that would be something much worse than dying.

....Expecting that instant to be her last, those thoughts zipped through her mind.

CLANG!

A sound of solid objects colliding was heard.

Louise opened her eyes and… the foot of the Jörmungandr that was about to crush her was gone!?

The Jörmungandr's giant body tilted backwards, losing its balance. Its huge body collided with the cliffs, flailing its arms and legs messily. Because it lost a leg, standing still became a difficult task.

"Eh?"

Louise was totally confused about the events that occurred.

The other Jörmungandr swiftly hid behind the rocks.

"Louise!"

Guiche, who was constantly getting her out of trouble, dashed towards her. He picked her up and ran away from the enormous golems.

Like a tightly stretched wire suddenly being sliced in half, Louise fainted away abruptly.

Saito, through his scope, noticed the other one. It was losing its balance ever so slowly, finally taken down on the cliffs of the canyon.

The giant's collision brewed up a stew of sand and stones.

"It looks like it's tuned up too low."

Saito declared while looking through multiple triangular shaped scopes. He originally thought that the Jörmungandr's width was around 6 mails... but seems like 8 mails was the correct answer.

Miscalculating the enemy's radius, the shell hit somewhat lower than where the scope really aimed at.

Saito adjusted the angle of the 88 millimeter cannon. Right in the middle of the large triangular periscope displayed the Jörmungandr crawling for dear life.

Subsequently, he pulled the trigger with force.

Following the loud bang from the turret, smoke emitted from the interior and pumped out slowly from the ventilation above.

Like a spear of light, the 88 millimeter shell embedded itself straight onto the now-no-longer-struggling Jörmungandr.

The armor of the Jörmungandr were originally designed to withstand the maximal magical damage possible. Nevertheless, being capable of escaping harmlessly from the most powerful attacks had its own limits.

The momentum of an 88 millimeter shell, if converted into Halkeginian units, meant that at 2000 mails away, it was able of piercing an 84 millimeter armor plate like cake. An armor thick enough to endure this shell had yet to exist in that world.

Shells capable of piercing through an armor of that size were not possible in that world. The shells of the Panzer, to everyone’s surprise, were in fact capable of doing so.

Traveling at a speed of over 750 meters per second, the 88 millimeter shell instantly demolished the Jörmungandr fallen to ground, cutting through the armor that caused nobles so much trouble, and exploding from within.

The armor of the dead Jörmungandr expanded rapidly and blew to smithereens.

From the end of the tank's cannon, out came an empty shell. Beside of Saito, a blue-haired girl carried another one approximately half the height of herself.

"Tabitha, not that one. Load the one colored red on the end."

Giving a little nod, Tabitha took another shell from the rack and pushed it within the 88 millimeter cannon according to how Saito taught her. She then shut the cannon tight.

Saito returned to his periscope.

He sought out the Jörmungandr hiding under the shadows of cliff rocks. The moment it stuck its head out to survey its environment, it was already located by Saito.

"Where are you trying to run, you metal pigheads?"

The trigger was pulled without a second thought.

''BOOM.''

Without deviating at the slightest, the 88mm shell made a perfect headshot, squishing the Jörmungandr's face. Losing its balance, it fell facing the sky.

"Got him, comrade Saito!"

Buzzing through the headphones, cheers were heard. It was Colbert, who was on the controller's seat. On the other side, Kirche exclaimed

"Incredible... that must've been a distance of 2 leagues, yet the shell still hit so accurately!"

What should have been asked was why a Panzer would appear here...

Bursting out of the door, arriving at the mentioned warehouse, Saito found the repaired Tiger I Panzer, accompanied by Kirche and the others. They seemed to have somehow gotten this tank while the ceremony was progressing.

Saito filled the tank with gasoline initially used for the Zero fighter plane, and left promptly. Originally, Saito handled the controls and Colbert watched him excitedly from the side. But, soon Colbert was able to replace Saito, since he learned quite quickly thanks to his past experiences of repairing this tank and his knowledge of machines.

"This is called 'Tiger', right? Controlling this tank is definitely much easier than that 'airplane'. Just pull this, and it moves forward..."

Colbert stepped hard on the accelerator. Instantly, the Panzer's engine roared to life. Hiding behind the dense bushes behind the hills, they were able to observe Tiger's Highway completely.

"If you turn this disk, we can spin."

That was similar to the steering wheel of a car. The Panzer easily changed its course.

"....Oh, exposing ourselves now, wouldn't that be a bad idea?"

"Nah, the smoke from the cannons would reveal us anyway. Just charge forward. If we don't stop the enemy, they might..."

Roaring numerous times, the Panzer dashed to the entrance of "Tiger's Highway". Mixed emotions of jubilation and tearfulness exploded from the fleeing Romalian army once they discovered that two Jörmungandr had perished.

Sheffield, seeing through her monocle, confirmed the massive wreck those Jörmungandr caused when being destroyed.

"From a distance of 2 leagues, penetrating the armor of Jörmungandr......?"

''Unbelievable. ''

Sheffield quickly realized that there was only one existence capable of achieving that.

"So you finally appeared. How interesting! Let us end it here and now, Gandálfr."

The Panzer roared strongly and charged toward the Canyon's entrance, pushing soil around its sides. There gathered Romalian soldiers and generals.

As Saito emerged from the portal, a cavalry troop marching parallel of the tank greeted Saito:

"Thanks for your help! Destroying that devil-like armored golem.... please inform me of your unit's name!"

"Ondine Water Spirit Knights of Tristain!"

"Understood! There is one more thing I wish to ask of you! Hoisting a flag affects morale! Please hoist this flag on top!"

The soldier handed Saito a flag. It was black and white, showing in its center a drawing of a holy cross.

"What is this?"

Saito was a little bit muddled. Tabitha poked her head out the hole beside and told him "Crusader's flag."

The design was surprisingly similar to the steel cross tattooed on the tank's body. ''Supposedly, this is a cross.... '' Saito searched his memory.

''Things turned out a little bit weird'', Saito began to realize.

Probably because this was a tank bearing a cross from Earth, carrying a cross of a parallel world seemed quite odd to him...

Nonetheless, Saito hung the flag on the antenna. Waving in the winds, the flag instantly ignited the morale of the beaten Romalian army.

"Long live Pope his Holiness! Long live the United Kingdoms!"

The knight who handed Saito the emblem, cried out to his own army "Everyone! Attention! The great army from Tristain has joined us in our Crusade! Do not fear! We have the protection of our ancestors!"

''Still, the one fighting with the enemy is ultimately me.... '' Saito muttered to himself.

"The hell I'd believe for whoever’s God this is for!"

Above the Crusader's flag, Saito hung his own cape.

His cape was decorated with delicate patterns of '''Sulaliai (修瓦里埃)''' medals, dancing in the wind. With the sounds of chains clinking together, the Panzer arose to life once again.

In the valley's entrance, six Jörmungandr appeared.

Sheffield, who had acknowledged Saito's existence, decided to defeat him once in for all.

In every Jörmungandr's hands, there were cannons plundered from the "sunken" warship. Quickly, Saito returned to the turret, closed the hatch, and sat in the gunner's seat, staring in the periscope.

"Professor! Stop moving the tank!"

Skidding across the ground, the Panzer spat dust in the air, and finally halted.

The distance was about 1000 meters. 

From the triangular scope, the Jörmungandr's distinct silhouette was revealed. With Halkeginia's technology, making a periscope this powerful and precise was absolutely impossible.

The Jörmungandr turned their cannons towards the Panzer.

Light began to gather from these cannons.

The six Jörmungandr fired in unison.

Flares produced by the shots flew everywhere.

The shells of the cannons flew in the Panzer's direction, screeching loudly while slicing through the air. Where they landed, dust and dirt exploded violently.

One of the shells landed right in front of the tank, blasting the ground to smithereens.

The tank shook incredibly. Like wood hitting a copper bell, a large echoing 'CLANG!' was made. Tabitha covered her ears and knelt on the floor.

Yet, that was all the damage caused. Similar to cannons made on Earth several hundreds of years ago, it was deemed impossible to penetrate a Panzer's robust armor.

"You dumbasses. Don't even think about winning! You have grown to become giant idiots!"

Saito yelled this and activated the trigger.

"Don't look down on Earth, playground of imagination!"

Completely indifferent of the enemy's speed, the shells demolished every single Jörmungandr the instant they hit one. 'THUNK!' A large hole opened up on one Jörmungandr's giant body; thus, it fell back, killed in action.

The remaining five Jörmungandr, initiated a surprise attack in order to defeat the tank.

At a distance of 800 meters, one fell. At 600 meters, another one fell.

Once the cannon emptied, it was refilled while the tank retreated. Though the Jörmungandr were very speedy, catching up to a Panzer driving backwards was still quite difficult.

The Panzer appeared to be heavy; in reality its speed was not as dull as imagined. Moving to keep its distance, and stopping again to fire, this was Saito's strategy.

He repeated this retreating attack numerous times.

Jörmungandr were no different from sitting ducks, called to death one by one by the Panzer. Because of the sudden appearance of Gandálfr, a hot-headed Sheffield lost her senses and actually ordered the entire army to charge forward.

Apparently, Sheffield had no idea what a "tank" was.

In front of a grand and wide plain with no cover whatsoever, charging together towards the tank.... was suicide.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter7

2018-12-26T12:56:38Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 7: Aquileia's Saint===

The door was pushed wide open, and Louise in nun clothes appeared. The crowd which gathered outside St Luthia's Cathedral burst into wild cheers.

"Saint! Saint! Saint Louise!" Pope Vittorio standing aside repeated another volley of similar prologues.

"Let me repeat myself. In these days of the coronation ceremony, I am very sorry to announce a saddening news to everyone. Swindled by the devils, our neighbouring country Gallia, on this day before noon, brazenly marched their army into our sacred country. Romalia has joined hands with the United Alliance and returned our attacks."

Radical yells and curses towards Gallia surfaced here and there in the crowd. Romalian Pilgrims coming from Gallia all hid in the shadows of the narrow Aquileia alleys, shivering in fear. Today, the most unlucky were undoubtedly them. To them, this news was a bolt out of the blue.

"However, to the true believers of Brimir, there is nothing to worry about. Our God and Ancestors have already sent down a 'Saint' to save us all. She is... the one acting as a nun all the time, Miss Louise Vallière!"

"Saint! Saint Louise!"

Cheers went wild yet again. Louise, obviously proud of herself bowed to the crowd. Standing next to her, was a very pale Henrietta and a still shocked Tiffania.

"Hereby, I give her a title, I announce that she will be one of our country's valiant protectors. As she descended on to this sacred ground, we shall name her-"

Vittorio paused here for a more dramatic effect, then continued,

"The Saint of Aquileia!"

Louise knelt in front of the Pope, her head bowed. Pope Vittorio gave Louise her blessing. At this point, the wild frenzy of the crowd reached its maximum.

"As long as she is with us, Romalia the sacred country of God and the city of water Aquileia, will never perish! Here I wish Louise who will be heading to the front lines our best wishes! Dear God! May you take great care over the Saint of Aquileia!"

"Take great care over the Saint of Aquileia!"

Louise stood up, pleased with herself and waved towards the crowd.

With the crowd's cheers, she slowly built up her courage. The power God gave to her... "Void".

It was exactly this power which made her the Louise she was today.

Because she had never left the side of a prayer book, God awakened her powers from within.

That magic, shielded herself and the country every single time.

Again and again...

At that moment... her heart missed a single beat. Despite its insignificance, Louise realised something was not right.

Protecting herself and the country, came only from her magic?

''What am I thinking of?''

Wasn't that the truth? To calm herself down, Louise recalled everything she had done.

Cheated death from the foot of a Golem.

Being betrayed by Wardes at Albion.

Above the skies of Tristain, about to be crushed by the Albion army.

And also, while retreating from Albion, taking orders to stay behind and stand guard...

No matter which memory it was, there was no one else.

''All by using my power, I solved every crisis. That's right. Close my eyes and every time I am close to death, a burst of magical light appears... isn't that solid proof of the Godlike power of the "void"?

However, whenever she thinks of this, her heart would start searing in pain. For some reason, she would lose her focus, as if telling her to find a reason to move forward will then her heart return normal.

Louise brushed her chest slightly. Worried, Tiffania looked at her face.

"... Are you going to be alright?"

"Oh, I'm fine, just that my chest hurts a little. I guess I'm a bit nervous."

Just at that moment, the Pope announced to the public, its time to start the "Crusade". Cheers echoed like thunder... but they did not reach Louise's heart.

''People expects.''

''Wasn't keeping that in mind made her so successful? But why would she be feeling so uneasy? Or putting it another way, why does something feel empty?''

Louise discovered that in the centre of her heart there was a dark hole of infinite size, threatening to suck her up entirely. She pressed her chest tightly.

"Louise, really..."

"I'm fine. Really, I am. Just that, I want to lay down for a while. That's right, ten minutes would do..."

Deep inside the basement in the resting room, Louise laid down. Henrietta sat next to her, holding her hand tightly.

"I'm really sorry, I'm supposed to head out right now..."

"You must be really scared, Louise. It's alright. It's something everyone experiences. I will lead your knights to head first. You take good rest in here, OK?"

"No, my situation isn't that bad. It's just... feels like my heart is torn apart into pieces."

"Torn apart?"

"Mm. It beats so fast? Until now, I have never had this feeling before..."

Henrietta immediately understood what Louise was feeling. Having lost a love herself, this feeling of Louise, she knew it through and through.

"That must be... love! Your love... loss of love, it's what made you so painful."

"Love? You really know how to joke! I've never loved anyone before."

"Yes, that is for the current you. But, the you a long time ago, your heart had a target. Even though you try your best to deny it... not wanting to accept it."

Henrietta's faced showed a painful sorrow in it. Tiffania did too good a job at erasing "Saito's memories" out of Louise's brain.

Except... her "feelings" for him were still left behind.

Like a mail without a recipient, the emotion right now is torturing Louise's poor soul.

"I... if there was that kind of 'love', then it should be the love towards the people of Halkeginia. Your highness, please be proud of me. I am already listed as one of the great protectors. The one taken lightly, jeered as Zero Louise... is now the 'Saint of Aquileia'."

Though she said that, she still showed signs of pain.

"Other than standing in the list of great protectors, there's another beautiful thing in this world." was what Henrietta wanted to say to Louise. But... what good would it do? Louise's love had already lost its target.

Other than being a saint right now, was there another choice to choose?

"Saint Louise your holiness! Everything is prepared! Please ready yourself to travel!"

A knight said to Louise.

Louise, still holding her chest, stood up.

"Father, mother, my dear sisters will praise me when they hear of this news. I, feel very proud."

Smiling, Louise headed out of the Cathedral.

Henrietta being left behind, found a sobbing Tiffania in the corners. Henrietta walked up next to Tiffania and held her hand.

"...I, I did a terrible thing. It was painful enough already, now it hurts even more..."

"You still haven't loved anyone yet, have you? My dear cousin."

"Th-that's right."

Tiffania nodded her head.

"If that's so, then nobody blames what you did."

Henrietta peeked into the Cathedral from the crack in the door of the resting room. Was it because of the Crusade? With Priests as their leader, believers following from the behind, prayed diligently to the figure of the Founder.

Being Henrietta, she also prayed to it from dawn till dusk once. But now was no time for this.

It was time to pull the curtains on the "Crusade".

To put a full stop on the unpreventable war, Henrietta started to consider the things she can do.

"'Eliminate the enemies at Tiger's Highway' is it... That's easy for him to say."

Malicorne whined painfully. Beside him, Guiche on a horse fell into deep thoughts. Behind them followed a bunch of worrying knights, alerted to every minor details...

A distinct expression compared with the bright glowing sun.

Today... after receiving the guarding duties at the Cathedral, the report finally came.

An attack towards the "Gallian Rebellions".

Though it read the "Gallian Rebellions", it actually meant King Joseph's gigantic army.

Above the city skies, the two Gallian fleets and Romalia kept exchanging attacks.

As the Romalian ships were at an obvious disadvantage numerically, they were the ones continuously attacking. Yet for some reason, the two Gallian fleets did not return any attacks back.

After hearing of this situation, all the units standing guard around Aquileia were issued an order to attack.

Guiche and the Ondine Knights, on the other hand, received a special order.

"To guard Miss Louise Vallière- 'the Saint of Aquileia' as she chants her spell."

Louise's magic seemed to have a special effect, everyone still had a fresh memory to the magnitude of her power. Last time when retreating, wasn't Louise the one ordered to stay behind and stand guard?

Somehow sometime, the Zero Louise transformed into the Queen's Louise, now she's assigned by the Pope himself as the Saint of Aquileia. This was really like the frog in Princess and the frog.

Different from those being assigned to pave the road, cold sweat covered Ondine Water Spirit Knights had a different objective. Louise carried a fearless face all the time, although part of it looked like a forced face.

Tagging right behind were two teams of Crusaders. The teams were Carlo lead Crusaders of the Aleida missionary. After That, was volunteers from the pleasants.

All of those added up as Louise's personal guards.

Looked like 'Saint of Aquileia' was the main strike force of that day's battle.

Louise was literally shining, droning on and on about the importance about being the strike force of the entire battle.

"It's such a glorious thing. You guys think so as well, don't you?"

Malicorne agreed with whatever she said.

"The glory, oh the glory, how glorious it is. To be in a 'Crusade'."

"Agreed. This is so~ fantastic! We are the sacred representatives of the Holy country. Let us teach those arrogant evil-doers elves a lesson!"

"You speak as if this is a game."

"What? Why are you angry?"

"Under whatever circumstances, the only people who are happy about having a religious war, are only those priests and the crusaders. You, do you even know what a 'Crusade' is about? Claiming to fight for our God and Founder Brimir may sound grand, but in reality this is a fearsome war which won't end until the Holy Land is reclaimed. Absolutely no gain can come out of this! The lives and money our ancestors spent in their 'Crusade', do you need me to lecture you about that?"

Guiche nodded his head approvingly.

"Calling ourselves the descendants of our God and Founder Brimir, I will gladly dedicate my life for Halkeginia without hesitation... but everything has its limit. I was already wide awake when we considered elves as our opponents, but to start a Crusade!"

"What are you talking about! Are you chicken? People like you call yourselves nobles of Tristain!? Do you not want to do great deeds here, reclaiming the Queen's and the Pope's trust?"

"Who is going to protect our titles if we are all dead!"

Carlo quickened his pace and interrupted Louise and Guiche's conversation,

"God will guarantee it. God is all-knowing. If we die in this Crusade, our souls will be sent to Heaven. There, we will join God's army. Is there a more grand title than this?"

The Ondine Water Spirit Knights, hearing to the Crusader's confident voice, showed faces of awkwardness in contrast. Hearing other people talk about "Heaven" in such a straight face made them feel awkward.

"Just as what Carlo said. Even if we die in the war, we will become Guardians of God himself. God is surveying us in this Crusade, hope for us to reclaim the 'Holy Land' someday."

"A magnificent description, Saint Louise."

Louise's eyes was never so bright before. Continuing with an obsessed tone,

"I... feel very proud to be part of it here. Rated as having no ability in magic, zero here and zero there... even a person like me was able to be on the front lines, for God, for our Ancestors, for Halkeginia. There is nothing else more glorious than this, no other day more magnificent. Even if I were to die here, my soul would live on forever!"

"You are Aquileia's... no, Halkeginia's Saint. Rest in ease, we will fight to buy time for your spell, even if it will cost me my life."

The Ondine Water Knights coldly listened to the obsessed couple's conversation.

"If so, unveiling our most treasured saint for the first time, the Pope his Holiness sits pleasantly watching in Aquileia? Wasn't he the one who insisted on, invading in their camps, massacring all the enemies?"

Gimili, who silently listened till now spoke loudly, but was met with Louise's and Carlo's wands instead.

"That's Very disrespectful."

"Disrespectful"

"Sorry... no, Deeply sorry. I was only a little concerned."

"How could we let his Holiness brave such danger! As long as his Holiness is alive, no matter how much times, Halkeginia can be reborn from the ashes! Even if pushed to the end by elves!"

Louise made a fist, tight with determination.

"Zero Louise is much better than Saint Louise," looking at her face, Malicorne whispered with pity.

"Because Saito isn't here, look at what Louise turned into," Guiche muttered, wearing a pained face.

As the army progressed, on the other side of the forest an intimidating canyon could be seen. The giant cut suddenly interrupting the Fire Dragon's Valleys... is exactly "Tiger's Highway".

In front on it, numbers of armies could be seen covering the entrance. That was a strategic positioning temporarily set up. Looked like the influence of the enemy had already seeped through the canyon.

Confirming Louise and the following army, a knight came out from the camp to greet them.

"Commander? Is the commander here?"

Louise suited in a nun's clothing stepped forward. Using a noble's attitude, and waved.

"Oh~! You must be the Holy Saint the above mentioned? Must have made thou waited!"

"Do you mind describing the situation here?"

"Yes! The enemy out there is golem-like, in armours of total height around 25 metres. We have seen so far around 10 of them. Already this is an impenetrable force... the first team sent forward are all dead. All Dead! Right now, to scout out the surroundings, we have sent another small team..."

That instance, black smoke poured out of "Tiger's Highway", followed by explosions which sounded like grenades.

A soldier tried to report with empathy.

"Looks like there were no survivors."

"We'll take care of it from here."

After having said that, Louise gave a sign indicating the army to begin assault. The soldiers who were guarding the entrance all cheered for the sake of Louise.

"Aquileia's Saint her Holiness! Hurray!"

"Our dearest Saint! Destroy them all!"

They then split into left and right, paving a road for Louise and her army to the canyon.

The wide gap of Tiger's Highway was as if a giant dragon capable of devouring everything offered. The dangerous looking cliffs had sharp protruding rocks, like teeth that can rip everything apart easily.

Staring at the deepest parts of the black smoke, Louise gave orders.

"Someone, bring forth the enemy here. I will defeat them in one blow."

Carlo nodded his head, then signaled for Guiche and them to move.

"That means you. Get going."

Pointing at the black smoke, still rolling, full of gunpowder smell, Guiche said,

"You mean we jump right in the middle of That?"

"Of course. We have the important duties of guarding Saint Louise her holiness. You people just cannot substitute. That's why you must do what you are only capable of. Now thank me for it."

Hearing how he said it, the Ondine Knights were enraged.

With Gimili's wand leading, the boys brandished theirs uniformly as well.

"When Nobles order us to go 'suicide', there is a special method to treat them. You bastard!"

"Now's not the time to hide and fight each other!"

Louise yelled.

The Crusaders also revealed their swords unreserved, this time Guiche came forward to relieve the tension.

"Everyone, put down your weapons. Just as Louise said, it's not the time to fight."

"If you understand, then move!"

Guiche then turned to the manipulating Carlo.

"Before doing our mission, there is one time, can you answer me honestly?"

"Go on."

"Then, forgive me for being so direct. I don't not like what you do. We are Brimir's diciples, are also the nobles of Halkeginia. If the Pope declares a crusade, then we will do everything in our power to help. However, when journeying this land, I caught a glimpse of hell once. Those who only know how to put on airs, including me, when facing real challenges will only lose their balls. Which is why, I am not as capable as you people. How should I put it, really hope what I said will only happen in dramas."

Carlo went alarmingly red, angered for some reason.

"Enough!"

"Guiche!"

Louise also called out.

"Louise, please promise me one thing."

"What?"

"Stop acting dumb! If you are in danger, give everything up and flee. Did Saito say it before? To die for the cause of God or glory is the stupidest reason. When I first heard, it sounded like a chicken's excuse. Now I finally understand. If you die, everything you've lived for is in vain. No matter how hard it is, survival is the most important. That is the real glory. If I let you die, Saito will curse me forever."

"Haven't I asked you? Who the hell is this Saito?"

Guiche ignored her and faced forward, raising his wrist.

[[Image:ZnT14-187.jpg|thumb]]

"Forward!"

The teens followed him one by one. Malicorne muttered interestingly,

"Hohoho. If it were to die for God, I'd pass.... but if it were for a friend's lover, maybe it doesn't sound so bad. How troublesome."

Gimili followed.

"That can't be helped. That kid Did save us quite a couple of times."

Reinard pushed his glasses back up and asked.

"So, Captain. Facing such a terrible enemy, can we make it?"

Hearing so, Guiche said solemnly.

"Relax. I am here."

This time, no one planned to run. After all, they were nobles.

"Ahhhhhhhh!" Screaming, Saito woke up from his dream.

Taking deep breaths, he surveyed his surroundings.

"Where is this place?"

This was a room... a dark room made from wooden walls. He was lying on his own bed. But where he should have been, was with the others inside where the gate Brimir made, led to...

What in the world happened, Saito had no idea at all.

"You awake?"

Twisting his head in the direction of the voice, he saw Julio on a chair, looking back at him.

"Jesus! Why are you here!"

Having said, Saito shook his head in disbelief.

"-Sighs... From what I am seeing, was that a dream..."

"Dream?"

Julio reviewed Saito curiously.

"Oh, that was a really weird dream... Don't laugh at me."

"I won't."

"I just dreamt I traveled back in time to 6000 years ago. And also, I met the one you call as Founder, Brimir. I also met the previous version of Gandálfr."

"Mmm~Mmm."

"What surprised me was, the original Gandálfr was actually an elven girl! We also fought against an army. What a joke."

Julio gave a faint smile.

"That is, one weird dream."

"I know, right? But that dream really seemed like it was alive... Ahh, it's good to wake up. Speaking of which, where are we right now?"

"Inside the city of Aquileia."

"Ohh? I heard this is the place that Pope is going to hold his third annual party...?"

"Third annual coronation ceremony," Julio corrected.

"Whatever. Wait, why was I drugged and revived again? Planning to escape?"

"No, not that."

Then, Saito's expressions darkened.

"And? What happened with Gallia? How about Myozunitonirun? Did she do it?"

"Uh-huh."

"Seriously.... If that's so, we don't have time to sit around reminiscing...! Wait... what did you say!"

Saito jumped out of bed, pulling at Julio's collar.

"Gallia sent two fleets full of those armoured golems from before, they started invading Romalia and the United Kingdoms. Right now at the border a serious battle is going on."

"What! Where's Louise and Guiche?"

"They have gone to the front lines. They should be arriving by now."

"Can't wait any longer!"

Saito put his hand on the doorknob, attempting to open the door... but his efforts were in vain. The door seemed to be locked.

"Oi, Julio! Open the damn door!"

"Ha, take it easy. Since you are awake, we cannot abide by our contract with Louise anymore."

"What are you talking about! Leave these things for later! On that side they may be having a battle right now!"

"They Are. However, a contract is a contract."

Julio stood up and unlocked it.

"...You jerk, if you can unlock it, do it earlier."

At the instance Saito opened the door, he couldn't help but gasped.

"..."

Outside... was another room, a bit cramped like the camps for monasteries. In the centre, ancient desks and chairs were placed.

However, Saito's eyes were looking at none of these...

It's a "Door".

Glowing brightly, a mirror like door.

Saito had seen this magical gateway many times.

Like in the dream just now.

As well as in the second time being Louise's familiar.

"That, that's..."

"A door to the world. It a magic which connects directly your world and ours."

Looking aside, there stood Pope Vittorio, smiling gently.

"The contract... is it...!"

"You are absolutely right. Miss Vallière requested me to send you back to your world."

Louise requested? Why?

An epiphany came to Saito. It must be because Louise secretly saw him crying when reading the email his mother sent, which made her want to send him home.

Saito's chest started to radiant.

That last smile... so this was what it meant?

Louise... is on the battlefield right now.

"I'm not going back! Louise is fighting with enemies right now!"

Despite saying that, Saito's view was fixed on the door. Probably because it opened up, and the contents started to fade in...

When the other side can be seen, Saito felt his whole body shake.

"This is made for you specially, the 'World Door'. Being able to connect to that position, is a reasonable thing."

''How could this be possible...'' Saito thought, his strength leaving him.

This is what he dreamt of, was reminded of day and night... his own home.

Kneeling helplessly, Saito stared. The concrete made walls, concrete covered grounds, flower pots placed in home...

The cheap wooden door, the stainless steel doorknob...

This is a sight seen everywhere in Japan.

But to Saito right now, this is better than any magnificent architecture. Uncontrollably, he took one step forward...

And paused firmly on that single step.

"...I can't do it. Because Louise... everyone is fighting. Why am I the only one who can go home!"

"How you choose is completely your choice. However, please make your decision quick. My energy is limited. This door will only last for 10 more seconds of so. Afterwards, I won't be able to focus enough for anyone to pass through. It's your last chance."

Facing the sudden decision, Saito's heart shuddered heavily. Pass through this door, and he will return to his desired homeland. Unfortunately, this would also imply a farewell forever for Louise and those friends.

''I like Louise and everyone else.''

Yet, his home in his reaches, this was unimaginably attractive.

The words of Brimir suddenly surfaced in his head.

"People, all of them fight for their homes."

He did say that.

"Their homes..."

The vision in front of him triggered a unlimited amount of memories he had. Wait for his best mate to go to school together, the friends coming over to play after school. Barging out the door to get to school in time. Learning how to ride a bicycle when small. Practicing curving a ball at the wall.

All these subtle events were awakened. Yes this is once where he lived.

"My home..."

While still indecisive, his left eye view was replaced by another door.

That was Louise's point of view. It was an ability activated when his master was in danger.

In the vision, he could see a large canyon.

Also, rectangles and rectangles of armies.

Suddenly, great smoke rolled out of the canyon. Guiche and the other Ondine Knights appeared in view as well, all of them had a terrified face.

Louise then appeared to walk forward... into the pitch black smoke warranting great danger.

The battle had begun.

With this picture in sight, Saito stopped his walking again.

"...How can I go..."

Incidentally, life always plays around with you.

In the world door, another view showed up.

That instance, Saito felt time pause.

Seeing the person inside, tears fell so easily out of his eyes.

"Mother."

The mother on the other side, looked almost the same as one year ago. No... perhaps a bit of weariness. For the first time in Saito's life, he had seen his mother, exhausted.

His mother obviously caught sight of the shining door in front of her, widening her eyes in shock.

"Rest assured. The other side can not see us here. The door is only one way, so she cannot enter. This would look nothing more than a shining mirror."

In his left eye, Louise's vision. His right, his waning mother.

Behind him, Julio's opened up.

"Left or right? Choose, my brother."

Saito put his hands in front of him.

Through this, he can see his mother. With his dearest mother.

All sorts of memory tangled in his brain.

Getting a good grade at school and being praised for it.

Breaking the neighbour's window and scolded for it.

The smell of fried eggs, miso soup. Also the fried fish he rated disgusting...

Being reminded of how he should keep up in school.

Back then, he only considered his mother as annoying.

Slowly, Saito held his hands tight.

The door began to vanish from his sight.

Saito only rubbed his eyes.

Julio standing behind him, finally let out a breath, and quietly put down the handgun pointed at Saito's head.

Saito turned around, traces of tears gone already.

"Where is my sword and 'weaponry'?"

"Is that ok? This might be your last chance, you know."

"Don't make me repeat myself. Bring me my sword and 'weaponry'. Also, where is Louise and the others."

"10 miles north of Aquileia, entrance of 'Tiger's Highway'. If it were your plane, it would take around 30 minutes to be delivered."

Julio's words made Saito furious.

"All of it were planned, wasn't it? You did this on purpose."

Then... Saito noticed the gun in Julio's hand.

Julio, not showing a hint of being apologetic, said,

"Don't mistaken us. What we only need, is the inscription on your left hand. Not you as a person."

Saito realised. This a-hole. If he'd passed through the door, he wouldn't have hesitated pulling the trigger.

"You..."

Julio hid his face of considering his as an idiot, something he rarely does.

"You are really a slow person. Other world? Returning there and the contract will disappear? Unfortunately, our destiny isn't something that efficient. The only thing that can make magic lose effectiveness, is 'Death'! That's right, to survive, we have to do everything. Do not forget. In this family of 'Void's familiars', there is only 'master'. Remember this well, brother. Our 'home' lies 'Here'. Otherwise, we will never reclaim the holy land."

Saito made a fist. Fury made his shoulders shake violently.

"Remember this, one day I will beat you to a pulp."

Julio smiled.

Aiming at his smiling face, without worries, he punched with all his strength. Julio did not evade either, taking all of it, then flying backwards, landing on a door.

On the floor, Julio said,

"Leave this building and you will see a warehouse. Your 'weaponry' lies inside."

Saito pushed the door wide open, but stopped his motion.

"Your holiness."

"What is it?"

"Can you, open the world door again, no matter what the size?"

"What is it? Still thinking about home? Weren't you the one who decided not to leave?"

"I only need a very small door. Around the size of a finger would do."

"Then let me try. That size, I should be able to manage."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter7

2018-04-08T11:18:54Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 7: Aquileia's Saint===

The door was pushed wide open, and Louise in nun clothes appeared. The crowd which gathered outside St Luthia's Cathedral burst into wild cheers.

"Saint! Saint! Saint Louise!" Pope Vittorio standing aside repeated another volley of similar prologues.

"Let me repeat myself. In these days of the coronation ceremony, I am very sorry to announce a saddening news to everyone. Swindled by the devils, our neighbouring country Gallia, on this day before noon, brazenly marched their army into our sacred country. Romalia has joined hands with the United Alliance and returned our attacks."

Radical yells and curses towards Gallia surfaced here and there in the crowd. Romalian Pilgrims coming from Gallia all hid in the shadows of the narrow Aquileia alleys, shivering in fear. Today, the most unlucky were undoubtedly them. To them, this news was a bolt out of the blue.

"However, to the true believers of Brimir, there is nothing to worry about. Our God and Ancestors have already sent down a 'Saint' to save us all. She is... the one acting as a nun all the time, Miss Louise Vallière!"

"Saint! Saint Louise!"

Cheers went wild yet again. Louise, obviously proud of herself bowed to the crowd. Standing next to her, was a very pale Henrietta and a still shocked Tiffania.

"Hereby, I give her a title, I announce that she will be one of our country's valiant protectors. As she descended on to this sacred ground, we shall name her-"

Vittorio paused here for a more dramatic effect, then continued,

"The Saint of Aquileia!"

Louise knelt in front of the Pope, her head bowed. Pope Vittorio gave Louise her blessing. At this point, the wild frenzy of the crowd reached its maximum.

"As long as she is with us, Romalia the sacred country of God and the city of water Aquileia, will never perish! Here I wish Louise who will be heading to the front lines our best wishes! Dear God! May you take great care over the Saint of Aquileia!"

"Take great care over the Saint of Aquileia!"

Louise stood up, pleased with herself and waved towards the crowd.

With the crowd's cheers, she slowly built up her courage. The power God gave to her... "Void".

It was exactly this power which made her the Louise she was today.

Because she had never left the side of a prayer book, God awakened her powers from within.

That magic, shielded herself and the country every single time.

Again and again...

At that moment... her heart missed a single beat. Despite its insignificance, Louise realised something was not right.

Protecting herself and the country, came only from her magic?

''What am I thinking of?''

Wasn't that the truth? To calm herself down, Louise recalled everything she had done.

Cheated death from the foot of a Golem.

Being betrayed by Wardes at Albion.

Above the skies of Tristain, about to be crushed by the Albion army.

And also, while retreating from Albion, taking orders to stay behind and stand guard...

No matter which memory it was, there was no one else.

''All by using my power, I solved every crisis. That's right. Close my eyes and every time I am close to death, a burst of magical light appears... isn't that solid proof of the Godlike power of the "void"?

However, whenever she thinks of this, her heart would start searing in pain. For some reason, she would lose her focus, as if telling her to find a reason to move forward will then her heart return normal.

Louise brushed her chest slightly. Worried, Tiffania looked at her face.

"... Are you going to be alright?"

"Oh, I'm fine, just that my chest hurts a little. I guess I'm a bit nervous."

Just at that moment, the Pope announced to the public, its time to start the "Crusade". Cheers echoed like thunder... but they did not reach Louise's heart.

''People expects.''

''Wasn't keeping that in mind made her so successful? But why would she be feeling so uneasy? Or putting it another way, why does something feel empty?''

Louise discovered that in the centre of her heart there was a dark hole of infinite size, threatening to suck her up entirely. She pressed her chest tightly.

"Louise, really..."

"I'm fine. Really, I am. Just that, I want to lay down for a while. That's right, ten minutes would do..."

Deep inside the basement in the resting room, Louise laid down. Henrietta sat next to her, holding her hand tightly.

"I'm really sorry, I'm supposed to head out right now..."

"You must be really scared, Louise. It's alright. It's something everyone experiences. I will lead your knights to head first. You take good rest in here, OK?"

"No, my situation isn't that bad. It's just... feels like my heart is torn apart into pieces."

"Torn apart?"

"Mm. It beats so fast? Until now, I have never had this feeling before..."

Henrietta immediately understood what Louise was feeling. Having lost a love herself, this feeling of Louise, she knew it through and through.

"That must be... love! Your love... loss of love, it's what made you so painful."

"Love? You really know how to joke! I've never loved anyone before."

"Yes, that is for the current you. But, the you a long time ago, your heart had a target. Even though you try your best to deny it... not wanting to accept it."

Henrietta's faced showed a painful sorrow in it. Tiffania did too good a job at erasing "Saito's memories" out of Louise's brain.

Except... her "feelings" for him were still left behind.

Like a mail without a recipient, the emotion right now is torturing Louise's poor soul.

"I... if there was that kind of 'love', then it should be the love towards the people of Halkeginia. Your highness, please be proud of me. I am already listed as one of the great protectors. The one taken lightly, jeered as Zero Louise... is now the 'Saint of Aquileia'."

Though she said that, she still showed signs of pain.

"Other than standing in the list of great protectors, there's another beautiful thing in this world." was what Henrietta wanted to say to Louise. But... what good would it do? Louise's love had already lost its target.

Other than being a saint right now, was there another choice to choose?

"Saint Louise your holiness! Everything is prepared! Please ready yourself to travel!"

A knight said to Louise.

Louise, still holding her chest, stood up.

"Father, mother, my dear sisters will praise me when they hear of this news. I, feel very proud."

Smiling, Louise headed out of the Cathedral.

Henrietta being left behind, found a sobbing Tiffania in the corners. Henrietta walked up next to Tiffania and held her hand.

"...I, I did a terrible thing. It was painful enough already, now it hurts even more..."

"You still haven't loved anyone yet, have you? My dear cousin."

"Th-that's right."

Tiffania nodded her head.

"If that's so, then nobody blames what you did."

Henrietta peeked into the Cathedral from the crack in the door of the resting room. Was it because of the Crusade? With Priests as their leader, believers following from the behind, prayed diligently to the figure of the Founder.

Being Henrietta, she also prayed to it from dawn till dusk once. But now was no time for this.

It was time to pull the curtains on the "Crusade".

To put a full stop on the unpreventable war, Henrietta started to consider the things she can do.

"'Eliminate the enemies at Tiger's Highway' is it... That's easy for him to say."

Malicorne whined painfully. Beside him, Guiche on a horse fell into deep thoughts. Behind them followed a bunch of worrying knights, alerted to every minor details...

A distinct expression compared with the bright glowing sun.

Today... after receiving the guarding duties at the Cathedral, the report finally came.

An attack towards the "Gallian Rebellions".

Though it read the "Gallian Rebellions", it actually meant King Joseph's gigantic army.

Above the city skies, the two Gallian fleets and Romalia kept exchanging attacks.

As the Romalian ships were at an obvious disadvantage numerically, they were the ones continuously attacking. Yet for some reason, the two Gallian fleets did not return any attacks back.

After hearing of this situation, all the units standing guard around Aquileia were issued an order to attack.

Guiche and the Ondine Knights, on the other hand, received a special order.

"To guard Miss Louise Vallière- 'the Saint of Aquileia' as she chants her spell."

Louise's magic seemed to have a special effect, everyone still had a fresh memory to the magnitude of her power. Last time when retreating, wasn't Louise the one ordered to stay behind and stand guard?

Somehow sometime, the Zero Louise transformed into the Queen's Louise, now she's assigned by the Pope himself as the Saint of Aquileia. This was really like the frog in Princess and the frog.

Different from those being assigned to pave the road, cold sweat covered Ondine Water Spirit Knights had a different objective. Louise carried a fearless face all the time, although part of it looked like a forced face.

Tagging right behind were two teams of Crusaders. The teams were Carlo lead Crusaders of the Aleida missionary. After That, was volunteers from the pleasants.

All of those added up as Louise's personal guards.

Looked like 'Saint of Aquileia' was the main strike force of that day's battle.

Louise was literally shining, droning on and on about the importance about being the strike force of the entire battle.

"It's such a glorious thing. You guys think so as well, don't you?"

Malicorne agreed with whatever she said.

"The glory, oh the glory, how glorious it is. To be in a 'Crusade'."

"Agreed. This is so~ fantastic! We are the sacred representatives of the Holy country. Let us teach those arrogant evil-doers elves a lesson!"

"You speak as if this is a game."

"What? Why are you angry?"

"Under whatever circumstances, the only people who are happy about having a religious war, are only those priests and the crusaders. You, do you even know what a 'Crusade' is about? Claiming to fight for our God and Founder Brimir may sound grand, but in reality this is a fearsome war which won't end until the Holy Land is reclaimed. Absolutely no gain can come out of this! The lives and money our ancestors spent in their 'Crusade', do you need me to lecture you about that?"

Guiche nodded his head approvingly.

"Calling ourselves the descendants of our God and Founder Brimir, I will gladly dedicate my life for Halkeginia without hesitation... but everything has its limit. I was already wide awake when we considered elves as our opponents, but to start a Crusade!"

"What are you talking about! Are you chicken? People like you call yourselves nobles of Tristain!? Do you not want to do great deeds here, reclaiming the Queen's and the Pope's trust?"

"Who is going to protect our titles if we are all dead!"

Carlo quickened his pace and interrupted Louise and Guiche's conversation,

"God will guarantee it. God is all-knowing. If we die in this Crusade, our souls will be sent to Heaven. There, we will join God's army. Is there a more grand title than this?"

The Ondine Water Spirit Knights, hearing to the Crusader's confident voice, showed faces of awkwardness in contrast. Hearing other people talk about "Heaven" in such a straight face made them feel awkward.

"Just as what Carlo said. Even if we die in the war, we will become Guardians of God himself. God is surveying us in this Crusade, hope for us to reclaim the 'Holy Land' someday."

"A magnificent description, Saint Louise."

Louise's eyes was never so bright before. Continuing with an obsessed tone,

"I... feel very proud to be part of it here. Rated as having no ability in magic, zero here and zero there... even a person like me was able to be on the front lines, for God, for our Ancestors, for Halkeginia. There is nothing else more glorious than this, no other day more magnificent. Even if I were to die here, my soul would live on forever!"

"You are Aquileia's... no, Halkeginia's Saint. Rest in ease, we will fight to buy time for your spell, even if it will cost me my life."

The Ondine Water Knights coldly listened to the obsessed couple's conversation.

"If so, unveiling our most treasured saint for the first time, the Pope his Holiness sits pleasantly watching in Aquileia? Wasn't he the one who insisted on, invading in their camps, massacring all the enemies?"

Gimili, who silently listened till now spoke loudly, but was met with Louise's and Carlo's wands instead.

"That's Very disrespectful."

"Disrespectful"

"Sorry... no, Deeply sorry. I was only a little concerned."

"How could we let his Holiness brave such danger! As long as his Holiness is alive, no matter how much times, Halkeginia can be reborn from the ashes! Even if pushed to the end by elves!"

Louise made a fist, tight with determination.

"Zero Louise is much better than Saint Louise," looking at her face, Malicorne whispered with pity.

"Because Saito isn't here, look at what Louise turned into," Guiche muttered, wearing a pained face.

As the army progressed, on the other side of the forest an intimidating canyon could be seen. The giant cut suddenly interrupting the Fire Dragon's Valleys... is exactly "Tiger's Highway".

In front on it, numbers of armies could be seen covering the entrance. That was a strategic positioning temporarily set up. Looked like the influence of the enemy had already seeped through the canyon.

Confirming Louise and the following army, a knight came out from the camp to greet them.

"Commander? Is the commander here?"

Louise suited in a nun's clothing stepped forward. Using a noble's attitude, and waved.

"Oh~! You must be the Holy Saint the above mentioned? Must have made thou waited!"

"Do you mind describing the situation here?"

"Yes! The enemy out there is golem-like, in armours of total height around 25 metres. We have seen so far around 10 of them. Already this is an impenetrable force... the first team sent forward are all dead. All Dead! Right now, to scout out the surroundings, we have sent another small team..."

That instance, black smoke poured out of "Tiger's Highway", followed by explosions which sounded like grenades.

A soldier tried to report with empathy.

"Looks like there were no survivors."

"We'll take care of it from here."

After having said that, Louise gave a sign indicating the army to begin assault. The soldiers who were guarding the entrance all cheered for the sake of Louise.

"Aquileia's Saint her Holiness! Hurray!"

"Our dearest Saint! Destroy them all!"

They then split into left and right, paving a road for Louise and her army to the canyon.

The wide gap of Tiger's Highway was as if a giant dragon capable of devouring everything offered. The dangerous looking cliffs had sharp protruding rocks, like teeth that can rip everything apart easily.

Staring at the deepest parts of the black smoke, Louise gave orders.

"Someone, bring forth the enemy here. I will defeat them in one blow."

Carlo nodded his head, then signaled for Guiche and them to move.

"That means you. Get going."

Pointing at the black smoke, still rolling, full of gunpowder smell, Guiche said,

"You mean we jump right in the middle of That?"

"Of course. We have the important duties of guarding Saint Louise her holiness. You people just cannot substitute. That's why you must do what you are only capable of. Now thank me for it."

Hearing how he said it, the Ondine Knights were enraged.

With Gimili's wand leading, the boys brandished theirs uniformly as well.

"When Nobles order us to go 'suicide', there is a special method to treat them. You bastard!"

"Now's not the time to hide and fight each other!"

Louise yelled.

The Crusaders also revealed their swords unreserved, this time Guiche came forward to relieve the tension.

"Everyone, put down your weapons. Just as Louise said, it's not the time to fight."

"If you understand, then move!"

Guiche then turned to the manipulating Carlo.

"Before doing our mission, there is one time, can you answer me honestly?"

"Go on."

"Then, forgive me for being so direct. I don't not like what you do. We are Brimir's diciples, are also the nobles of Halkeginia. If the Pope declares a crusade, then we will do everything in our power to help. However, when journeying this land, I caught a glimpse of hell once. Those who only know how to put on airs, including me, when facing real challenges will only lose their balls. Which is why, I am not as capable as you people. How should I put it, really hope what I said will only happen in dramas."

Carlo went alarmingly red, angered for some reason.

"Enough!"

"Guiche!"

Louise also called out.

"Louise, please promise me one thing."

"What?"

"Stop acting dumb! If you are in danger, give everything up and flee. Did Saito say it before? To die for the cause of God or glory is the stupidest reason. When I first heard, it sounded like a chicken's excuse. Now I finally understand. If you die, everything you've lived for is in vain. No matter how hard it is, survival is the most important. That is the real glory. If I let you die, Saito will curse me forever."

"Haven't I asked you? Who the hell is this Saito?"

Guiche ignored her and faced forward, raising his wrist.

[[Image:ZnT14-187.jpg|thumb]]

"Forward!"

The teens followed him one by one. Malicorne muttered interestingly,

"Hohoho. If it were to die for God, I'd pass.... but if it were for a friend's lover, maybe it doesn't sound so bad. How troublesome."

Gimili followed.

"That can't be helped. That kid Did save us quite a couple of times."

Reinard pushed his glasses back up and asked.

"So, Captain. Facing such a terrible enemy, can we make it?"

Hearing so, Guiche said solemnly.

"Relax. I am here."

This time, no one planned to run. After all, they were nobles.

"Ahhhhhhhh!" Screaming, Saito woke up from his dream.

Taking deep breaths, he surveyed his surroundings.

"Where is this place?"

This was a room... a dark room made from wooden walls. He was lying on his own bed. But were he should have been, was with the others inside where the gate Brimir made, led to...

What in the world happened, Saito had no idea at all.

"You awake?"

Twisting his head in the direction of the voice, he saw Julio on a chair, looking back at him.

"Jesus! Why are you here!"

Having said, Saito shook his head in disbelief.

"-Sighs... From what I am seeing, was that a dream..."

"Dream?"

Julio reviewed Saito curiously.

"Oh, that was a really weird dream... Don't laugh at me."

"I won't."

"I just dreamt I traveled back in time to 6000 years ago. And also, I met the one you call as Founder, Brimir. I also met the previous version of Gandálfr."

"Mmm~Mmm."

"What surprised me was, the original Gandálfr was actually an elven girl! We also fought against an army. What a joke."

Julio gave a faint smile.

"That is, one weird dream."

"I know, right? But that dream really seemed like it was alive... Ahh, it's good to wake up. Speaking of which, where are we right now?"

"Inside the city of Aquileia."

"Ohh? I heard this is the place that Pope is going to hold his third annual party...?"

"Third annual coronation ceremony," Julio corrected.

"Whatever. Wait, why did was I drugged and revived again? Planning to escape?"

"No, not that."

Then, Saito's expressions darkened.

"And? What happened with Gallia? How about Myozunitonirun? Did she do it?"

"Uh-huh."

"Seriously.... If that's so, we don't have time to sit around reminiscing...! Wait... what did you say!"

Saito jumped out of bed, pulling at Julio's collar.

"Gallia sent two fleets full of those armoured golems from before, they started invading Romalia and the United Kingdoms. Right now at the border a serious battle is going on."

"What! Where's Louise and Guiche?"

"They have gone to the front lines. They should be arriving by now."

"Can't wait any longer!"

Saito put his hand on the doorknob, attempting to open the door... but his efforts were in vain. The door seemed to be locked.

"Oi, Julio! Open the damn door!"

"Ha, take it easy. Since you are awake, we cannot abide by our contract with Louise anymore."

"What are you talking about! Leave these things for later! On that side they may be having a battle right now!"

"They Are. However, a contract is a contract."

Julio stood up and unlocked it.

"...You jerk, if you can unlock it, do it earlier."

At the instance Saito opened the door, he couldn't help but gasped.

"..."

Outside... was another room, a bit cramped like the camps for monasteries. In the centre, ancient desks and chairs were placed.

However, Saito's eyes were looking at none of these...

It's a "Door".

Glowing brightly, a mirror like door.

Saito had seen this magical gateway many times.

Like in the dream just now.

As well as in the second time being Louise's familiar.

"That, that's..."

"A door to the world. It a magic which connects directly your world and ours."

Looking aside, there stood Pope Vittorio, smiling gently.

"The contract... is it...!"

"You are absolutely right. Miss Vallière requested me to send you back to your world."

Louise requested? Why?

An epiphany came to Saito. It must be because Louise secretly saw him crying when reading the email his mother sent, which made her want to send him home.

Saito's chest started to radiant.

That last smile... so this was what it meant?

The Louise... is on the battlefield right now.

"I'm not going back! Louise is fighting with enemies right now!"

Despite saying that, Saito's view were fixed on the door. Probably because it opened up, and the contents started to fade in...

When the other side can be seen, Saito felt his whole body shake.

"This is made for you specially, the 'World Door'. Being able to connect to that position, is a reasonable thing."

''How could this be possible...'' Saito thought, his strength leaving him.

This is what he dreams of, is reminded of day and night... his own home.

Kneeling helplessly, Saito stared. The concrete made walls, concrete covered grounds, flower pots placed in home...

The cheap wooden door, the stainless steel doorknob...

This is a sight seen everywhere in Japan.

But to Saito right now, this is better than any magnificent architecture. Uncontrollably, he took one step forward...

And paused firmly on that single step.

"...I can't do it. Because Louise... everyone is fighting. Why am I the only one who can go home!"

"How you choose is completely your choice. However, please make your decision quick. My energy is limited. This door will only last for 10 more seconds of so. Afterwards, I won't be able to focus enough for anyone to pass through. It's your last chance."

Facing the sudden decision, Saito's heart shuddered heavily. Pass through this door, and he will return to his desired homeland. Unfortunately, this would also imply a farewell forever for Louise and those friends.

''I like Louise and everyone else.''

Yet, his home in his reaches, this was unimaginably attractive.

The words of Brimir suddenly surfaced in his head.

"People, all of them fight for their homes."

He did say that.

"Their homes..."

The vision in front of him triggered a unlimited amount of memories he had. Wait for his best mate to go to school together, the friends coming over to play after school. Barging out the door to get to school in time. Learning how to ride a bicycle when small. Practicing curving a ball at the wall.

All these subtle events were awakened. Yes this is once where he lived.

"My home..."

While still indecisive, his left eye view was replaced by another door.

That was Louise's point of view. It's an ability activated when his master is in danger.

In the vision, he can see a large canyon.

Also, rectangles and rectangles of armies.

Suddenly, great smoke rolled out of the canyon. Guiche and the other Ondine Knights appeared in view as well, all of them a terrified face.

Louise then appeared to walk forward... into the pitch black smoke warranting great danger.

The battle had begun.

With this picture in sight, Saito stopped his walking again.

"...How can I go..."

Incidentally, life always plays around with you.

In the world door, another view showed up.

That instance, Saito felt time pause.

Seeing the person inside, tears fell so easily out of his eyes.

"Mother."

The mother on the other side, looked almost the same as one year ago. No... perhaps a bit of weariness. For the first time in Saito's life, he had seen his mother, exhausted.

His mother obviously caught sight of the shining door in front of her, widening her eyes in shock.

"Rest assured. The other side can not see us here. The door is only one way, so she cannot enter. This would look nothing more than a shining mirror."

In his left eye, Louise's vision. His right, his waning mother.

Behind him, Julio's opened up.

"Left or right? Choose, my brother."

Saito put his hands in front of him.

Through this, he can see his mother. With his dearest mother.

All sorts of memory tangled in his brain.

Getting a good grade at school and being praised for it.

Breaking the neighbour's window and scolded for it.

The smell of fried eggs, miso soup. Also the fried fish he rated is disgusting...

Being reminded of how he should keep up in school.

Back then, he only considered his mother as annoying.

Slowly, Saito held his hands tight.

The door began to vanish from his sight.

Saito only rubbed his eyes.

The Julio standing behind him, finally let out a breath, and quietly put down the handgun pointed at Saito's head.

Saito turned around, traces of tears gone already.

"Where is my sword and 'weaponry'?"

"Is that ok? This might be your last chance, you know."

"Don't make me repeat myself. Bring me my sword and 'weaponry'. Also, where is Louise and the others."

"10 miles north of Aquileia, entrance of 'Tiger's Highway'. If it were your plane, it would take around 30 minutes to be delivered."

Julio's words made Saito furious.

"All of it were planned, wasn't it? You did this on purpose."

Then... Saito noticed the gun on Julio's hand.

Julio, not showing a hint of being apologetic, and said,

"Don't mistaken us. What we only need, is the inscription on your left hand. Not you as a person."

Saito realised. This a-hole. If he'd passed through the door, he wouldn't have hesitated pulling the trigger.

"You..."

Julio hid his face of considering his as an idiot, something he rarely does.

"You are really a slow person. Other world? Returning there and the contract will disappear? Unfortunately, our destiny isn't something that efficient. They only thing that can make magic lose effectiveness, is only 'Death'! That's right, to survive, we have to do everything. Do not forget. In this family of 'Void's familiars', there is only 'master'. Remember this well, brother. Our 'home' lies 'Here'. Otherwise, we will never reclaim the holy land."

Saito made a fist. Fury made his shoulders shake violently.

"Remember this, one day I will beat you to a pulp."

Julio smiled.

Aiming at his smiling face, without worries, he punched with all his strength. Julio did not evade either, taking all of it, then flying backwards, landing on a door.

On the floor, Julio said,

"Leave this building and you will see a warehouse. Your 'weaponry' lies inside."

Saito pushed the door wide open, but stopped his motion.

"Your holiness."

"What is it?"

"Can you, open the world door again, no matter what the size?"

"What is it? Still thinking about home? Weren't you the one who decided not to leave?"

"I only need a very small door. Around the size of a finger would do."

"Then let me try. That size, I should be able to manage."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter6

2018-04-07T14:48:17Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 6: Tiger Highway===

Being called ‘Gallia’s spine’ of the Fire Dragon Mountains, the eastern end of the location was extremely interesting. The watershed spanning from the north all the way down south cleanly marked the border of Gallia and Romalia.

At the bottom of the Fire Dragon Mountain, on a piece of the land facing the sea, laid the Street of Aquelia.

A street in perpendicular with the Dragon Mountains.

That was known as the 'Tiger's Highway', a narrow street located in the valley that was more than 10 leagues long.

Taking advantage of the giant 10 leagues fault line, a bunch of mages created that with their power.

Being the only available path from Eastern Romalia to Gallia, the streets were often crowded with merchants and travelers.

To the left and right of that street were huge cliffs; making daytime and nighttime almost indistinguishable.

Back in the days when that street had just been established, tigers brazenly lurked even on clouded days.... the appearance of man-eating tigers cried out loud for brave crusading teams again and again. Just as their existence was fading, then came the rumors of bandits.

Those who had passed through this street, saw no difference between bandits and the already-gone man-eating tigers, and hence came its name - "Tiger's Highway".

Fortunately, ever since the end of border expansions, even the appearance of bandits diminished. Only occasional stories of starving bandits trying their luck. Traces of the previous dark impressions had been completely erased.

The two sides of the cliffs were lit up brightly with torches, even hotels could be found embedded in both sides of the cliffs.

As one of the main trade routes of Halkeginia, "Tiger's Highway" represented the symbol of Romalia's prosperity.

At the customs of Gallia, there seemed to be some kind of dispute.

"What? Access denied? Officer, what's going on?"

The gate of the customs were tightly shut, piling up travelers and merchants in front of it.

"Orders are orders, just sit tight and wait here for the release orders."

A merchant squeezed out from the crowd.

"Hey, wait a second, if this shipment does not reach Romalia by tomorrow night, my losses will be immeasurable. Are You going to compensate me?"

“Don’t talk nonsense.”

The people surrounded the officers by layers.

“The Third Annual Enthronement Ceremony of the pope is about to end. Do you know how long I have waited for this day?”

"My fiancée is sick, I have to see her!"

An officer raised his staff and said: “We don’t care. We're only following orders from above, as for why, we have the least ideas ourselves.”

The gathered crowd looked at each other puzzled; at that moment.....a cavalry came dashing forward. Before he was even able to get off his horse, he was already flooded by the people.

“Emergency, emergency.”

“What happened?”

“Two fleets has rebelled and are currently marching towards the 'Tiger's Highway'”

Rebel? Marching?

“Don't joke with me, rebellion, these kind of stuff.”

The knight did not reply, but instead looked up to the sky. Northwest of where they were.... a few black dots were gradually enlarging.

“T-two fleets!”

However, unlike the past, the tail of the fleets were not hanging Gallia’s warship flag. In other words, the fleet were not acting on Gallia King's Government’s orders.

“We might as well call them the anonymous rebellion fleet ......”

The gathered crowd all stared at the sky with unease.

“Quick, look, something seems to be dangling under the ship,” someone shouted out. Under the few dozen ships protected by other ships in formation, a rope was seen hanging something. On closer inspection, it seemed to be of a human's figure.

"What's that, Golem? Or is it '''(卡格伊鲁)'''?"

“They're even brazenly wearing armor!”

Looking at the golem emitting a metallic sheen, the officer's back naturally broke into cold sweats.

The feelings of fear was almost instinctive.

In silence, they watched the fleet slowly steer into Romalian borders.

“What on earth will happen next......”

On the decks of what was originally "Charles Orleans", on the charcoaled face, due to long years of service, of fleet captain Claville, were signs of confusion and anticipation.

“Don’t understand. I just don’t understand.”

He mumbled to himself with effort in each word.

Having spent almost his entire life in the sea of air, he could not understand what his lord’s intentions were.

“Pretend to rebel, turn Romalia into ashes.”

This was the only order from his majesty. 30 years of service since being a cadet, never had he heard a more simple and yet brutal command.

He was more of a person who preferred to command a battle than politics. Most former colleagues who turned to the political line, were involved in civil strifes, bringing themselves to their own destruction.

Bowing his head, faithfully carrying out his orders..... without realizing, he had already been promoted to Governor.

After going through several large-scale battles, both his fame and experience had gradually risen.

Was this position really suitable for me?

In his mind, those issues often appeared.

Duties weren't exactly busy to the point that he had no time to consider these questions.

Time flies.

Just as he was about to retire, perhaps getting a few more medals before returning to his own territory, spending the rest of his life hunting or whatever.....

“I’ll give you Romalia,” was what the incompetent King said.

To be able to get your hands on a country, at the very least, one can lead a life like a noble. No....if it’s a piece of land as large as Romalia, there would be no shame in claiming the title King.

'King'.

An idea that never came across him even once.

There was no sense of ingenuity in it.

Yet, the idea had blew Claville's mind.

“I thought I was a person with no aspirations, no, I definitely am....” as if talking to himself, Claville quietly said.

Determining that it was to question himself, Chief deputy Viscount Julian opened his mouth. “After reducing the land to ashes, exactly what kind of regime would be built, our Highness.”

His words sandwiched irony, but not forgetting respect for their king.

“Don’t know.”

“Straightforward, aren’t you?”

“How long have we known each other?”

“More than 10 years already, I guess.”

"From the beginning, I have always been faithfully carrying out orders. Before I knew it, I held my position I've today....if I were to call myself talented, I wouldn't spit a syllable even if my lips cracked. However,..... as for ambition, I can't admit having none.”

Julian replied with a tired voice.
“I’m the same”

"Turning what into how much ashes, it'll all have to depend on my strength. A mission of this level, the king wants to mention as little as possible."

"As for whether this mission will end up smoothly? The guest we picked up at St. Maran.... That mysterious woman and the bounded up knight mannequins. For them, they might really turn Romalia into ashes. After all, no matter which way we think of it, the power to command these ship lies completely in her hands."

Claville recalled that King Joseph had a female Magistrate by the name of Sheffield. That woman exuded an ominous atmosphere. If it was her, she’d really execute the command word by word, transforming the entire Romalia into ashes without so much of a blink of an eye.

"Not only that, between non-commissioned officers, many people have placed themselves against this operation. However, this is natural... according to rumors, at the capital a Knight of the Roses formed a real rebellion, though it seems it was immediately suppressed. If a fraud rebellion turned into a real one, this will definitely become a good plot for future operas."

“After this, every non-commissioned officers on the ship will be given territory, and the status of the Baron. Julian, you will be the Duke. "

Viscount Julian nodded.

“It’s going to start. Speaking of which……”

“What’s wrong?”

“This conspiracy, I wonder how many lives will it claim?”

This operation does not concern only of war, Claville inadvertently discovered.

This was also a simple gamble.

Whether Romalia will turn to ashes was one.

Whether he was able to become king smoothly was another.

Whether the crew would obey was another.

That kind of despicable conspiracy was unheard of, but, it was too late to get out of it already. The pain of his conscience, was nothing in the face of his just awoken ambition.

"Perhaps I myself, am also longing for this gamble.”

Lives including his own, were all thrown into the stake like coins.

Cruel to the extreme, there was nothing worth sparing in this relentless gamble.

“11 o'clock, Romalian fleet," the watchman cried out with a trembling voice.

On the gunning deck of "Harold, Othellon", Second Lieutenant Williams was shaking with anger.

"What's wrong with this, this battle, is there no room for discussion?"

The ship’s non-commissioned officers shared the same mood as Second Lieutenant Williams. Yesterday they were ordered to strike and before they even had a firm grasp of the situation, they came all the way there.

According to what they heard, it was to trigger a war between Gallia and Romalia.

“I don’t understand.....why must we fight with Romalia’s soldiers?”

The soldiers all watched their own commander with the same puzzled eyes.

An aide-de-camp descended from the upper decks, bringing news to the confused soldiers.

“Fleet commander ordered that all the soldiers who participated in this campaign will have a special reward after the war. All non-commissioned officers are to be knighted and all soldiers are to be given noble statuses.”

But even so, no cheers could be heard from the gunning deck, everyone looked at the aide-de-camps’s face coldly.

"Over the reward, we'd rather have a suitable explanation. Why do we have to fight Romalia? Is Romalia not an ally of our country? Although it is our duties to comply orders, this is just too puzzling."

Looking at the questioning Second Lieutenant Williams, the ADC only gave orders
“Everyone back into places, we’re about to engage our enemy.”

“Enemy, are you referring to the Romalian Army? Why would the Romalian Army be considered an enemy? For what reasons should we fight them?”

The gunning officer around Second Lieutenant Williams also casted a skeptical eye to the ADC.

“Why, are we not hanging our flag?”

“T-this is because……”

"'We are now rebelling' kind of rumors are everywhere. How are we going to deny this now! Who exactly is at the bottom of managing this rebel."

“R-rebel?”

Unrest in the cannon’s deck peaked. Second Lieutenant Williams grabbed the collar of the ADC's shirt.

"Even if we were to rebel, isn't there a standard rebelling procedure? Aren't you supposed to gather all soldiers and ask for their opinions? What exactly are the captain and commander thinking?"

“Insolent!”

The ADC brandished his wand. In unison, 2nd Lieutenant Williams and the other officers all brandished theirs. The gunning deck was packed with tension.

That time, another order rang out.

“R-report, Romalian fleets approaching! All cannons get ready!"

Hearing the report, the ADC put away his wand.

“.....if you have something to say, leave it for later. We should first consider how to survive through this.”

“Damn!”

Unwillingly, Second Lieutenant Williams punched the wall.

The closing Romalian fleet totaled to forty something ships. Though said they're all the newest version ships, they were still far outnumbered by the opponent - a total of one hundred and twenty something Gallian amphibious fleet.

Even so, the approaching Romalian fleet was alerted for battle. Baring their sides, entering formation, they extended their cannons together.

Shortly followed by issuing their warning.

“To the unidentified approaching fleet. What lies ahead of you is Romalian territory, please immediately turn back. You are entering Romalian territory.”

The Romalian knew that the opponent was the Gallian amphibious fleet. But since there was a lack of identification, following protocol was the most sensible thing to do.

Claville repeated the prepared speech:
“We are the ‘Gallia fleet of Volunteers’. We can no longer tolerate the brutality of the Gallian regime and wish to establish the rightful king to the throne. We hope that we can receive the support of Romalia, offering us an escape route.”

This was an absolutely fictional and completely unrealistic reason.

But, as long as they claimed themselves as "a volunteering army for the establishment of the rightful king", then the rules of the Alliance of Kings did not conform anymore. Alliance of all four countries, only functioned if everyone was hoping for pacifism.

“We are seeking orders from the government, please be patient.”

That answer was to be expected.

So marked the end of standard greetings procedures.

The rest of the plan should be very simple to execute.

Defeat the overwhelmed Romalian army, dash all the way to the ceremonial grounds, drop the "armored dummies"....

After that, they would have to wait for the orders of female Magistrate Sheffield, whose authority was just below that of King Joseph's.

To everyone's surprise, the Romalian fleet pressed forward.

It was as if they had seen through their plan.

“They already know of our plan?” Julian whimpered with a small voice.

“Doesn't matter. No matter what happens, they’re fated to turn into ashes.”

The entire fleet turned，and laid parallel to the Romalian fleet.

“Fire all right cannons! Target, Romalian fleet!”

The order was immediately relayed to the gunners' deck and issued to the other ships via flag signals.

However,regardless of how long they waited, rounds of gunfire could not be heard. The other vessels also stayed silent.

“What, is there a malfunction？ Go and check.”

The ADC who was standing on one side dashed downwards, just to find himself coming back up with an embarrassed face. “The gunners' deck are rebelling, they refuse to fight.”

Julian smiled bitterly.

"Looks like our existence is destined to become future opera stories."

Claville’s face turned red.

“Deck officers, pull out your wands, follow me to suppress them."

When Claville was about to rush onto the cannon's deck....behind him came a woman’s voice.

“Commander.”

“Is, isn't this Magistrate Sheffield?”

Claiming the title of King Joseph's personal magistrate, that mysterious lady stood there.

Her body was wrapped with a black cloak similar to the fashion of ancient mages, a hood long enough to shadow her entire face. Her revealing lips, were crimson red like fresh blood.

“Let us down.”

“But.....we’re not over Aquelia yet. We're just at the country’s border.”

Claville indicated at the "Tiger's Highway" below.

“That's alright. Time is precious.”

“Wouldn't that be too risky?”

Sheffield started laughing.

“The enemy army is not worthy of being feared.”

Claville was quickly brought back to reality by her smile.

“An order to all ships, cease fire. Release the ‘package’.”

Sheffield did not turn back. For the purpose of sitting on the Jörmungandr's shoulder, she leapt off the railings of Charles Orleans.

She couldn't be seen using any levitation magic, yet light as a feather, only grabbing her sleeves, she floated down onto the Jörmungandr's shoulders. After confirming she had sat tight, Claville ordered the soldiers on the deck to cut the tethering rope.

From the middle of each vessel, many Jörmungandr could be spotted dropping down to earth, all of them carrying oversized weapons such as cannons, large swords, spears and so on.

Watching that scene from a close distance, one can, amazingly, feel a pressuring aura different from golems, emitted from each one of them.

The gigantic metal bodies all descended slowly. That was probably due to the activation of the "Levitation device" installed within them. If so, then there must be some terrifying power stored within.

According to rumors, the technological advancement of those Jörmungandr, involved elves as well....., granting these Jörmungandr hair-raising abilities.

Those things could use cannons as easily as if they were handguns..... even castle walls won't stand against them.

Plus, imagine that metal puppet swinging its sword. Just how much destruction would each blow cause?

Where on this world would they obtain magic strong enough to pierce the armor of these things?

Even just imagining sent shivers down one's spine.

The woman.... the one named Sheffield - the female Magistrate directly under his Majesty, was planning to expand a battle that she herself did not understand.

Turn Romalia into ashes.

Those may be unrealistic words. On the other hand, with the aid of those murderous Jörmungandr, it might not seem so far fetched after all.

"How the hell did this happen?"

Though he said he was only driven by desire, he was actually starting to want to help.

He should no longer have any ties with those guys anymore, Claville secretly decided.

Putting the skies one side, the camps of Romalia were the first to discover Jörmungandr dropping everywhere from the sky and deployed troops to stand guard, surrounding the exit of "Tiger's Highway".

Since the inauguration of the coronation ceremony, they had been issued an order, alerting them of Gallian army's invasion, and had been standing guard since.

Originally taking the idea of Gallian army invading as a joke, the appearance of Gallian fleet above their heads turned their heads around completely. What reason would there be, which might, even potentially, cause the Gallian army to invade?

As soon as Gallian army crossed the border, the Romalian army got a new order.

'No matter what class of soldiers it is, wiped them out. If a woman with runes engraved on her forehead is found, capture her alive.'

Even the Captain of the Crusaders spoke to himself with a nervous tone. “Those armored puppets that the Gallia fleet dropped......are golems?”

One by one, the armored puppets rushed over to the canyon sandwiched by the two cliffs of "Tiger's Street".

“By just these golems, they're planning to attack us?” Vice-captain scratched his ears and muttered.

"From what it seems, there aren't any more airborne units.... probably still on top of those ships."

“Now what?” The vice-captain asked.

"Ignore them. As long as we take advantage now and take them down one by one. Let’s go.” The Captain's voice could be heard overflowing with confidence. There was a perfectly valid reason to support his confidence. After all, under his command was not any squad.

It was a mobile "artillery" squad.

Seeing the two squads of infantrymen heading into Tiger's street, the "artillery" units paused eating grass, lazily stretching their bodies.

They were the "Tortoise Artillery Units".

On the lands of Halkeginia, they were a very popular choice for armies.

Contrary to popular belief, tortoises were not species with a slow-reaction.

In addition, tortoises had a large weight carrying capacity, through them, an army could quickly deploy cannons across the entire battlefield. It was said that the appearance of that unit, completely reshaped Halkeginia's castle sieges.

Soldiers in charge of steering those tortoises, untangled the rope holding those tortoises in place, allowing "artillery units" to march forward. Heaving cannons on their backs, each step giving a dull 'thud', they emitted an antic feeling out of place with the idea of battlefields.

On the other hand, the cannons they're carrying had nothing to do with the word farce. Less agile golems, if they were to take one of these rounds directly, the result would be scattered pieces everywhere.

Entering the street into around 5 squares on the map, the captain ordered them to stand guard.

That place, of the entire canyon, was the only place where it got wide. Lined up by buildings on both sides, it formed a small-scaled camp.

Usually packed with people, yells everywhere, had become empty and eerily silent then, the only noise coming from the occasional rustles the squad made from waiting the enemy.

Around one square in front of them, a blurred shadow of the enemy could be seen. The captain laughed. Probably a team of amateurs, stupid enough to let golems march in such a narrow space without any coverage.

"Ha, this'll be great target practice! Artillery units, load!"

Soldiers in control of the tortoises, popped cannonballs into the cannon. Those cannons had a range of two squares. If they wanted a lethal shot on targets with size of a golem, they must wait until they were in 500 metre's range.

The captain silently awaited for the perfect timing, thinking of putting them down in one go. In the squad, conversation teasing the enemy could be heard continuously.

Yet, as those "Golems" approached them, laughters turned into shocked cries in no time.

"Wearing armours?"

"How come their motions are so smooth?"

Just by looking at it, the captain instinctively felt fear.

That was no normal golems.

"Fi- Open fire!"

A result of being blinded by fear, the captain impatiently issued the attack orders.

The artillery units' continuously fired into the narrow space in the canyon, echoing thunderous 'booms'. The tortoises retreated into their shells, acting as a better force against the enormous recoil of the cannons.

Although they weren't completely into the 'lethal' distance yet, the target was locked and they had lots of cannons to spare.

The shells beautifully landed in the middle of the "golem" crowd, bringing up a thick cloud of dust. Loud hit-confirming clangs of metal colliding together could be heard.

Those were, after all, cannons fitted for enlarged shells.

If the golems got hit, they were sure to have limbs flying everywhere.....

And yet....among the smoke, those golems were still progressing as if nothing happened.

“Unharmed!?!?”
The petrified vice-captain said.

“Not possible.....that was a direct hit from the cannon? Not even the walls of a castle can withstand a shot from even one round of these artillery units!”

“Next round, fire! Continue! Hurry!”

However, the second rounds never begun. The "Golems" were already in front of them, holding big cannons in their hands.

“These Golems can run! Are these Golems at all?”

“They have cannons!”

“Wuahhhhhhhhhh!”

Endorsed into a state of panic, the soldiers all hurriedly threw down their heavy armour, pushing one and another for escape.

At that moment, the Jörmungandr fired their cannons. Hot burning spraying rounds, laid holes in the fleeing soldiers.

After an explosion far more deafening than those of the artillery units subsided, the ground all around where the shell landed looked like a fragment of hell. At such a narrow space, the effect of the power of an exploding shell packed with gunpowder, was not something anyone could stand looking at.

That team, had been entirely wiped out with just one shot.

Surrounded by a sea of red flames, the Jörmungandr slowly marched down the street, their figure as if an army of demons bringing hell down to this world.

A lucky soldier who survived the blast by using the tortoise shells as a shield, looked upwards to the passing Jörmungandr and exclaimed
"Mon-monsters......"

At the resting room of St Lutcia cathedral of Aquelia, the crowd buzzed as noisy as a beehive. Continuous reports of the battle status from the country's borders caused those priests to display mixed emotions of fear and uncertainty. An aura of uncomfortableness veiled the entire room.

The captains of the Paladins had long left the cathedral to stay with their teams camped in the fields. Outside of the cathedral, the effects of the news that the Pope was canceling his ceremony due the the invasion of Gallia, were even more visible. Spreading like a spark in a barn full of hay, the entire town was in chaos.

In the middle of the crowd of priests, Henrietta stood by herself in the resting room, dumbfound.

Curses flooded everywhere in the room; messengers delivering news that required immediate attention in hordes.

War?

Gallia initiated a war?

The reality, caused her to doubt her own ears. The "conspiracy" had already been foiled, why would they still need to initiate a war?

A knight, brought news of the standoff between the Romalian and Gallian fleet above the skies of Tiger's street.

"It's Gallian rebels that are attacking us!?"

Hearing this news, the Generals sitting on one side let out a laugh.

"Why would the rebels attack other countries?"

"Because we rejected their request for an escape."

The generals laughed loudly again.

Even Henrietta, couldn't help but shake her head at this lame excuse.

'So the war eventually began', she sadly thought.

Never did she think that the Gallian army would seriously go to war so carelessly.

She was at a foreign country currently, and had no authority over what Romalia decided to do. The feelings of anxiety yet unable to do anything, burned hotter and hotter every second. Despite she technically still had the Ondine Water Spirit Knights and Louise on hand, they were already assigned a job of guarding the cathedral.

Analyzing the reason for Gallia's sudden invasion, it could be because of the recent provocation by Romalia gathering troops near Gallia's borders.

Only able to do theoretical work, in the end.... she gritted her teeth from not being able to do anything at all.

At this moment, the permanent Gallian ambassador of Romalia, escorted by his own cavalry, showed up with a despising face. In place of Vittorio, the personnel temporarily in charge, the generals, stood up to welcome him.

"This is very unfortunate, very very unfortunate indeed. Traitors of my country, have brought serious disturbance to your country. I hereby, representing my King, apologize. Therefore....."

Completely understanding the situation, the generals declared, without any attempts to decorate their sentences at all,
"There is not a chance of letting your army in our borders to suppress these rebels. We have no idiots here who would openly bring the wolves in. You tell your Joseph. Our reputed Romalian elite forces, will completely eradicate every single Gallian rebel."

"What are you talking about, this is my country's rebels. To our country, they are....."
Just as the Gallian ambassador was about to continuing weaving more excuses, the Romalian general raised his staff, pointing at him straight in the face. Standing beside them, the priests all cried out.
"General, general, what if blood were to stain the cathedral...."

Towards the terrified ambassador, the general said
"Apologies, our Romalian Generals are all chosen out of the elite Paladins. Hope you can forgive me for my rudeness. However, please be cautious of your words. To you councilors, words is equivalent to the staff in my hand. Before drawing it out, you must know what you're doing."

The ambassador nodded and shrunk away. Seeing how the general beautifully drove the Gallian ambassador away, the entire crowd erupted into cheers and claps.

Watching this show, Henrietta finally genuinely felt the meaning of
'The war has begun'

As the door to the Pope's personal resting room was opened, Vittorio came out leading a band of priests behind him. Henrietta felt a sudden surge of blood rushing to her head and immediately walked upto him. Holding back her urge of smacking him in the face, the emotions built up within her mind exploded.

"Your holiness! Are you going to take responsibility for your actions? Because of your provocation, Gallia finally initiated a war!"

"MY provocation?"
Vittorio questioned with surprise.

"Yes! Because of the placement of your army near the borders resulted into this avoidable battle!"

"You must be kidding me. If it weren't for my army placement, I'm afraid we won't even have time to discuss right now. It's only because of the army struggling to defend this country, we are able to sit down and plan for countermeasures."

Vittorio came close to Henrietta.

"For the purpose of 'killing our rebels', Joseph mobilized His army. Isn't the entire event as simple as that?"

In just a few sentences, he had completely reversed what Henrietta believed. Frustrated tears flowed from Henrietta's eyes.

"But, but..... no matter what, there's no need to....."

"You are terribly mistaken, dear Queen Henrietta. This war, is not the product of political affairs, nor is it because of them trying to get the upperside after being exposed of the conspiracy. This is not like the games in court. It is fundamentally different. This war is related to the survival of both countries. There's not enough room for two tigers on a mountain. Being exposed of the conspiracy, is only a part of their plan. War.... is also another part of it.

Henrietta looked at Vittorio in a daze.

To her disbelief, in this Pope's mind..... both compassion and cruelty existed side by side.

"Talks? Mediation? These things are long gone in this battle. Right now, all we can to is to defeat our enemy completely. Being countries of strong power, there is either complete alliance, or total enemies. Other than that, there is no third choice. This matter, if you were to understand is a normal diplomatic issue, then I would be very troubled. More worryingly, King Joseph is probably thinking of the same thing."

Vittorio turned his head to face the general and priests. Speaking of which, all the people congregated in that room, were all the most crucial people of Romalia.

Seeing their state like that, Henrietta couldn't help but ask herself 'Why hadn't I noticed this before?'

'Forcing King Joseph to step down from his throne using the evidence of the conspiracy'

'Elves returning the holy grounds by entering a discussion with them'

If these discussions did not work, what else could they do?

Both sides friendly taking a step back? Don't be silly. If they were able to do that, there would not be anything to worry about in the first place. Vittorio had completely seen through this a long time ago. He must've had planned to resort to war as soon as the diplomatic ties failed. It was only a matter of time....

He once said himself
"Believers of Brimir all hope to put a permanent end to this stupid fight."

Ah, from the start Vittorio was aiming for this ideal, using the entire Romalia and its civilians as stake, and began a one-time gamble to settle this all.

He had used all of his chips at once, to finish every single opponent.

"Gallian heretics, have allied themselves with the elves, attempting to destroy us. I, as a servant of God and Founder Brimir, hereby announce, the beginning of a 'Crusade'!"

The entire cathedral was covered with deafening silence for a split second, then quickly ruptured like boiling water
"Yeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

'Crusade'

To the peasants of Halkeginia, this was a gamble that could affect the rest of their lives, their offspring's lives.

In this world, only the talented were allowed to kill endlessly....

There would not be an ending to this frenzy. From that moment onwards, they had become soldiers who were not afraid of dying for their God and Founder Brimir.

Henrietta’s legs turned jelly and she fell to the ground. The 'Crusade' had been announced. Either your survival or mine, never stopping until the complete extermination of the other. The endless, insane war had finally, officially begun.

It was already unstoppable, no one could prevent this war anymore.

That man Vittorio, playing as God in that era, continued and cried out
“Gaining victory in the 'Crusade', reclaiming our 'holy grounds' from the hand of the elves. I give blessings to all warriors of God!”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter6

2017-09-24T18:22:19Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 6: Tiger Highway===

Being called ‘Gallia’s spine’ of the Fire Dragon Mountains, the eastern end of the location is extremely interesting. The watershed spanning from the north all the way down south cleanly marked the border of Gallia and Romalia.

At the bottom of the Fire Dragon Mountain, on a piece of the land facing the sea laid the Street of Aquelia.

A street in perpendicular with the Dragon Mountains.

That is what's known as the 'Tiger's Highway', a narrow street located in the valley that is more than 10 leagues long.

Taking advantage of the giant 10 leagues fault line, a bunch of mages created that with their power.

Being the only available path from Eastern Romalia to Gallia, the streets were often crowded with merchants and travelers.

To the left and right of that street were huge cliffs; making daytime and nighttime almost indistinguishable.

Back in the days when that street had just been established, tigers brazenly lurked even on clouded days.... the appearance of man-eating tigers cried out loud for brave crusading teams again and again. Just as their existence was fading, then came the rumors of bandits.

Those who had passed through this street, saw no difference between bandits and the already-gone man-eating tigers, and hence came its name - "Tiger's Highway".

Fortunately, ever since the end of border expansions, even the appearance of bandits diminished. Only occasional stories of starving bandits trying their luck. Traces of the previous dark impressions had been completely erased.

The two sides of the cliffs were lit up brightly with torches, even hotels could be found embedded in both sides of the cliffs.

As one of the main trade routes of Halkenia, "Tiger's Highway" represented the symbol of Romalia's prosperity.

At the customs of Gallia, there seemed to be some kind of dispute.

"What? Access denied? Officer, what's going on?"

The gate of the customs were tightly shut, piling up travelers and merchants in front of it.

"Orders are orders, just sit tight and wait here for the release orders."

A merchant squeezed out from the crowd.

"Hey, wait a second, if this shipment does not reach Romalia by tomorrow night, my losses will be immeasurable. Are You going to compensate me?"

“Don’t talk nonsense.”

The people have the officers surrounded by layers.

“The Third Annual Enthronement Ceremony of the pope is about to end. Do you know how long I have waited for this day?”

"My fiancée is sick, I have to see her!"

An officer raised his staff and said: “We don’t care. We're only following orders from above, as for why, we have the least ideas ourselves.”

The gathered crowd looked at each other puzzled; at that moment.....a cavalry came dashing forward. Before he was even able to get off his horse, he was already flooded by the people.

“Emergency, emergency.”

“What happened?”

“Two fleets has rebelled and are currently marching towards the 'Tiger's Highway'”

Rebel? Marching?

“Don't joke with me, rebellion these kind of stuff.”

The knight did not reply, but instead looked up to the sky. Northwest of where they were.... a few black dots were gradually enlarging.

“T-two fleets!”

However, unlike the past, the tail of the fleets were not hanging Gallia’s warship flag. In other words, the fleet were not acting on Gallia King's Government’s orders.

“We might as well call them the anonymous rebellion fleet ......”

The gathered crowd all stared at the sky with unease.

“Quick, look, something seems to be dangling under the ship,” someone shouted out. Under the few dozen ships protected by other ships in formation, a rope was seen hanging something. On closer inspection, it seemed to be of a human's figure.

"What's that, Golem? Or is it '''(卡格伊鲁)'''?"

“They're even brazenly wearing armor!”

Looking at the golem emitting a metallic sheen, the officer's back naturally broke into cold sweats.

The feelings of fear was almost instinctive.

In silence, they watched the fleet slowly steer into Romalia borders.

“What on earth, will happen next......”

On the decks of what was originally "Charles Orleans", on the charcoaled face, due to long years of services, of fleet captain Claville, expressed signs of confusion and anticipation.

“Don’t understand. I just don’t understand.”

He mumbled to himself with effort in each word.

Having spent almost his entire life in the sea of air, he could not understand what his lord’s intentions were.

“Pretend to rebel, turn Romalia into ashes.”

This was the only order from his majesty. 30 years of service since being a cadet, never have he heard a more simple and yet brutal command.

He was more of a person who preferred to command a battle than politics. Most former colleagues who turned to the political line, were involved in civil strifes, bringing themselves to their own destruction.

Bowing his head, faithfully carrying out his orders..... without realizing, he had already been promoted to Governor.

After going through several large-scale battles, both his fame and experience had gradually risen.

Was this position really suitable for me?

In his mind, those issues often appeared.

Duties weren't exactly busy to the point that he had no time to consider these questions.

Time flies.

Just as he was about to retire, perhaps getting a few more medals before returning to his own territory, spending the rest of his life hunting or whatever.....

“I’ll give you Romalia,” was what the incompetent King said.

To be able to get your hands on a country, at the very least, one can lead a life like a noble. No....if it’s a piece of land as large as Romalia, there would be no shame in claiming the title King.

'King'.

An idea that never came across him even once.

There was no sense of ingenuity in it.

Yet, the idea had blew Claville's mind.

“I thought I was a person with no aspirations, no, I’m definitely am....” as if talking to himself, Claville quietly said.

Determining that it was to question himself, Chief deputy Viscount Julian opened his mouth. “After reducing the land to ashes, exactly what kind of regime would be built, our Highness.”

His words sandwiched irony, but not forgetting respect for their king.

“Don’t know.”

“Straightforward, aren’t you?”

“How long have we known each other?”

“More than 10 years already, I guess.”

"From the beginning, I have always been faithfully carrying out orders. Before I knew it, I already hold my position today....if I were to call myself talented, I wouldn't spit a syllable even if my lips cracked. However,..... as for ambition, I can't admit having none.”

Julian replied with a tired voice.
“I’m the same”

"Turning what into how much ashes, it'll all have to depend on my strength. A mission of this level, the king wants to mention as little as possible."

"As for whether this mission will end up smoothly? The guest we picked up at St. Maran.... That mysterious woman and the bounded up knight mannequins. For them, they might really turn Romalia into ashes. After all, no matter which way we think of it, the power to command these ship lies completely in her hands."

Claville recalled that King Joseph had a female Magistrate by the name of Sheffield. That woman exuded an ominous atmosphere. If it was her, she’d really execute the command word by word, transforming the entire Romalia into ashes without so much of a blink of an eye.

"Not only that, between non-commissioned officers, many people have placed themselves against this operation. However, this is natural... according to rumors, at the capital a Knight of the Roses formed a real rebellion, though it seems it was immediately suppressed. If a fraud rebellion turned into a real one, this will definitely become a good plot for future operas."

“After this, every non-commissioned officers on the ship will be given territory, and the status of the Baron. Julian, you will be the Duke. "

Viscount Julian nodded.

“It’s going to start. Speaking of which……”

“What’s wrong?”

“This conspiracy, I wonder how many lives will it claim?”

This operation does not concern only of war, Claville inadvertently discovered.

This was also a simple gamble.

Whether Romalia will turn to ashes was one.

Whether he was able to become king smoothly was another.

Whether the crew would obey was another.

That kind of despicable conspiracy was unheard of, but, it was too late to get out of it already. The pain of his conscience, was nothing in the face of his just awoken ambition.

"Perhaps I myself, am also longing for this gamble.”

Lives including his own, were all thrown into the stake like coins.

Cruel to the extreme, there was nothing worth sparing in this relentless gamble.

“11 o'clock, Romalian fleet," the watchman cried out with a trembling voice.

On the gunning deck of "Harold, Othellon", Second Lieutenant Williams was shaking with anger.

"What's wrong with this, this battle, is there no room for discussion?"

The ship’s non-commissioned officers shared the same mood as Second Lieutenant Williams. Since yesterday, before they have even a firm grasp of the situation, were already ordered to strike, and came all the way here.

According to what they heard, it was to trigger a war between Gallia and Romalia.

“I don’t understand.....why must we fight with Romalia’s soldiers?”

The soldiers all watched their own commander with the same puzzled eyes.

An aide-de-camp descended from the upper decks, bringing news to the confused soldiers.

“Fleet commander ordered that all the soldiers who participated in this campaign will have a special reward after the war. All non-commissioned officers are to be knighted and all soldiers are to be given noble statuses.”

But even so, no cheers could be heard from the gunning deck, everyone looked at the aide-de-camps’s face coldly.

"Over the reward, we'd rather have a suitable explanation. Why do we have to fight Romalia? Is Romalia not an ally of our country? Although it is our duties to comply orders, this is just too puzzling."

Looking at the questioning Second Lieutenant Williams, the ADC only gave orders
“Everyone back into places, we’re about to engage our enemy”

“Enemy, are you referring to the Romalia Army? Why would the Romalia Army be considered an enemy? Between us and them, for what reasons should we fight with them?”

The gunning officer around Second Lieutenant Williams also casted a skeptical eye to the ADC.

“Why, are we not hanging our flag?”

“T-this is because……”

"'We are now rebelling' kind of rumors are everywhere. How are we going to deny this now! Who excatly, is at the bottom of managing this rebel."

“R-rebel?”

Unrest in the cannon’s deck peaked. Second Lieutenant Williams grabbed the collar of the ADC's shirt.

"Even if we were to rebel, isn't there a standard rebelling procedure, are you supposed to gather all soldiers and ask for their opinions? What exactly are the captain and commander thinking?"

“Insolence!”

The ADC brandished his wand. In unison, 2nd Lieutenant Williams and the other officers all brandished theirs. The gunning deck was packed with tension.

That time, another order rang out.

“R-report, Romalian fleets approaching! All cannons get ready!"

Hearing the report, the ADC put away his wand.

“.....if you have something to say, leave it for later. We should first consider how to survive through this.”

“Damn!”

Unwillingly, Second Lieutenant Williams punched the wall.

The closing Romalian fleet totaled to forty something ships. Though said they're all the newest version ships, they were still far outnumbered by the opponent - a total of one hundred and twenty something Gallian amphibious fleet.

Even so, the approaching Romalian fleet was alerted for battle. Baring their sides, entering formation, they extended their cannons together.

Shortly followed by issuing their warning.

“To the unidentified approaching fleet. What lies ahead of you is Romalian territory, please immediately turn back. You are entering Romalian territory.”

Towards the knowledge of that the opponent was the Gallian amphibious fleet, the Romalian know completely. But since there was a lack of identification, following protocol was the most sensible thing to do.

Claville repeated the prepared speech:
“We are the‘Gallia fleet of Volunteers’. We can no longer tolerate the brutality of the Gallian regime and wish to establish the rightful king to the throne. We hope that we can receive the support of Romalia, offering us an escape route.”

This was an absolutely fictional and completely unrealistic reason.

But, as long as they claimed themselves as "a volunteering army for the establishment of the rightful king", then the rules of the Alliance of Kings did not conform anymore. Alliance of all four countries, only functioned if everyone was hoping for pacifism.

“We are seeking orders from the government, please be patient”

That answer was to be expected.

So marked the end of standard greetings procedures.

The rest of the plan should be very simple to execute.

Defeat the overwhelmed Romalian army, dash all the way to the ceremonial grounds, drop the "armored dummies"....

After that, they would have to wait for the orders of female Magistrate Sheffield, whose authority was just below that of King Joseph's.

Out of everyone's surprise, the Romalian fleet pressed forward.

It was as if they had seen through their plan.

“They already know of our plan?” Julian whimpered with a small voice.

“Doesn't matter. No matter what happens, they’re fated to turn into ashes”

The entire fleet turned，and laid parallel to the Romalian fleet.

“Fire all right cannons! Target, Romalian fleet!”

The order was immediately relayed to the gunners' deck and issued to the other ships via flag signals.

However,regardless of how long they waited, rounds of gunfire could not be heard. The other vessels also stayed silent.

“What, is there a malfunction？ Go and check.”

The ADC who was standing on one side dashed downwards, just to find himself coming back up with an embarrassed face. “The gunners' deck are rebelling, they refuse to fight.”

Julian smiled bitterly.

"Looks like our existence is destined to become future opera stories."

Claville’s face turned red.

“Deck officers, pull out your wands, follow me to suppress them."

When Claville was about to rush onto the cannon's deck....behind him came a woman’s voice.

“Commander.”

“Is, isn't this Magistrate Sheffield?”

Claiming the title of King Joseph's personal magistrate, that mysterious lady stood there.

Her body was wrapped with a black cloak similar to the fashion of ancient mages, a hood long enough to shadow her entire face. Her revealing lips, were crimson red like fresh blood.

“Let us down”

“But.....we’re not over Aquelia yet. We're just at the country’s border.”

Claville indicated at the "Tiger's Highway" below.

“That's alright. Time is precious.”

“Wouldn't that be too risky?”

Sheffield started laughing.

“The enemy army is not worthy of being feared.”

Claville was quickly brought back to reality by her smile.

“An order to all ships, cease fire. Release the ‘package’.”

Sheffield did not turn back. For the purpose of sitting on the Jörmungandr's shoulder, she leapt off the railings of Charles Orleans.

She couldn't be seen using any levitation magic, yet light as a feather, only grabbing her sleeves, she floated down onto the Jörmungandr's shoulders. After confirming she had sat tight, Claville ordered the soldiers on the deck to cut the tethering rope.

From the middle of each vessel, many Jörmungandr could be spotted dropping down to earth, all of them carrying oversized weapons such as cannons, large swords, spears and so on.

Watching that scene from a close distance, one can, amazingly, feel a pressuring aura different from golems, emitted from each one of them.

The gigantic metal bodies all descended slowly. That was probably due to the activation of the "Levitation device" installed within them. If so, then there must be some terrifying power stored within.

According to rumors, the technological advancement of these Jörmungandr, involved elves as well....., granting these Jörmungandr hair-raising abilities.

These things could use cannons as easily as if handguns..... even castle walls won't stand against them.

Plus, imagine that metal puppet swinging its sword. Just how much destruction would each blow cause?

Where on that world would they obtain magic strong enough to pierce the armor of these things?

Through even just imagining, already it sent shivers down one's spine.

The woman.... the one named Sheffield - the female Magistrate directly under his Majesty, was planning to expand a battle that she herself did not understand.

Turn Romalia into ashes.

Those may be unrealistic words. On the other hand, with the aid of those murderous Jörmungandr, it might not seem so far fetched after all.

"How the hell did this happen?"

Though says he's only driven by desire, he's starting to actually want to help.

He should no longer have any ties with those guys anymore, Claville secretly decided.

Putting the skies one side, on the camps of Romalia, they were the first discover Jörmungandr dropping everywhere from the sky, and deployed troops to stand guard, surrounding the exit of "Tiger's Highway".

Since the inauguration of the coronation ceremony, they have been issued an order, alerting them of Gallian army's invasion, and have been standing guard since.

Originally taking the idea of Gallian army invading as a joke, the appearance of Gallian fleet above their heads turned their heads around completely. What reason would there be, which might, even potentially, cause the Gallian army to invade?

As soon as they cross the border, the Romalian army a new order.

'No matter what class of soldiers it is, wiped them out. If a woman with runes engraved on her forehead is found, capture her alive.'

Even the Captain of the Crusaders spoke to himself with a nervous tone. “Those armored puppets that the Gallia fleet dropped......are golems?”

One by one, the armored puppets rushed over to the canyon sandwiched by the two cliffs of "Tiger's Street".

“By just these golems, they're planning to attack us?” Vice-captain scratched his ears and muttered.

"From what it seems, there aren't any more airborne units.... probably still on top of those ships."

“Now what?” The vice-captain asked.

"Ignore them. As long as we take advantage now and take them down one by one. Let’s go.” The Captain's voice could be heard overflowing with confidence. There was a perfectly valid reason to support his confidence. After all, under his command was not any squad.

It was a mobile "artillery" squad.

Seeing the two squads of infantrymen heading into Tiger's street, the "artillery" units paused eating grass, lazily stretching their bodies.

They were the "Tortoise Artillery Units".

On the lands of Halkenia, they were a very popular choice for armies.

Contrary to popular belief, tortoises were not species with a slow-reaction.

In addition, tortoises had a large weight carrying capacity, through them, an army could quickly deploy cannons across the entire battlefield. It was said that the appearance of that unit, completely reshaped Halkenia's castle sieges.

Soldiers in charge of steering these tortoises, untangled the rope holding these tortoises in place, allowing "artillery units" to march forward. Heaving cannons on their backs, each step giving a dull 'thud', they emitted an antic feeling out of place with the idea of battlefields.

On the other hand, the cannons they're carrying had nothing to do with the word farce. Less agile golems, if they were to take one of these rounds directly, the result would be scattered pieces everywhere.

Entering the street into around 5 squares on the map, the captain ordered them to stand guard.

That place, of the entire canyon, was the only place where it got wide. Lined up by buildings on both sides, it formed a small-scaled camp.

Usually packed with people, yells everywhere, had become empty and eerily silent then, the only noise coming from the occasional rustles the squad made from waiting the enemy.

Around one square in front of them, a blurred shadow of the enemy could be seen. The captain laughed. Probably a team of amateurs, stupid enough to let golems march in such a narrow space without any coverage.

"Ha, this'll be great target practice! Artillery units, load!"

Soldiers in control of the tortoises, popped cannonballs into the cannon. Those cannons had a range of two squares. If they wanted a lethal shot on targets with size of a golem, they must wait until they were in 500 metre's range.

The captain silently awaited for the perfect timing, thinking of putting them down in one go. In the squad, conversation teasing the enemy could be heard continuously.

Yet, as those "Golems" approached them, laughters turned into shocked cries in no time.

"Wearing armours?"

"How come their motions are so smooth?"

Just by looking at it, the captain instinctively felt fear.

That was no normal golems.

"Fi- Open fire!"

A result of being blinded by fear, the captain impatiently issued the attack orders.

The artillery units' continuously fired into the narrow space in the canyon, echoing thunderous 'booms'. The tortoises retreated into their shells, acting as a better force against the enormous recoil of the cannons.

Although they weren't completely into the 'lethal' distance yet, the target was locked and they had lots of cannons to spare.

The shells beautifully landed in the middle of the "golem" crowd, bringing up a thick cloud of dust. Loud hit-confirming clangs of metal colliding together could be heard.

These are, after all, cannons fitted for enlarged shells.

If the golems get hit, they are sure to have limbs flying everywhere.....

And yet....among the smoke, those golems were still progressing as if nothing happened.

“Unharmed!?!?”
The petrified vice-captain said.

“Not possible.....that was a direct hit from the cannon? Not even the walls of a castle can withstand a shot from even on round of these artillery units!”

“Next round, fire! Continue! Hurry!”

However, the second rounds never begun. The "Golems" were already in front of them, holding big cannons in their hands.

“Those Golems can run! Are these Golems at all?”

“They have cannons!”

“Wuahhhhhhhhhh!”

Endorsed into a state of panic, the soldiers all hurriedly threw down their heavy armour, pushing one and another for escape.

At this moment, the Jörmungandr fired Their cannons. Hot burning spraying rounds, laid holes in the fleeing soldiers.

After an explosion far more deafening than those of the artillery units subsided, the ground all around where the shell landed looked like a fragment of hell. At such a narrow space, the effect of the power of an exploding shell packed with gunpowder, is not something anyone can stand looking at.

This team, has been entirely wiped out with one shot.

Surrounded by a sea of red flames, the Jörmungandr slowly marched down the street, their figure as if an army of demons bringing hell down to this world.

A lucky soldier who survived the blast by using the tortoise shells as a shield, looked upwards to the passing Jörmungandr and exclaimed
"Mon-monsters......"

At the resting room of St Lutcia cathedral of Aquelia, the crowd buzzed as noisy as a beehive. Continuous reports of the battle status from the country's borders have caused these priests to display mixed emotions fear, uncertainty. An aura of uncomfortness veiled the entire room.

The captains of the Paladins have long left this cathedral to stay with their teams camped in the fields. Outside of the cathedral, the effects of the news that the Pope is cancelling his ceremony due the the invasion of Gallian, are even more visible. Spreading like a spark in a barn full of hay, the entire town was in chaos.

In the middle of the crowd of priests, Henrietta stood by herself in the resting room, dumbfound.

Curses flooded everywhere in the room; messengers delivering news that require immediate attention in hordes.

War?

Gallia initiated a war?

The reality, has caused her to doubt her own ears. The "conspiracy" has already been foiled, why would they still need to initiate a war?

A knight, brought news of the standoff between the Romalian and Gallian fleet above the skies of Tiger's street.

"It's Gallian rebels that are attacking us!?"

Hearing this news, the Generals sitting on one side let out a laugh.

"Why would the rebels attack other countries?"

"Because we rejected their request for an escape"

The generals laughed loudly again.

Even Henrietta, couldn't help but shake her head at this lame excuse.

'So the war eventually began', she sadly thought.

Never did she thought that the Gallian army would seriously go to war carelessly.

She is at a foreign country currently, and have no authority over what Romalia decides to do. The feelings of anxiety yet unable to do anything, burned hotter and hotter every second. Despite she technically still has the Ondine Water Spirit Knights and Louise on hand, they are already assigned a job of guarding the cathedral.

Analyzing the reason for Gallia's sudden invasion, it could be because of the recent provocation by Romalia gathering troops near Gallia's borders.

Only able to do theoretical work, in the end.... she gritted her teeth from not being able to do anything at all.

At this moment, the permanent Gallian ambassador of Romalia, escorted by his own cavalry, showed up with a despising face. In place of Vittorio, the personnel temporarily in charge, the generals, stood up to welcome him.

"This is very unfortunate, very very unfortunate indeed. Traitors of my country, have brought serious disturbance to your country. I hereby, representing my King, apologize. Therefore....."

Completely understanding the situation, the generals declared, without any attempts to decorate their sentences at all,
"There is not a chance of letting your army in our borders to suppress these rebels. We have no idiots here who would open bring the wolves in. You tell your Joseph. Our reputed Romalian elite forces, will completely eradicate every single Gallian rebel."

"What are you talking about, this is my country's rebels. To our country, they are....."
Just as the Gallian ambassador was about to continuing weaving more excuses, the Romalian general raised his staff, pointing at him straight in the face. Standing beside them, the priests all cried out.
"General, general, what if blood were to staid the cathedral...."

Towards the terrified ambassador, a general said
"Apologies, our Romalian Generals are all chosen out of the elite Paladins. Hope you can forgive me for my rudeness. However, please be cautious of your words. To you councilors, words is equivalent to the staff in my hand. Before drawing it out, you must know what you're doing."

The ambassador nodded and shrunk away. Seeing how the general beautifully drove the Gallian ambassador away, the entire crowd erupted into cheers and claps.

Watching this show, Henrietta has finally genuinely felt the meaning of
'The war has begun'

As the door to the Pope's personal resting room has been opened, Vittorio came out leading a band of priests behind him. Henrietta felt a sudden surge of blood rushing to her head, immediately walking in front of him. Holding back her urge of smacking him in the face, the emotions built up within her mind exploded.

"Your holiness! Are you going to take responsibility for your actions? Because of your provocation, Gallia finally initiated a war!"

"MY provocation?"
Vittorio questioned with surprise.

"Yes! Because of the placement of your army near the borders, resulted into this avoidable battle!"

"You must be kidding me. If it weren't for my army placement, I'm afraid we won't even have time to discuss right now. It's only because of the army struggling to defend this country, we are able to sit down and plan for countermeasures."

Vittorio came close to Henrietta.

"For the purpose of 'killing our rebels', Joseph mobilized His army. Isn't the entire event as simple as that?"

In just a few sentences, he had completely reversed what Henrietta believed. Frustrated tears flowed from Henrietta's eyes.

"But, but..... no matter what, there's no need to....."

"You are terribly mistaken, dear Queen Henrietta. This war, is not the product of political affairs, nor is it because of them trying to get the upperside after being exposed of the conspiracy. This is not like the games in court. It is fundamentally different. This war is related to the survival of both countries. There's not enough room for two tigers on a mountain. Being exposed of the conspiracy, is only a part of their plan. War.... is also another part of it.

Henrietta looked at Vittorio in a daze.

To her disbelief, in this Pope's mind..... both compassion and cruelty existed side by side.

"Talks? Mediation? These things are long gone in this battle. Right now, all we can to is to defeat our enemy completely. Being countries of strong power, there is either complete alliance, or total enemies. Other than that, there is no third choice. This matter, if you were to understand is a normal diplomatic issue, then I would be very troubled. More worryingly, King Joseph is probably thinking of the same thing."

Vittorio turned his head to face the general and priests. Speaking of which, all the people congregated in this room, are all the most crucial people of Romalia.

Seeing their state like that, Henrietta couldn't help but ask herself 'Why hadn't I noticed this before?'

'Forcing King Joseph to step down from his throne using the evidence of the conspiracy'

'Elves returning the holy grounds by entering a discussion with them'

If these discussions did not work, what else could they do?

Both sides friendly taking a step back? Don't be silly. If they were able to do this, there would not be anything to worry about in the first place. Vittorio had completely seen through this a long time ago. He must've had planned to resort to war as soon as the diplomatic ties failed. It was only a matter of time....

He once said himself
"Believers of Brimir all hope to put a permanent end to this stupid fight."

Ah, from the start Vittorio was aiming for this ideal, using the entire Romalia and its civilians as stake, and began a one-time gamble to settle this all.

He had use all of his chips at once, to finish every single opponent.

"Gallian heretics, have allied themselves with the elves, attempting to destroy us. I, as a servant of God and Founder Brimir, hereby announce, the begin of a 'Crusade'!"

The entire cathedral was covered with deafening silence for a split second, then quickly ruptured like boiling water
"Yeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

'Crusade'

To the peasants of Halkenia, this is a gamble that can affect the rest of their lives, their offspring's lives.

On this world, only the talented are allowed to kill endlessly....

There will not be an ending for this frenzy. From this moment onwards, they have become soldiers who are not afraid of dying for their God and Founder Brimir.

Henrietta’s legs turned jelly and fell to the ground. The 'Crusade' has been announced. Either your survival or mine, never stopping until the complete extermination of the other. The endless, insane war has finally, officially begun.

It is already unstoppable, no one can prevent this war anymore.

This man Vittorio, playing as God in this era, continued and cried out
“Gaining victory in the 'Crusade', reclaiming our 'holy grounds' from the hand of the elves. I give blessings to all warriors of God!”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter5

2017-09-18T06:05:29Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 5: Six Thousand Years Ago===

At the same time...or not.

Brimir and Sasha brought Saito to a village called Nitabelio.

Although described as being brought there, as soon as he walked past the gates, the village appeared before him. With Nitabelio as its name, it seemed to undoubtedly be a prosperous market. With that kind of mindset, he found that what he saw did not fall within his expectations.

It was a small village filled with movable tents placed along the sides of nameless hills. One round tent was made of wood and cloth. On one side of the tent, there were a few goats eating long strands of grass.

The whole scenery looked just like the nomadic Mongolians living in their daily lives—something that he had seen in a community textbook.

Finding his breath taken away by this foreign place, Saito stood there dumbfounded.

“My house is just over there. ”

Brimir led him to one of the highest tents in the village. A blue flag flapped atop the tent's canopy. ''Wasn't Brimir a founder? Someone like Christianity's Jesus, Islam's Mohammad, or Buddhism's Śākyamuni? Essentially some incredible person!'' While thinking so, Saito entered. ''He's living in this kind of run-down place? Is this really Brimir himself?''

The furniture inside was simple; crude. A thatch bed was placed further inside. A carpet that resembled Middle-Eastern carpets covered the ground.

“But this really shocked me.”

Standing in the house, Brimir excitedly said,

“Where is your master anyways? Near Midagade? I just really want to meet him.”

Saito found himself recalling an animated film before he had seen before. Because the protagonist returned to the wrong time period, he got to directly interact with a hero. "I'm Tokugawa Ieyasu, Japan's first commander general." It seemed that as he said that phrase, he was introducing the Battle of Sekigahara in a friendly manner.

What he could see right now was completely different from that. No matter how he saw it, this was just an ordinary person.

Although, you couldn't really say that that was the absolute truth.....after all, legendary people were still people. The mere fact that he was in such a place and was seeing Brimir as an ordinary person was far more unimaginable. He should be paying close attention to this.

Saito coughed with an "ahem," then faced those two.

“That's absolutely impossible.”

“Why?”

“That's.....well what you two believe to be a trifling matter happens to be something that I can't possibly do. I actually come six thousand years from the future." He never thought that he would find himself saying something that sounded like it came out of a sci-fi show, regardless as to whether he was on Earth or Halkeginia.

Unsurprisingly, Brimir and Sasha faced each other and laughed. "Hahahaha.”

“What you said was indeed hilarious.”

“Sorry, sorry. I understand how you want to protect your master. Especially during this kind of chaos. Very few people use this kind of "odd system" of magic. It would be terrible if the Valiag knew. Why don't you tell me when you feel like it.”

Brimir laughed lightly.

''Odd system was referring to 'Void' right? In this era, the term 'Void' must be non-existent.''

“What's the Valiag?”

Saito asked.

“……You don't know? Those guys are a group of devils that employ frightening tactics." Brimir responded with a pained expression.

Saito felt a bit reluctant to believe what he was hearing on the topic of the Founder's enemies....those weren't the elves, who used ancient magic, were they?

“By Valiag, are you referring to elves? ”

Saito's head got hit hard with a “clang.”

“Ah, that hurts....”

“Why would we be those kinds of barbarians? ”

Sasha was put off by what Saito had said.

“They and us are of completely different races. In this wide world's other places.....have completely different cultures.”

“So it's like that.”

Brimir took a hold of Saito's left hand.

That's why I engraved this inscription on her. Gandálfr. In our old language, it means 'the lowly person who controls magic.'

"So you're the one who engraved this inscription. ”

"That's right. Yet your master didn't?”

Saito shook his head. The inscriptions actually engraved 'themselves'. But according to Brimir, inscriptions in this era had to be engraved. “Nope. Although, 'the lowly person who controls magic' ── Gandálfr doesn't actually use magic.”

“That's because you're a mere human. Looks like ordinary humans can actually become familiars. I had thought that only beasts, magical creatures, or creatures of a different race could. Essentially, the magic that she uses isn't what I use.”

“Ancient magic?”

He asked, but Sasha shook her head.

"What's that? Could you please stop calling it weird names, and just call it 'elven powers'?"

Saito began to realize how serious history was. A Gandálfr was 'the lowly person who controls magic.' And the Gandálfr in this era was an elf. He just felt that all of that was a bit hard to believe.

After having stared at Sasha for the whole time........he felt reality crack, as though he was seeing his own ancestors. Just some kind of indescribable feeling.

“Why didn't you use magic during that time?”

“I didn't want to use elven powers at that kind of place," Sasha said.

“Did you know that to use magic, elves have to learn it?”

“That's a widely known fact, after all.... but what do you mean by the Valiag's frightening tactics?”

Brimir looked at Saito in bewilderment.

“Do you honestly not know about the Valiag?”

“That's right.”

“I sure envy you; there's actually someone in this world who doesn't have the Valiag's shadow treading upon their land. Oh, I understand; your master must be intentionally hiding it from you.”

As though he was very satisfied, Brimir nodded his head. Saito could only watch in bafflement.

“If it's as terrifying as you say.......just what do those tactics look like?”

Brimir shook his head sadly.

“You'll probably understand in a moment.”

Heavy silence fell in the room. Unable to stand the silence, Saito looked around the inside tent. On a normal basis, there wasn't anything attractive. The entrance revealed a child's nosy face, though. A cute little girl that was around ten years of age.

She wore something that resembled a work uniform with a thin brightly colored belt on her waist.

“Lauren, it's fine. Come here. “

The little girl called Lauren, who was holding a ceramic pot, went over there with small steps. She placed the pot on the stove outside the tent.

“Ah, bring me the Basstelude. Thank you.” 

Looks like the thing called Basstelude was an object. The girl who brought that took out a wand and began chanting a spell.

“Wow, you are using magic, despite how young you are. Impressive. Is everyone here a Noble?”

“A Noble? I don't really understand what you mean. We are of the Markey race. It's in our blood to use magic. “

Would that mean, everyone living in this town were mages? This situation would have even had nobles shocked! As Saito exclaimed, a young man broke inside.

“Chief! Bad news!

Brimir rose with a thud. The girl called Lauren fearfully gripped the corner of her robe.

“Coming already? That was quick. They've already found this place, haven't they?”

Then, he whisked away what Lauren had brought and ran outside the tent.

“What is going on?” Saito was bewildered.

“They're here. The Valiag.”

Sasha explained.

“Hey, what exactly is this?”

“We'll discuss that later. Just grab this. “

Sasha grabbed a spear inside the tent and handed it to Saito.

Understanding nothing, Saito darted outside. Just who are these feared Valiags? The villagers are mages, but their feared enemies are......?

The village was in a state of chaos. In the empty center of the village, the young man held a staff in his hands, forcing Brimir to gather in the center. As Sasha, and Saito, who was standing on the edge, made their way there, Brimir gave them instructions.

“Lagunaru, stand guard on the west side of the village. Shigulsier, we'll be relying on you to aid the group in the North. Group Brimir, are you ready?”

Ten young men raised their arms.

“All right. Let's crash into the enemies' positions to buy time. Sasha, let's go.”

Brimir ran to the other side of the hill. Saito then followed Sasha, running two hundred meters over the hills.

Seeing the circumstances...., Saito stopped breathing.

Over there.......was an army.

Actually, it would be more accurate to say that it was a scene that would be difficult to describe with 'army'. The number of people involved was unknown. Four hundred metres to the front, there were several organized armies.

At the front were cavalry. They wore frightening horned helmets and chain mail. Following were troops on feet. Holding four meter long spears, similar to model corps, they stood there motionlessly.

“......That's the Valiag?”

If that was their enemy........He had no idea how many thousands or ten thousands of people there were. We, on the other hand, only have a few mages. Even if they were mages, they were incapable to defeating such a large number of enemies.

Also, what lies beneath the frighting helmet and armour? As their name happened to be Valiag, Saito had thought that they were ghost-like scums.

Despite having held up against this type of army before, this time's opponents weren't moving, and were organized and prepared for battle. A prepared opponent had no openings. If you directly faced the enemy from the front, you would get stomped on by the enemy like an ant.

The leading general was riding on a horse. He slowly raised his right hand, then lowered it. The troops slowly moved forward. They stopped every ten steps or so, and howled like beasts.

“That's the enemy? “

Sasha nodded at Saito's question.

“So it's like this? Really, why must the innocent me face these kinds of enemies.......”

While Saito was complaining, Sasha gripped the gun in her hands tightly, never taking her eyes off the enemy.

“Aren't they all fully armed.....just what should we do?”

While he distractedly gazed at the circumstances, Brimir could be heard chanting from behind.

''Eoru-Sunu Yarunsakusa-''

It was the “Void” magic that he had heard countless of times. The troops before them were slowly approaching.

''Osuonu waruyu rado''

Louise's "Explosion." But....this should be the earliest form of it.

The Valiag troops reached about three hundred meters from them. The range corps started shooting arrows. For a split second, the sky darkened with clouds of arrows. As soon as they reached their maximum height, several hundreds of arrows were pulled by gravity, aiming directly at Saito and the others.

The wind mages standing at ready beside Brimir started chanting wind magic. That was probably the “wind shield" that Tabitha frequently uses.

Thousands of arrows that flew at them were blown away by the wind magic, one by one piercing the ground around Saito and the others.

''Be-ozusu yuru svyuru kano oshiela''

Ten seconds later, a storm of arrows was brewed again. The same wind magic was used to blow them away. Around where Saito was waiting, it looked as if it was a rice paddy field from all of the arrows sticking out of the ground.

Along with Brimir's chant, Saito's fear slowly disappeared, replaced by overflowing courage.

The troops were now about a hundred meters ahead of them.

The mounted general once again raised his arm, waving it.

Stationed in the front row, heavily armored troops with pikes on foot cried out loudly in unison and started charging forwards. If someone was able to assault while carrying such heavy armour, are they even human? Just what kind of monster is beneath that armour?

Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh! (Warcry)

Thousands and millions of cries echoed across the land──────

Sasha nodded at Saito.

Generally speaking, seeing that organized army and hearing their terrifying war cries, people would be too scared to keep their backs straight.

But a Gandálfr that heard its master chanting from behind had no chance of fear.

Gandálfr existed for just one reason- to protect their master as they chant their spells.

They are weaponry experts capable of rivaling a thousand troops alone.

“What we see right now is a proper stance.”

Saito was brimming with courage.

Keeping their fighting stances, Sasha and Saito charged over.

The enemies on foot uniformity raised their pikes. As such, Sasha and Saito used the spears in their hands to fend off those numerous pikes. Then, waving off the pikes, they dashed towards the enemy troops.

“Uwah!”

The spears in Sasha's and Saito's hands looked like windmills in the battlefield. The enemy heavy infantry were swatted away like they were simply straw-men with the power of Gandálfr.

Suddenly, someone's armour got hit off by a pike. Catching a glimpse of the creature below , Saito found himself shocked.

“.......human?”

It appeared to be neither ghosts nor scums; just real live humans. Just how much rough training did these people endure, to be able to run and march uniformly in such heavy armour?

But right now, there was no time to be awestruck. The skilled soldiers had already surrounded Saito, thrusting their pikes like bouys in the sea.

Sasha and Saito were standing back to back, watching each other's backs while shaking away the pikes. Deep inside, they were praying for Brimir to hurry up and finish chanting his spell.

“Is the magic still not done! C'mon! We can't fend them off for much longer!”

Each second they endured felt like a minute under the endless pressure. The pikes attacked with a whoosh.

''Jella Isa Unju Hagaru Beo Kun Iru''

“Void” was finally complete.

Brimir waved his wand at the heart of the army.

A white ball of light started to form before Saito's eyes.....then, created a giant explosion. The explosion engulfed the enemy troops. Rays of light spread all over the place, causing destruction and chaos.

“Uwah──！”

With loud cry, Saito was also blown away by the wind produced by the explosion. The damn situation was like getting swollen up by a tsunami

“That hurts!”

Saito bumped into the ground. For a split second, he nearly lost his senses. While whispering, he supported his body. Looked like he wasn't hurt particularly badly, but his entire body still felt numb with pain.

Suddenly, someone grabbed Saito's wrist. He looked up. A mud-splattered Sasha stood there.

“You all right?” [[Image: ZnT14-139.jpg|thumb|]]

“Of-of course not... the power of the spell even hit us too... that's even scarier than Louise's spell...”

“Alas, nothing can be done about it. After all, this was the most effective method.....”

Sasha said without the slightest sign of complaint.

“Look.”

Looking carefully, that place was already transformed into portrait of Hell. Thanks to the gargantuan explosion, the heavily armoured soldiers in front were all blown off. Right now, they were all thrusted into the ground, moaning. Despite having gone through sufficient training, their bodies were inevitably that of human's. Remaining troops slowly retreated.

“Is everything all right?! I'm sorry! Really sorry! I'll definitely apologize to your master!"

Brimir exclaimed as he ran over to Saito. Saito finally stood up.

"In any case, I'm still alive. Forget about apologizing.....”

“Is that so……I had always wanted to greet your master too.”

“It's impossible. Forget about it.”

“In this case........I'll just apologize for now, and say these things later. All right, it's about time that that side of the village is done preparing. Let's retreat before the enemy reorganizes itself like before. “

Brimir ran off. Saito and the others immediately followed.

“Thank you. You helped us greatly. Had you not been here, the incantation might not have been completed.”

To follow their master's wishes and continue fighting even if they weren't willing, this is the fate of a Gandálfr, isn't it?

While thinking about how the situation looked, facing Brimir's back, Saito asked.

“Brimir-san.”

“What is it?”

“Why do you need to fight against those dreadful guys?”

“Because we cannot understand each other."

“So it's like that......”

As though he was mumbling to himself, Brimir said,

“Humans would fight for recognition. But the me who is recognized, hardly does anything for our clan; I lack the power to confront them. However.......the Gods have not abandoned us. I've been granted this unfathomable, strong power,” Brimir ended with a strong tone.

“We will win. Sooner or later, we will win for sure.”

''If this was truly the legendary Brimir......after this, he would go to war with the elves for an unknown reason. In the middle of this, he will then pass away.

''This kind of person had unexpectedly turned an elf into a familiar. How ironic. Of course, that cannot be told to Brimir.''

Saito attentively watched the Founder of Louise's world's back for a long long time.

After returning to the village, the tents were all packed up. The preparations before setting out were done. It was surprising how something that requires skill was done in such a short duration of time in preparation for retreat.......

''This must have been a part of their daily life.''

Brimir once again chanted a spell. A gigantic hinged door appeared before their eyes. Even after casting such a big explosion, he was able to make such a large door. This man was worthy of being called the “Founder”. His magic powers were unimaginably strong.

''... No, now that I think about it, back when I met Sasha, the "door" was not open in "another world", right? In that case, perhaps it did not require too much will power.

''Freely opening a “door” leading to a “different world” would require some time, wouldn't it?''

“Women and children first. Enter quickly.”

The women and children were absorbed into the door. That gigantic door led to some other place. A place in that world where the enemies would not find them.

''They avoided the enemies' assaults numerous times like this while constantly fleeing. On this land called “Halkeginia”, for them to be eventually named as nobles, that would require quite a bit of time.''

The men also disappeared through the door. It was finally Saito and Sasha's turn.

“You should go next. Enter, all right.”

Saito gazed at glowing door.

He thought: ''Just ahead might be a place that's considered to be holy.'' With mixed feelings of attachment and unease though fascinated, Saito entered the glowing door.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter4

2017-09-02T09:50:51Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 4: The Capital of Water===

As the day of the third annual coronation ceremony began, Guiche and the Ondine Water Spirit Knights were ordered to maintain order at the gates around the city. Aquileia's narrow alleys were mapped with complicated waterway patterns. All Romalia Pilgrims would be congregating in this tiny place. The Knights being ordered to prevent chaos deemed this as an inevitable part of their jobs.

Packed like sardines in an alley less than 2 mails wide, the flow of traffic became dead slow. Louise and the others, who had to dress up as nuns and start praying from 5 a.m. in the morning in front of St. Lucia Aquileia's Cathedral, were literally in the middle of a battlefield everyday.

Guiche and the boys were armed with mantles decorated with both Tristanian and Romalian coats of arms and bore the responsibility of keeping visitor flow in order. In reality, it felt more like going to war. Romalian Pilgrims pushed and shoved each other aggressively to "line up" at the gates of St Lucia Aquileia Cathedral. With the crowd's erratic motion, most of the pilgrims ended up outside the Cathedral despite their efforts in "lining up".

And so, Guiche and the Ondine Knights were stuck in this position, where they would have to fight with the desperate pilgrims on the verge of a brawl.

"C-Curse you! You shall not pass this line! Stop pushing!"

"Oi, oi, we came here all the way from Romalia! Making an exception here won't kill you!"

"If this calf does not receive the blessings of the Pope, I'm not going back home!"

"Let us catch a glimpse of his Holiness!"

The Ondine Water Spirit Knights took out their wands; using only their bodies to control the masses did not make things any easier.

"Hey! Scutter off! If you don't want to get hurt then stand back!"

"That's a no-no! You better queue up honestly! Don't you understand speech?"

The peasants unable to follow orders started to turn their fury at the patrolling knights instead.

"Kill them!"

"Y-You bastard!"

Because of the surrounding magic detectors, Guiche, already sweating like a waterfall, issued a ban on using magic to his teammates.

"Everyone! Put down your wands! We can handle them! Don't use magic!"

Except that using the wands to beat the furious peasants only further enraged them.

Soon, Malicorne's wand was stolen in a tug-of-war, and he himself was engulfed by the furious peasants around.

"Waah! Waaaah! Stop that! You plebeians! How dare you!"

"Arrogant aristobrat! Go to hell!"

Guiche and the team were trying to reach Malicorne to help, but were easily swept away by the rioting crowds to be taken aside and beaten in one corner.

"These people! They just won't listen!"

Gimili blinded by anger, activated killing spree mode. It wasn't very long before he started chanting the spells. Guiche, who had his head lifted by someone and was made a punching bag, was in a state of high tension.

"No, stop! I tell you, do not use magic!"

Just at that moment, a group of people wrapped in white cloth burst out from the Cathedral.

"Crusaders!"

No one knew of the legends of how aggressive these Crusaders, claiming the title as Guardians of the Ancestors, could get if you were in their way. Waving the staffs carved with holy crosses, the Crusaders gathered together and rammed into the crowd.

"An enemy of ours is the enemy of God!"

Hearing this, in addition to the instinctive fear just by seeing these knights of pure white garments, the rioters all fell back and retreated. One of the Crusaders took off his helmet and smiled at the boys.

"Your Majesty Carlo!"

Saving Guiche and the others was none other than Carlo Christiano Trompontino who went into a conflict with the Ondine Water Spirit Knights at a tavern in Romalia previously, leader of the Aliesta monastery's Crusaders.

"Whoa, whoa, aren't all of you student knights? Didn't your academy teach you about suppressing rioters?"

All the Crusaders laughed in unison, making Guiche and his teammates ashamed to death.

"Where's your vice-captain? The one with a weird name, what, Hiragana Cratos I recall?"

"It's Hiraga Saito!"

"Ohh, yes, that name. And, where did he go? I don't seem to see him here..."

All of the Ondine Knights darkened their faces. Malicorne replied with a small voice

"R-re-returned to home."

"What did you say? Abandoning his duties to flee cowardly? As expected from a plebeian born!"

Carlo laughed with a big mouth. The rest of the Crusaders imitated their leader and laughed as well.

"Don't make things up! Our enemy is a large country!"

"That's must be one brave, brave vice-captain."

As soon as his words ended, Gimili stood forward. In case Gimili did something rash, Guiche and Reinard held him back. Guiche said with a low voice

"Carlo, your highness. Have you ever tried facing an army of 10,000 alone?"

"10,000? Don't joke with me. No matter how much more powerful I am, what I can do is limited."

"Our vice-captain did. Not only against 10,000, but against 70,000. At least stop an army of 10,000 before you question his bravery."

Carlo started laughing again. But as soon as he saw Gimili's serious attitude, his laughter soon turned into a bored snicker.

"Huh, just hurry up and leave this place. We're in charge now."

Carlo, seeing the exhausted boys leave without another word, added

"Oh, and from tomorrow onwards, you are in charge of patrolling the streets. Remember to report any suspicious people."

The boys felt their blood boiling, but were incapable of complaining. Patrolling was their job now. To them, the harsh words sounded like

''"you're supposed to 'patrol', but eventually you'll end up interfering with our jobs. Why don't you go over there and play by yourselves?"''

After all, the streets were jammed with people here and there. There was absolutely no space for patrol.

Guiche and the team came to a corner on the center beside the Cathedral, staring blankly at the excited crowds. A few vendors grouped together to sell alcohol and snacks.

"Turns out, we can't do anything without Saito..."

Listening to the shouts of the hawkers, Malicorne sighed. It chimed in resonance with what the other boys had in mind. If they had to rely on Saito no matter wherever they are, the emptiness created by his sudden disappearance just can't be filled by anything else.

"Damn Louise, always so full of herself!"

Gimili made a fist and vented his depression on the ground.

"...But, her feelings I can also understand. Although I am not clear, but that guy probably came from somewhere far away? I remember he came from the east? I'm sure he'd wanted to see his family as much as we did. Besides, Louise, eventually, is a girl. One day she'd be tired of his fighting, I guess."

Reinard stood up and laid out his hands.

"Oi, Oi, how long are we planning to get depressed here? Even if Saito isn't here, shouldn't we devise some plan to make ourselves useful? We should make some achievements to prove that we deserve the title 'Heroes of Albion'!"

A few of the boys nodded in agreement.

"But they won't let us maintain order anymore. We have no more chance to stand out."

Silence fell around them yet again.

Out of the Ondine Knights, Guiche was the only one still cheerfully whistling, as if a plan had been devised. On closer look, right next to him was a wineglass bought from some unknown place.

"Why the hell are you drinking, Guiche?"

"Eh? Because if this turns for the worse, we'll probably end up in a war. Here, take a cup and drink to your spirit. Here, you try it as well. This is called '''Helptakis''' cocktail. It's made from mixing ginger and sugar into red wine... and the taste is very concentrated, tastes very good!"

Reinard let his jaw hit the ground.

"How would there be a war! Even Gallia knows the consequences of having a war in this city filled with Romalia Pilgrims. They could become the world's public enemy!"

Guiche slightly frowned

"Ah, yes, that is, what a King with common sense would think.... However, the King of Gallia isn't just anyone. At least that's what I, who have sneaked inside the borders of Gallia, believe. He would never use just any plain, normal tactics.... Arg! I ruined her face!"

"Guiche..., what were you doing all along?"

"Hmm?"

Guiche raised his head, and Malicorne was able to catch a glimpse of what he held in his hands. It was an irrelevant white seashell with the face of a girl carved on it.

"I'm making a necklace. In Romalia, it is very popular to gift females with seashell carving during this time. Since Montmorency is still angry with me, I have to cheer her up no matter what! Bwa-ha-ha!"

Even Malicorne, frowned this time.

"Seriously, even right now, you still have the time to carve seashells? I thought a war is coming? Or do you plan to rely on this and make our companion Saito come back? No?"

"This isn't as bad as how you describe it. Although at first notice, all of us were stunned in shock. Even if you keep on emphasizing it right now, it won't help the fact that Saito won't come back. You know, the meaning of being alive, is to enjoy ourselves!"

Guiche responded like he didn't care.

"I really admire you. Such bravery."

Malicorne said sarcastically.

"No... how should I put it?"

"Mhm?"

"To look for answers, yes, exactly."

"Answers?"

"Uh-huh. If I had to face that kind of nightmare like that guy, to be honest even thinking of it makes me shudder. That's why I have to do this, to list down all the reasons why I must live on. I must hand this to Montmorency myself. Therefore I mustn't die, ahh-- that emotion exactly!"

Smiling, Guiche poured the rest of the wine in his glass down his throat in one gulp. Malicorne shook his head as if he couldn't stand it anymore.

Watching those two, a sense of uneasiness arose.

"The enemies inside Gallia...I'm not sure myself, but is there such a horrendous guy?"

Reinard involuntarily gulped. Asked, Guiche nodded his head in a exaggerating way.

"Very fearsome."

"Powerful?"

Guiche crossed his arms like he had a headache and gave them big nods.

Little by little, the boys were all around Guiche now, eyes fixed on his face.

"How powerful?"

Guiche and Malicorne exchanged expressions, then Malicorne put up a stand, hinting Guiche should start replying honestly, and kept nudging Guiche.

"Make it clear! Spit it out!"

At last, Guiche answered objectively.

"They have elves."

Elves... to the nobles of Halkeginia, elves were undoubtedly a signature of inducing immense fear.

The faces of the boys changed drastically. They looked at each other, then used feeble laughs to break the awkward silence. Gimili tapped Malicorne's shoulders and ask with doubting eyes.

"That, is it true?"

"You're annoying, that, uh, is really real. We were really defeated by him."

Thinking of the battle they had to go through when saving Tabitha, cold sweats burst out from his forehead.

The boys around them stood up in unison, and ran away at great speeds, that only trails of dust clouds could be seen. Guiche was the only one left running behind them yelling

"Waaait! Everyone! Calm down!"

Hearing Guiche's call, some of the boys turned their heads back.

"I'll be here with you all!"

Pointing at his own chest, a cheerful Guiche without a hint of fear puffed out his chest. The rest of the Ondine Knights rolled their eyes in desperation, and started fleeing again.

"Wait up! How do you call yourselves aristocrats!"

Because of this sentence, the runaways finally came back, knelt down and looked up in the sky.

"Forget it..., my last words..."

"So what, it's not like losing is our only choice. Besides..."

"We should stop praying for Saito to come back. For some reason I just know that in the near future he will appear before us again. Right, just when we're desperately fighting. If we gave up right here right now, won't we become a joke? Anyhow I'm not fleeing from this."

Once Guiche put it that way, the boys started to hesitate. After all, they were a bunch of young ignorant teenagers.

"Which is why, we should be happier right now. You only get one chance at living!"

As the reasoning went on, the boys eventually gave in one by one and started drinking, completely blissful from their supposed patrol work.

Gimili's eyes landed on the a small window on the Cathedral across the center. There sat a small Louise in nun clothes. Saddened by the sight, he sighed

"That girl Louise... Even when our morale is at its lowest, she still have the feelings to keep praying.... At least be aware of what we would experience when we'll be fighting with that elf."

"Hey~ Hey~, compared to us, Louise must be more troubled."

"Making the decision to send Saito back isn't something she can do without great courage."

Hearing this, the boys quieted down. Just at that moment, a band wearing silly clothes passed by and started to play beautiful music. Devoted Romalia Pilgrims roared immediately, complaining "too loud, too loud".

Suddenly, Guiche stood up.

"Ahh~ Guiche, where do you want to go?"

"Oh, doesn't really matter. See it's about resting time after prayers? I just thought that we should go and comfort Louise."

At noon exactly, Pope Vittorio who had been kneeling on the altar of St Lucia Cathedral stood up, and bowed towards the crowd outside. Roars of cheers exploded everywhere.

"This ceremony is so great! I am so proud of myself. Even now, I still can't believe that I was able to become one of the Pope's nun and pray."

Louise claimed happily to Tiffania beside here.

"It's only because that we are void users chosen by God, isn't it. Even now, I don't feel that I live up to my name... ahh, I must put some effort in it."

Looking into Louise's pair of bright sharp eyes, Tiffania started to question her actions of brain-washing Louise.

Only under her desperate pleads, Tiffania removed her memories of Saito... but afterwards, Louise was like having a fever, suddenly talking about Halkeginia's ideals, droning on and on about her importance.

"Those Gallain conspiracies against us..., we must stop them no matter what!"

"Lo-Looks like it's kind of scary."

Tiffania honestly voiced her thoughts, Louise's eyes immediately shone brightly

"What is there to be afraid of! Although it's not like I don't understand your feelings, you should never bow down to fear! That would be a real insult to God and our Ancestors."

"Mmm, yea..."

''Louise looks like a different person. Even though she is an extremely prideful person... that is a very extreme thought for her. So that's why having Saito around is very important, isn't it?''

As Tiffania was still hesitating, the side door went wide open with a bang and a team of well dressed guys poured inwards.

"Oh! Hello, my ladies!"

"...Who is it?"

In that moment, Tiffania could not identify who the people barging in were at all. They were all wearing weird clothing and had white makeup all over their face.

"Guiche?"

"Ohmyohmyohmy, isn't it lunch time already? Are you ladies interested in a peaceful, quite ride on Aquileia's specialty, the Phoenix tailed ship?"

"Phoenix tailed ship? That sounds fantastic..., however..., if we left the Cathedral..."

"How bad could it be? If you didn't take a break, you would be out of breath from all the work, wouldn't you? Besides, there is no chance of a conspiracy. Look, even in the streets they had set all kinds of traps. I am a earth-base mage and do notice these things. "

Looked like Guiche wanted more than leaving work behind.

"I reckon if they wanted to do anything, they would've marched their army in already. We're here to enjoy ourselves and have a good time! Hear hear!"

Unforgivingly, Louise shook her head.

"What are you talking about! Being the sacred nuns, it's exactly now that we should help his holiness. Besides, as soon as we get careless, the enemy will strike. You people should re...Mmm!"

Guiche didn't wait for Louise to finish and already picked her up, chuckling to himself as he walked out.

"Waaaiit! You guys! Put! Me! Down!"

The Louise being compelled to get on a phoenix tailed ship floating in the waterway started to quarrel with the leader of Ondine Water Spirit Knights.

The narrow phoenix-tailed ship was completely occupied by the teenagers. Their laughter could be heard by people on both sides of the shore.

"Okay already! All of you, you are taking this too lightly!"

Malicorne, raising his wineglass to Guiche and the others, said

"Keep it up... poor thing. You must be really depressed..."

"What are you talking about? Depressed? Who?"

Louise stared blankly at Guiche. Guiche's shocked face matched his ridiculous clothes perfectly.

"Louise... don't you feel misery?"

"Me? Why would I be? Anyhow, stop this madness already!"

Seeing Louise enraged, Gimili exclaimed

"Are you kidding me! It was because that you insisted, you made Saito..."

"Ahh, my bad my bad my bad my bad."

Louise, after hearing all of this, was still as muddled as ever.

"...Saito, who's that?"

The whole phoenix tailed ship froze in time.

"Louise! Louise! Looks like it messed up her brain!"

"You people are really helpless..., just now you mentioned..., yes, this Saito..."

Guiche and the rest were on the verge of not being able to hold their breath. This sudden reaction from Louise made the whole boat sway sideways. Finally, Louise couldn't stand it any longer and yelled at Guiche, obviously in fury

"My brain messed up? I'd say Your brains are messed up! The weird ones here are you people. Saito this, Saito that..., what the hell is Saito?"

"N-name, duh"

"Name? That sure is one weird name."

"The male with that weird name is your familiar, you know."

"Fam-liar? Ma-le? Don't even kid with me! I never had a familiar!"

Louise having said that, crossed her arms in amusement and flung her head to one side with a "huh!". Guiche looked sideways at Tiffania, twisting around uncomfortably.

''Speaking of which..., she once removed Saito's fake memories in Albion...

''Was it that magic?''

Guiche knew that Tiffania wielded a fascinating magic, which was also the reason why she was not taken lightly by Henrietta and was assigned as a nun of the Pope.

What the magic exactly was, Guiche wasn't very clear himself.

Personal experiences told Guiche that to be involved in those top secrets was never a good idea. They also told him not to think of anything even correlated. Actually, not to display expressions of thinking them. These things could ruin careers, if worse, you wouldn't even be able to keep your head.

However, in this case, that was completely unnecessary. Staring at Tiffania's face without moving a muscle, was considered a rare way when treating females. All of the boys bulged their eyes.

"Miss Westwood, I have a question."

"Ah, yes."

"...You, don't tell me you used that spell on Louise?"

Tiffania turned her back on him and started to shiver mildly. Guiche snapped his fingers and ordered

"Tie Miss Westwood up."

Excitedly, the boys leaped towards Tiffania and tied her up in a flash. Louise tried to say something, but was tied up as well.

The tied up Tiffania fell down on a side in the phoenix tailed boat, trembling while blushing red.

"Wait! What are you thinking of! Aren't you the personal guards of Queen Henrietta-! What are you trying to do by tying me up? If this continues, I'd get angry! I'll report it to the Queen who'll punish you."

Ignoring Louise's words, Guiche slowly approached Tiffania.

"You did use magic on Louise, didn't you?"

"Did-did not"

Guiche sighed and snapped his fingers again. Malicorne, wearing a gusset which clowns use, started to flick a feather over Tiffania's body.

"Would you please tell us the truth, m'lady?"

"Ump! Ummg! Stop tickling! Stop tickling me!"

Tiffania's body was really sensitive, therefore this torture was the deadliest. Guiche edged his face closer to Tiffania's, who had fell down exhausted.

"Personally, I dislike hurting women. Unfortunately, this all depends on the time and place as well. Malicorne, about whether Tiffania's breasts are real, go and investigate."

"Good suggestion, Captain, what a good suggestion!"

Malicorne came closer and reached out with his hands

"S-Sorry! I'm sorry!"

At this moment, Tiffania suddenly apologized.

"So that's what happened."

"Because, it's for her own good!"

"Hey, you people, what did you do to Tiffania!"

Facing the agitated and steaming Louise, Guiche gently said

"My dear Louise, would you care to listen to me?"

"Really, what do you have to say! Hurry up and untie me!"

"You have a familiar. He is a person as young as we are. He saved you many times. Also, he really likes you. Did you really forget all of this?"

Hearing Guiche being so direct, Louise was still in the clouds.

[[Image:ZnT14-113.jpg|thumb]]

"How many times do I have to tell you, I don't have a familiar!"

"It was on that summoning ceremony in spring. During the summoning, you failed so many times, then you eventually called him out."

"Ohh. Back then, nothing came out in the end. I was really depressed at that time.... But this can be explained. It has something to do with my magic class, although I can't tell you.... Just watch, after this, I will summon the most ultimate familiar in the world!"

All of a sudden, Guiche felt very helpless. Angrily, he glared at Tiffania. He then lowered his body and hissed in her ear

"...Since it was Louise who said it, maybe it's true that that was the better choice for her... That's what you thought, because, she looked liked she was in excruciating pain.

"But because I am a man, I don't think so at all. To a man, memories are the most important things in the world. Since Louise chose it this way, who am I to comment at all."

Following, Guiche took a deep breath

"Still, I cannot accept this."

Hurried by his teammates, the ropes on Louise and Tiffania were finally let loose. As soon as the phoenix tailed boat stopped at the dock, Guiche and the rest jumped off.

Louise, who was left behind, angrily glared at their backs.

"Really, what were they thinking!"

Watching Louise like this, Tiffania fell into deep thoughts as well.

''Were my actions right?''

''Is there no other way than this?''

She didn't have the answers to these questions, but she also felt the sadness. Tears dripped from her eyes. Noticing that, Louise started to comfort Tiffania.

"How are you? Are you alright? Really, those guys are too rough! We should let the Queen punish them, don't you think? Tiffania?"

Middle of the night... the glow from the twin moons illuminated the dark night sky.

A few days ago, the warship for the sole use of the Pope, "St. Maricore", was parked at the harbors of Aquileia. A gigantic vessel slowly sailed near. The mysterious vessel retracted its humongous wings. When landing, it did not keep its balance and swayed massively, the giant wings slapping the surface of the sea.

The vessel's remaining momentum was a telltale sign that it was going to smash into the harbor. At that moment, a few folds of wind magic were casted. Large amounts of air blew straight into the ship from the walls, acting as a barrier, such that the harbor wouldn't turn into smithereens.

The enormous vessel porting was none other than the "Orient". The nobles standing guard on the deck casted another volley of wind magics, finally stabilizing the monstrous ship. In the end, few figures of pitch blackness sprung out from the warehouse of the docks, grabbing the harness and tied it around the mast.

Creaking at a sharp tone, the front hull of the ship slowly opened like a crow's beak. The door was made to carry large loads, designed by Professor Colbert.

The walls of the harbor, procuring out like a tongue which scratched the bird's beak, had an array of cylindrical logs laid down side by side. The twenty something nobles stood across those trees, including the ones who were casting wind spells on the deck.

Written on the nobles faces, were all weariness and anxiousness. They really can't be blamed, having to transport and guard such a heavy item all through the journey.

A weird, half-cranking, half-creaking sound came out from the bird's beak. A certain object was being transported through magic. The thing, which was two-storeys tall, ... was the same Panzer that Saito had seen in the Royal Romalian catacombs.

Right underneath the Panzer, were those logs... the same species of wood of which logs are made from as the ones they would use to transport giant stone blocks when a castle is under construction. Only those logs coud stand the pressure of the Panzer and roll simultaneously.

"Everyone please take care! Any plain log, even with the 'harden spell' casted on them will not sustain the weight of this steel lump. It weights as much as 120,000 livres!"

So that was the reason, how it's able to withstand the great weight. The huge weight, which far exceeded the limits of what the "Hardened" logs could withstand, snapped one of the logs apart.

The Panzer slowly slid towards the right. If that continued, the Panzer would fall into the grasps of the sea.

"Right side! It's the right side! Hurry up and use 'Levitation'!"

Mages standing left and right started chanting "levitation" to lift the Panzer's right side up. Even with that number of mages, they were unable to buckle it at all. At least the good thing was that it was now stuck in the bird's beak. Professor Colbert held his breath, and carefully instructed mages left and right, eventually successfully landing the tank on the stony ground of the center.

An energy depleted Colbert rested on top of the tank. There was no more to worry whether the Orient would plummet or the tank would sink into the depths of the ocean. As soon as he was relieved from that burden, tiredness started to reveal in every part of his body.

"It's alright now, Miss Zerbst, Miss Tabitha."

The hatch on the tank suddenly sprang open. Kirche's head popped out, wearing a black officer's hat found within. Following, Tabitha's small head partially stuck out of the gunner's window. The two were inside stabilizing the whole tank.

A teen wearing white clothes sharply stood out from the rest of the crowd, wearing pitch black clothing. He gave Colbert a salute. Other than his unmatching attire, that salute was one of a fully professional soldier.

It's Julio.

"It must have been tough for you, Mister Colbert. If you weren't here for us, it would have been impossible to transport this 'work of art' here."

Colbert jumped off the tank in one leap, and saluted back to Julio.

"Although the Orient was anticipated to carry loads... the loading of this item was a bit more than expected. Having as much as 20 people casting 'Levitation' in turns, it eventually left the bottom of the ship. Otherwise I don't this ship would have even floated. To me, I hope this is the last time."

Hearing Colbert put it this way, Julio smiled.

"Of course. We don't make unnecessary requests."

Promising that, Julio's eyes darted towards the large oil tank strapped behind the Panzer. It's the same oil tanks that were used to store gasoline for the fighter plane Zero.

"So? Will this thing move?"

"In somewhat way, yeah. It wasn't easy, using 'gasoline' to pilot this 'work of art' and the 'Dragon's Raiment'. Mm, although fundamentally, there are a few big differences. Anyhow, mastering its structure requires time. It's not something that can be done overnight."

"That's more than enough."

Julio bowed.

"And? Using this to participate in the ceremony's guarding work..., isn't that a bit too exaggerated?"

Colbert looked at this lump of metal... and thought to himself

''First time seeing this "work of art", it was really shocking. Although the first time seeing machine fly was just as shocking, but the degree of how stunning this was only goes up, not down.''

''Using such a large amount of metal... steel, made part by part without disturbing the overall organization. The main body carried an "engine" that was created with much advanced technology as compared to the "dragon's raiment".''

''Even the extruding cannon, it's just a perfect work of art. How lethal would a shell fired from here be? How devastating could this get?''

The tiny pieces of curiosity gradually swelled up, as if hoping to experience that as soon as possible.

However..., with only Colbert's power, perhaps he might make it move, but for it to go into combat, was definitely out of reach. That needed exactly Saito's power. If Saito wasn't there, that was nothing but a giant steel box.

"Speaking of which, where would Saito be? I remember parting with him in Romalia. Has he arrived in this Aquileia yet? I haven't seen him yet"

Julio shook his head.

[[Image:ZnT14-121.jpg|thumb]]

"Right now, he's on a 'voyage'. He won't be coming back for a short period of time."

"Voyage?"

"Unh."

Julio grunted, then smiled.

''Traveling at this time of the year? Saito Is a part of the Queen's personal guards. Perhaps he is on a secret mission again.''

Colbert made up a story for himself, and did not pursue.

The black clothed males somehow started to transport the tank into the warehouse, hooking the front with a rope to pull with.

The movers pulled at the ropes, while the aristocrats used their magic to help. The Panzer began to roll and move on the "Hardened" logs again.

Sticking her head out of the Panzer's cabin, Kirche winced her eyes at Julio and Colbert in the midst of some sort of a conversation.

"This really stinks.... Although it doesn't need to be as clean as the streets, it's really dirty and sticky inside..."

Kirche chuckled to herself. Tabitha nodded her head in agreement from the gunner's window.

"Your white knight, where would he be sent this time?"

Kirche pulled of her cap and put it on Tabitha instead.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter3

2017-06-11T10:01:35Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 3: An Elven Gandálfr===

“What?”

''I—I slept in this kind of place？''

''No, that can't be possible. I was inside Romania's church with Louise. Something was odd with her alluring presence......then, in the room, she drank wine. The wine was mixed with some kind of medicine....''

''Does this mean that Louise carried me here?''

''Where is this place anyways?''

Saito shook his head as he sleepily eyed his surroundings in confusion. He was sleeping on a hill that seemed bit taller than usual, leaning against an old man's tree's roots. Intense sunlight lit the same hill, making it a desert-like oasis. With a piece of shade around, only bits of sunlight leaked towards him, inevitably forcing Saito to squint.

The grass field was distant; mountains and forests could be seen.

Still, Saito lifted his legs and sat down, stretching his neck.

''Was this one of Romania's grass fields?''

Truly nerve-wracking. Saito shook his head at his situation. His body seemed fine, in its usual sweater and jeans, prior to the wearing a cloak.

He had been dressed like this during his times with Louise. Simply, finding himself moved here after regaining consciousness in a church shouldn't be an issue.

''Still, why would I be sleeping on a grass field……''

“Each time I lose consciousness, I wind up in some incredibly ridiculous place,” he mused.

A figure emerged from the distance.

''Who is it?''

Out of habit, Saito reached towards his back, but Derflinger wasn't there. He had left it in the room. Aside from feeling a bit uncomfortable, there shouldn't be much of a problem; the approaching person's footsteps were leisure and slow，indicating no hostility.

Slowly, the silhouette grew visible, much like the one previously seen....wearing a grass colored dress. Hidden by a hat, the person's face could not be seen, but based on the figure, the person must be female.

The woman approached him after he had awoken, and said.

“Oh，you're awake.”

Then, she lightly pushed her hat aside. Saito suddenly felt his whole body stiffen. Before him was a woman beautiful enough to induce fear in people.

She was around twenty years old.

She had a mature charm and cheerful presence to her. With a friendly smile, she threw a leather belt at Saito.

“I brought you water.”

He drank the water in large gulps. "Huah,” he breathed a large gulp of air before truly studying the woman.

“My name is Sasha. You？I thought you were a traveler based on how you were sleeping here, but I don't see any luggage...”

“My name is Saito. Hiraga Saito. I'm not here on a trip. I just found myself here after regaining consciousness....”

“Right,” said Sasha before studying Saito. She easily removed her hat, revealing something that would have frightened just about anyone. Her ears were those of an elf's.

“Whoa! E-Elf!”

“Oh, you know of me?”

“Y-yes....”

“Ah, that's rare.”

The woman now eyed Saito with interest.

''Rare？Something was wrong with that phrase; everyone knows about elves in Halkeginia.''

“Thank you for the water. I'm very grateful. By the way, what do you mean by people who know about elves being 'rare?'”

“I also don't know, the barbarians I've met have never seen my kind. Really, what countryside is this.”

Hearing Sasha refer to humans as barbarians had upset Saito a bit. If he wasn't mistaken, Bidashal had also referred to them as such that time.

“This place isn't Halkeginia is it？”

“Halkeginia ? What's that？”

Sasha's expression displayed apparent confusion.

No idea what Halkeginia is?! How is that possible？Saito couldn't help but feel anxious. But based on what was said……at least, this place isn't Halkeginia?

Saito began to believe that he was dreaming, but, “Ah!” That hurts! Looks like it wasn't a dream. With how things are, Saito couldn't help but slap himself in the face.

“Pah!” Saito called out in pain from the ground in a clear voice.

“What are you doing?”

“Nothing...it's just that I think I'm dreaming.”

“In that case, one could say that I'm quite fortunate.”

Saito began to search his memory: Since there is no land for the elves, this isn't a place in Halkeginia. Then, is this place the so-called Eastern continent？

“Then, this is Rub' al Khali?”

“What? Even if it's not precisely what you meant，I come from a place called Saharan, but according to him, that place is called ‘Igujestansea.”

''Igujestansea....never heard of that name.''

''Besides, why did I find myself awakening in such a place?

''Who is responsible for this?

''Could it be that Pope？But what good would it do to leave me here？Or maybe, this is one of King Joseph's ulterior motives?

''However, the heart of Romania, the Church，is not such an easy place to access, even for King Joseph...Wait...if say he used that “Void” Magic, it might be possible.''

King Joseph?

Suddenly, he remembered something important.

“Ooooh!” Saito cried.

“How?”

“Not that....I suddenly remember! Right now, we're in deep trouble……there's no time to waste in this place!”

“What trouble?”

In haughty tones, Sasha eyed Saito as she spoke.

“Oh？Ah，I must have not made it clear. Where we are, there's an atrocious king that wants to do absurdly bad things to us. Just to get rid of him, we're preparing for battle...I'm loitering here at such a critical time.”

“I can relate to that.”

Sasha opened both hands.

“Right now, the people of my tribe are being swallowed by the army<ref>The expression "swallowed by the army" essentially means "killed by the army."</ref>. I too shouldn't be idling in such a place, but he.....”

“Him?”

Saito asked. However, Sasha did not respond. Carefully looking, he realized that her face was colored with mild anger. Looks like she resented that “him.”

Having seen a real female elf for the first time, Saito could not help but carefully study Sasha.

She had the same golden hair that Tiffania had, along with pupils that appear as if they were transparent emeralds adorned with long lashes above them. Despite the sharpness of her eyes, its lines had an enchanting and gentle feel to them. She was essentially like Tiffania with all traces of childishness gone.

Beneath her robe, her aura was neutral.

The reason why Tiffania seemed approachable was that she was half-human....but facing this true elven female, he didn't feel an ounce of fear, despite having witnessed the elven Bishadal's unnerving presence.

Saito then thought: Elves and humans are definitely alike; each individual was unique to their own.

He once again eyed his surroundings. It was around noon. Distant clouds slowly grew larger.

Just as he was thinking, the sky suddenly made “pipapipa” noises as it rained. Saito and Sasha quickly hid under the trees.

“That essentially gave off an extremely strange feeling.”

Sasha muttered as she looked at the rain.

“A pleasant feeling？”

“Yes. As a matter of fact, I am someone who is too shy to face people, but I don't feel that way around you.”

Is that so，Saito couldn't help but sigh. Speaking of that, he himself didn't feel distant, in the slightest, around Sasha. Even if he was close to Tiffania and has faced life and death situations, before an elf, who was believed to be one of the strongest and most feared creatures in Halkeginia, on impulse, he too felt....

“I also feel the same way.”

Having heard that, Sasha stared into Saito's pupils in surprise.

“H—How？”

Being observed by such a stunningly beautiful girl at such a close distance, Saito inevitably felt his heart pound. Sasha's brows furrowed slightly.

“Somehow, it feels like this isn't my first time meeting you. I wonder why?”

“Even if you ask, I also……”

Speaking of which, Saito also felt as though......

This should have been his first time meeting this female elf......，but he felt a sense of familiarity. This is indeed.....

“Is this some kind of deja-vu?”

“Deja-vu？”

“Yes, this kind of feeling where a lot seems to have happened before.”

“Yes....”

However, he felt that it was not all of what he felt, and just as he was thinking about what all of that was about...

Sasha suddenly narrowed her eyes and rose with a grim expression.

“What is it？”

“Get down.”

Just as Saito wanted to question what happened, he realized that, on the field, a gray object had floated into sight.

“Dog.....?”

“You sure are optimistic. That's a wolf.”

“Oh? That's a wolf?”

Saito, having seen a wolf for the first time, carefully stared at the wolf that was about twenty meters away. It really wasn't anything like a dog. It looked savage, wary of its every surrounding.

“Looks like it's intending to make us its dinner.”

“With only one of them?”

“Not possible.”

As expected, silhouettes of more wolves emerged, following one another. Maybe, they had been hiding in the bushes before to quietly sneak forward.

Forming a circle, the wolves surrounded Saito and Sasha. One side lowered themselves, the other slowly turned. The same vicious expression was plastered on all of their faces. The entire pack coordinated their movements, as if informing them that they were currently a part of their daily lives and their play-things.

“Is there anything that could act as a weapon?“

“What are you intending to do?”

“About that....., I gain confidence when I have a weapon on hand. The wolves should be able to sense that. ”

“Oh, what a coincidence, but I've got more confidence than you. It's really a matter of whether you are lucky or not. ”

“Yeah, but I suggest that you just lend me one if you have one. Anything would do. Even if that broken piece of wood over at the side there, might be able to work, if you push it.......”

Even without the Gandálfr's power, he could make himself a sword. Defeating a pack of wolves was something that he would have liked the Gandálfr's power for, though.

“No problem, just leave everything to me.”

In the next moment, Saito was at a loss for words from shock. He couldn't believe what he was seeing at the time.

As soon as she wielded the dagger, Sasha's left hand began to glow. Or more accurately, the back of her left hand began to glow.

On that was something that he was very familiar with....runes that formed words that were already a part of his body by some significant event.

“GanGanGanGan—Gan—Gan—Gandálfr!”

“Oh, you know what I am?”

“It's not just a matter of knowing or not knowing—”

Saito showed Sasha his left hand.

“Ah! You too?”

Even if what she had said was an expression of surprise, Sasha didn't appear to be shocked.

“Anyhow, why don't you join me.”

Having said that, Sasha pulled out a dagger for Saito. Saito gripped it tightly.

''This elf was a Gandálfr? Why? There are other Gandálfrs besides me? How is that possible?''

As though it had seen Saito's momentary confusion, a wolf fiercely lunged at him.

Damn.

Now wasn't the time to think. Saito reacted quickly, bent down, and pierced the dagger into the wolf's abdomen.

“Ao!”

The wolf that was stabbed in the abdomen moaned. It fell and rolled on the ground. Sasha quickly turned, and in the blink of an eye, two lunged at her.

“!”

For a moment, it was as though her entire body had disappeared. An agile figure shuttled, just like the dancers from Albion, with her robe flying in the sky.

The wolves that had lunged at her either got their legs chopped off, or were beheaded by her, and they fell towards the ground. Sasha stabbed her dagger into wolf that had its legs chopped off and ended its life.

Gradually, the place once again fell into silence.

“Why would a Gandálfr.....”

Be an elf and be in a place that isn't Halkeginia. Seeing an fellow Gandálfr, Saito was puzzled.

But internally, he was hopeful.

What kind of magic was this anyways?

Really，magic.....something that whisked him away to an unknown place in the blink of an eye....making anything possible……Thinking of that, Saito suddenly cried, “Ah!”

“What is it？Were you injured？”

Sasha eyed Saito worriedly.

“No, I'm fine.”

Saito responded with a nod. Just, he had to immediately return to Halkeginia. Things are in the midst of trouble right now. Returning is of utmost priority. Everything else could be shoved to the back of his brain!

Right now, his only clue is that other familiar's master. He should probably know what happened.

“I would like to meet your master, who summoned you.”

“I would like to see him too, but I don't know where this place is.....where is Nidabelio? Honestly, what magic test? What good does it do for people!”

“Magic test?”

“Yes, that guy uses uncivilized magic.”

Uncivilized magic....that's an indicator that it's "void," right？

He always thought there were only four void users, yet there were others?

Saito felt his curiosity peak.

It gradually began to rain harder, hitting its way past the tree leaves, towards Saito and Sasha. Finding shelter beneath a tree was now useless. Sasha suddenly took off her robe.

Seeing Sasha in the tight clothes she wore underneath, Saito covered his eyes.

“What's wrong？”

“I thought that it would be best if I didn't look.......”

“It's just a method used to avoid getting too wet.”

Sasha stretched out and raised her robe high up. After calling for Saito, the two of them hid beneath this temporary umbrella.

The robe emitted a mildy sweet aroma. It inevitably made people feel exotic. Is that the scent of elves.....? After feeling intoxicated, a mirror-like object suddenly appeared.

That was the very 'door' that Saito had seen from the summon familiar spell.

“What is it?”

Sasha's face suddenly stiffened.

The frowning face could now be considered to be vicious. Saito instinctively stepped back in fear.

This elf was very scary.

Elves were certainly a frightening race........

Sasha had an air of ferocity to her that was a hundred times worse than when she killed the wolves as she stared at the object in the mirror.

From the mirror came a somewhat short boy. He wore a firm expression and had golden hair that was neatly brushed. His entire body was covered with a loose robe.

Apologetically, the boy hurriedly rushed over.

“Aah，finally managed to get it to open. So-Sorry. I'm really sorry. My apologies.”

Saito saw Sasha's shoulders tremble slightly. Then, her small throat emitted a high pitched, tangled sound:

“You barbarian────────！”

Having said that, Sasha approached the boy, and kicked him with a pretty foot of hers.

“Ah！”

The boy dramatically rolled onto the ground. Sasha helped herself to his back.

“I've said before, what have you and I both agreed on?”

“Yes.....that's.....”

“Say it loud and clear!”

“This barbarian is very sorry.”

Sasha hit the boy's head again.

“Ah”

“The next time I take a magic test, I won't make any arrangements?”

“Yes....do that. In addition, be sure to rely on nobody else.....and I'll say that this isn't even a test.....this is the product of magic research──”

“Isn't that just called a test!?”

Once again, Sasha slapped the boy's head.

“No, I'm truly very sorry, but there was no other way. It's an important time right now, that barbarous.......”

“I've said before that you don't have enough respect for living creatures. You really are a barbarian! I'm part of the noble Elven race, yet you turned me into a familiar. Due to that, you should be expressing much respect for me. But what did you do? Oh, try a test that destroys magic? I opened a teleportation door, and you immediately went to see?........"

“I had no other way. We're at a critical time right now. That violent and cruel Varyag......and there are only a handful of us. The only thing we can depend on would be a miraculous power, fighting with "magic."”

“What difference does it make to tell me that you were dealing with that Varyag!”

Witnessing this scene, Saito instinctively reminisced about a Gandálfr's relationship with his master. ( If they are truly in the Void situation, it's extremely similar.) Do things appear to be this way regardless of location? As long as it is related to the Void, women are scary for some reason, even if the situation was the complete opposite of his own.......

''This person, who is in a place called Igustansea, is a Void user?''

Saito coughed with an "oof." He then made his way towards them. [[Image: ZnT14-091.jpg|thumb|]]

“There's.....something that I would like to ask you......”

Seeing Saito, the boy that Sasha sat on responded somewhat sheepishly:

“Ah, nice to meet you. You are?”

“My name is Saito. Hiraga Saito. I know my name is very weird.”

“Oh sorry, sorry, he and I are the same — we've got the same runes on our hands........”

“What!? You! Let me see that quick!”

The boy suddenly leapt up with a firm expression. Running towards Saito, he grabbed Saito's left hand.

“This isn't a true Gandálfr! He's just some random gnome that was made agile by magic!”

“No, I'm not a gnome.....”

“That's not it! That's not it! Sasha, look! As I've said, there are people other than me who use this "odd system" of magic! Awesome! This is far too great!”

The boy grasped Saito's hand near his face.

“Quick! Let me see your master!”

Saito shook his head sheepishly:

“It's impossible to accomplish that right now......., I don't even know what magic sent me here.....

“This looks like,” The boy suddenly exclaimed with disappointment, but, at the same time, he smiled lightly.

“Oh, come to think of it, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Brimir of Nidabelio.”

Saito stiffened.

This name was one that he has heard many times.

“What?”

“Yes, what's wrong?”

“Co-Cou-Could you please repeat your name?”

“Brimir of Nidavellir. Brimir le Reimir Nidavellir.”

''Brimir

''Wait, wait wait.

''That's....that's.....the mainland of Halkeginia's widely respected.....''

“Founder Brimir's name”

“Founder？What founder？Are you sure you're not mistaken?”

Revealing a dumbfounded expression, the boy looked at Saito.

Something suddenly clicked in Saito's head.

A void user couldn't possibly not know about Founder Brimir. That person before him doesn't seem like some ordinary person who coincidentally shares Brimir's name.

So....

''No, how's that......

''How's that possible?

''Could it be alleged as impossible?

''In a world where magic is a part of people's daily lives.......a world where, unlike earth, magic exists, the existence of 'teleportation' magic isn't impossible.

''Brimir himself.''

Saito inevitably started staring at the boy before him. …..... A deity-like figure was really human too.

This man also had a time he was young, the normal life he experienced... and the era he lived in.

Right now, he was in Brimir's time........

That is to say, in Halkeginia, six thousand years ago.

Is this really not a dream?

No.

This atmosphere.

The feeling of these large footsteps.

“What in the world is it?” Both of them looked at Saito.

The founding Void user and his familiar, the Gandálfr.

That feeling that passes through his skin and that motion.

All these things told Saito that this could possibly be a dream.

This is no dream.

“What has seriously happened? What is this anyways? ”

Realizing the truth that would have made people faint a hundred times<ref>An idiom that expresses how shocking some information is.</ref>, Saito dropped to the floor in a kneel.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter3

2017-06-11T09:50:25Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 3: An Elven Gandálfr===

“What?”

''I—I slept in this kind of place？''

''No, that can't be possible. I was inside Romania's church with Louise. Something was odd with her alluring presence......then, in the room, she drank wine. The wine was mixed with some kind of medicine....''

''Does this mean that Louise carried me here?''

''Where is this place anyways?''

Saito shook his head as he sleepily eyed his surroundings in confusion. He was sleeping on a hill that seemed bit taller than usual, leaning against an old man's tree's roots. Intense sunlight lit the same hill, making it a desert-like oasis. With a piece of shade around, only bits of sunlight leaked towards him, inevitably forcing Saito to squint.

The grass field was distant; mountains and forests could be seen.

Still, Saito lifted his legs and sat down, stretching his neck.

''Was this one of Romania's grass fields?''

Truly nerve-wracking. Saito shook his head at his situation. His body seemed fine, in its usual sweater and jeans, prior to the wearing a cloak.

He had been dressed like this during his times with Louise. Simply, finding himself moved here after regaining consciousness in a church shouldn't be an issue.

''Still, why would I be sleeping on a grass field……''

“Each time I lose consciousness, I wind up in some incredibly ridiculous place,” he mused.

A figure emerged from the distance.

''Who is it?''

Out of habit, Saito reached towards his back, but Derflinger wasn't there. He had left it in the room. Aside from feeling a bit uncomfortable, there shouldn't be much of a problem; the approaching person's footsteps were leisure and slow，indicating no hostility.

Slowly, the silhouette grew visible, much like the one previously seen....wearing a grass colored dress. Hidden by a hat, the person's face could not be seen, but based on the figure, the person must be female.

The woman approached him after he had awoken, and said.

“Oh，you're awake.“

Then, she lightly pushed her hat aside. Saito suddenly felt his whole body stiffen. Before him was a woman beautiful enough to induce fear in people.

She was around twenty years old.

She had a mature charm and cheerful presence to her. With a friendly smile, she threw a leather belt at Saito.

“I brought you water.”

He drank the water in large gulps. "Huah,” he breathed a large gulp of air before truly studying the woman.

“My name is Sasha. You？I thought you were a traveler based on how you were sleeping here, but I don't see any luggage...”

“My name is Saito. Hiraga Saito. I'm not here on a trip. I just found myself here after regaining consciousness....”

“Right,” said Sasha before studying Saito. She easily removed her hat, revealing something that would have frightened just about anyone. Her ears were those of an elf's.

“Whoa! E-Elf！”

“Oh, you know of me?”

“Y-yes....”

“Ah, that's rare.”

The woman now eyed Saito with interest.

''Rare？Something was wrong with that phrase; everyone knows about elves in Halkeginia.''

“Thank you for the water. I'm very grateful. By the way, what do you mean by people who know about elves being 'rare?'”

“I also don't know, the barbarians I've met have never seen my kind. Really, what countryside is this.”

Hearing Sasha refer to humans as barbarians had upset Saito a bit. If he wasn't mistaken, Bidashal had also referred to them as such that time.

“This place isn't Halkeginia is it？”

“Halkeginia ? What's that？”

Sasha's expression displayed apparent confusion.

No idea what Halkeginia is?! How is that possible？Saito couldn't help but feel anxious. But based on what was said……at least, this place isn't Halkeginia?

Saito began to believe that he was dreaming, but, “Ah!” That hurts! Looks like it wasn't a dream. With how things are, Saito couldn't help but slap himself in the face.

“Pah!” Saito called out in pain from the ground in a clear voice.

“What are you doing?”

“Nothing...it's just that I think I'm dreaming.”

“In that case, one could say that I'm quite fortunate.”

Saito began to search his memory: Since there is no land for the elves, this isn't a place in Halkeginia. Then, is this place the so-called Eastern continent？

“Then, this is Rub' al Khali?”

“What? Even if it's not precisely what you meant，I come from a place called Saharan, but according to him, that place is called ‘Igujestansea.”

''Igujestansea....never heard of that name.''

''Besides, why did I find myself awakening in such a place?

''Who is responsible for this?

''Could it be that Pope？But what good would it do to leave me here？Or maybe, this is one of King Joseph's ulterior motives?

''However, the heart of Romania, the Church，is not such an easy place to access, even for King Joseph...Wait...if say he used that “Void” Magic, it might be possible.''

King Joseph?

Suddenly, he remembered something important.

“Ooooh!” Saito cried.

“How?”

“Not that....I suddenly remember! Right now, we're in deep trouble……there's no time to waste in this place!”

“What trouble?”

In haughty tones, Sasha eyed Saito as she spoke.

“Oh？Ah，I must have not made it clear. Where we are, there's an atrocious king that wants to do absurdly bad things to us. Just to get rid of him, we're preparing for battle...I'm loitering here at such a critical time.”

“I can relate to that.”

Sasha opened both hands.

“Right now, the people of my tribe are being swallowed by the army<ref>The expression "swallowed by the army" essentially means "killed by the army."</ref>. I too shouldn't be idling in such a place, but he.....”

“Him?”

Saito asked. However, Sasha did not respond. Carefully looking, he realized that her face was colored with mild anger. Looks like she resented that “him.”

Having seen a real female elf for the first time, Saito could not help but carefully study Sasha.

She had the same golden hair that Tiffania had, along with pupils that appear as if they were transparent emeralds adorned with long lashes above them. Despite the sharpness of her eyes, its lines had an enchanting and gentle feel to them. She was essentially like Tiffania with all traces of childishness gone.

Beneath her robe, her aura was neutral.

The reason why Tiffania seemed approachable was that she was half-human....but facing this true elven female, he didn't feel an ounce of fear, despite having witnessed the elven Bishadal's unnerving presence.

Saito then thought: Elves and humans are definitely alike; each individual was unique to their own.

He once again eyed his surroundings. It was around noon. Distant clouds slowly grew larger.

Just as he was thinking, the sky suddenly made “pipapipa” noises as it rained. Saito and Sasha quickly hid under the trees.

“That essentially gave off an extremely strange feeling.”

Sasha muttered as she looked at the rain.

“A pleasant feeling？”

“Yes. As a matter of fact, I am someone who is too shy to face people, but I don't feel that way around you.”

Is that so，Saito couldn't help but sigh. Speaking of that, he himself didn't feel distant, in the slightest, around Sasha. Even if he was close to Tiffania and has faced life and death situations, before an elf, who was believed to be one of the strongest and most feared creatures in Halkeginia, on impulse, he too felt....

“I also feel the same way.”

Having heard that, Sasha stared into Saito's pupils in surprise.

“H—How？”

Being observed by such a stunningly beautiful girl at such a close distance, Saito inevitably felt his heart pound. Sasha's brows furrowed slightly.

“Somehow, it feels like this isn't my first time meeting you. I wonder why?”

“Even if you ask, I also……”

Speaking of which, Saito also felt as though......

This should have been his first time meeting this female elf......，but he felt a sense of familiarity. This is indeed.....

“Is this some kind of deja-vu?”

“Deja-vu？”

“Yes, this kind of feeling where a lot seems to have happened before.”

“Yes....”

However, he felt that it was not all of what he felt, and just as he was thinking about what all of that was about...

Sasha suddenly narrowed her eyes and rose with a grim expression.

“What is it？”

“Get down.”

Just as Saito wanted to question what happened, he realized that, on the field, a gray object had floated into sight.

“Dog.....?”

“You sure are optimistic. That's a wolf.”

“Oh? That's a wolf?”

Saito, having seen a wolf for the first time, carefully stared at the wolf that was about twenty meters away. It really wasn't anything like a dog. It looked savage, wary of its every surrounding.

“Looks like it's intending to make us its dinner.”

“With only one of them?”

“Not possible.”

As expected, silhouettes of more wolves emerged, following one another. Maybe, they had been hiding in the bushes before to quietly sneak forward.

Forming a circle, the wolves surrounded Saito and Sasha. One side lowered themselves, the other slowly turned. The same vicious expression was plastered on all of their faces. The entire pack coordinated their movements, as if informing them that they were currently a part of their daily lives and their play-things.

“Is there anything that could act as a weapon?“

“What are you intending to do?”

“About that....., I gain confidence when I have a weapon on hand. The wolves should be able to sense that. ”

“Oh, what a coincidence, but I've got more confidence than you. It's really a matter of whether you are lucky or not. ”

“Yeah, but I suggest that you just lend me one if you have one. Anything would do. Even if that broken piece of wood over at the side there, might be able to work, if you push it.......”

Even without the Gandálfr's power, he could make himself a sword. Defeating a pack of wolves was something that he would have liked the Gandálfr's power for, though.

“No problem, just leave everything to me.”

In the next moment, Saito was at a loss for words from shock. He couldn't believe what he was seeing at the time.

As soon as she wielded the dagger, Sasha's left hand began to glow. Or more accurately, the back of her left hand began to glow.

On that was something that he was very familiar with....runes that formed words that were already a part of his body by some significant event.

“GanGanGanGan—Gan—Gan—Gandálfr!”

“Oh, you know what I am?”

“It's not just a matter of knowing or not knowing—”

Saito showed Sasha his left hand.

“Ah! You too?”

Even if what she had said was an expression of surprise, Sasha didn't appear to be shocked.

“Anyhow, why don't you join me.”

Having said that, Sasha pulled out a dagger for Saito. Saito gripped it tightly.

''This elf was a Gandálfr? Why? There are other Gandálfrs besides me? How is that possible?''

As though it had seen Saito's momentary confusion, a wolf fiercely lunged at him.

Damn.

Now wasn't the time to think. Saito reacted quickly, bent down, and pierced the dagger into the wolf's abdomen.

“Ao!”

The wolf that was stabbed in the abdomen moaned. It fell and rolled on the ground. Sasha quickly turned, and in the blink of an eye, two lunged at her.

“!”

For a moment, it was as though her entire body had disappeared. An agile figure shuttled, just like the dancers from Albion, with her robe flying in the sky.

The wolves that had lunged at her either got their legs chopped off, or were beheaded by her, and they fell towards the ground. Sasha stabbed her dagger into wolf that had its legs chopped off and ended its life.

Gradually, the place once again fell into silence.

“Why would a Gandálfr.....”

Be an elf and be in a place that isn't Halkeginia. Seeing an fellow Gandálfr, Saito was puzzled.

But internally, he was hopeful.

What kind of magic was this anyways?

Really，magic.....something that whisked him away to an unknown place in the blink of an eye....making anything possible……Thinking of that, Saito suddenly cried, “Ah!”

“What is it？Were you injured？”

Sasha eyed Saito worriedly.

“No, I'm fine.”

Saito responded with a nod. Just, he had to immediately return to Halkeginia. Things are in the midst of trouble right now. Returning is of utmost priority. Everything else could be shoved to the back of his brain!

Right now, his only clue is that other familiar's master. He should probably know what happened.

“I would like to meet your master, who summoned you.”

“I would like to see him too, but I don't know where this place is.....where is Nidabelio? Honestly, what magic test? What good does it do for people!”

“Magic test?”

“Yes, that guy uses uncivilized magic.”

Uncivilized magic....that's an indicator that it's "void," right？

He always thought there were only four void users, yet there were others?

Saito felt his curiosity peak.

It gradually began to rain harder, hitting its way past the tree leaves, towards Saito and Sasha. Finding shelter beneath a tree was now useless. Sasha suddenly took off her robe.

Seeing Sasha in the tight clothes she wore underneath, Saito covered his eyes.

“What's wrong？”

“I thought that it would be best if I didn't look.......”

“It's just a method used to avoid getting too wet.”

Sasha stretched out and raised her robe high up. After calling for Saito, the two of them hid beneath this temporary umbrella.

The robe emitted a mildy sweet aroma. It inevitably made people feel exotic. Is that the scent of elves.....? After feeling intoxicated, a mirror-like object suddenly appeared.

That was the very 'door' that Saito had seen from the summon familiar spell.

“What is it?”

Sasha's face suddenly stiffened.

The frowning face could now be considered to be vicious. Saito instinctively stepped back in fear.

This elf was very scary.

Elves were certainly a frightening race........

Sasha had an air of ferocity to her that was a hundred times worse than when she killed the wolves as she stared at the object in the mirror.

From the mirror came a somewhat short boy. He wore a firm expression and had golden hair that was neatly brushed. His entire body was covered with a loose robe.

Apologetically, the boy hurriedly rushed over.

“Aah，finally managed to get it to open. So-Sorry. I'm really sorry. My apologies.”

Saito saw Sasha's shoulders tremble slightly. Then, her small throat emitted a high pitched, tangled sound:

“You barbarian────────！”

Having said that, Sasha approached the boy, and kicked him with a pretty foot of hers.

“Ah！”

The boy dramatically rolled onto the ground. Sasha helped herself to his back.

“I've said before, what have you and I both agreed on?”

“Yes.....that's.....”

“Say it loud and clear!”

“This barbarian is very sorry.”

Sasha hit the boy's head again.

“Ah”

“The next time I take a magic test, I won't make any arrangements?”

“Yes....do that. In addition, be sure to rely on nobody else.....and I'll say that this isn't even a test.....this is the product of magic research──”

“Isn't that just called a test!?”

Once again, Sasha slapped the boy's head.

“No, I'm truly very sorry, but there was no other way. It's an important time right now, that barbarous.......”

“I've said before that you don't have enough respect for living creatures. You really are a barbarian! I'm part of the noble Elven race, yet you turned me into a familiar. Due to that, you should be expressing much respect for me. But what did you do? Oh, try a test that destroys magic? I opened a teleportation door, and you immediately went to see?........"

“I had no other way. We're at a critical time right now. That violent and cruel Varyag......and there are only a handful of us. The only thing we can depend on would be a miraculous power, fighting with "magic."”

“What difference does it make to tell me that you were dealing with that Valiag!”

Witnessing this scene, Saito instinctively reminisced about a Gandálfr's relationship with his master. ( If they are truly in the Void situation, it's extremely similar.) Do things appear to be this way regardless of location? As long as it is related to the Void, women are scary for some reason, even if the situation was the complete opposite of his own.......

''This person, who is in a place called Igustansea, is a Void user?''

Saito coughed with an "oof." He then made his way towards them. [[Image: ZnT14-091.jpg|thumb|]]

“There's.....something that I would like to ask you......”

Seeing Saito, the boy that Sasha sat on responded somewhat sheepishly:

“Ah, nice to meet you. You are?”

“My name is Saito. Hiraga Saito. I know my name is very weird.”

“Oh sorry, sorry, he and I are the same — we've got the same runes on our hands........”

“What!? You! Let me see that quick!”

The boy suddenly leapt up with a firm expression. Running towards Saito, he grabbed Saito's left hand.

“This isn't a true Gandálfr! He's just some random gnome that was made agile by magic!”

“No, I'm not a gnome.....”

“That's not it! That's not it! Sasha, look! As I've said, there are people other than me who use this "odd system" of magic! Awesome! This is far too great!”

The boy grasped Saito's hand near his face.

“Quick! Let me see your master!”

Saito shook his head sheepishly:

“It's impossible to accomplish that right now......., I don't even know what magic sent me here.....

“This looks like,” The boy suddenly exclaimed with disappointment, but, at the same time, he smiled lightly.

“Oh, come to think of it, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Brimir of Nidabelio.”

Saito stiffened.

This name was one that he has heard many times.

“What?”

“Yes, what's wrong?”

“Co-Cou-Could you please repeat your name?”

“Brimir of Nidavellir. Brimir le Reimir Nidavellir.”

''Brimir

''Wait, wait wait.

''That's....that's.....the mainland of Halkeginia's widely respected.....''

“Founder Brimir's name”

“Founder？What founder？Are you sure you're not mistaken?”

Revealing a dumbfounded expression, the boy looked at Saito.

Something suddenly clicked in Saito's head.

A void user couldn't possibly not know about Founder Brimir. That person before him doesn't seem like some ordinary person who coincidentally shares Brimir's name.

So....

''No, how's that......

''How's that possible?

''Could it be alleged as impossible?

''In a world where magic is a part of people's daily lives.......a world where, unlike earth, magic exists, the existence of 'teleportation' magic isn't impossible.

''Brimir himself.''

Saito inevitably started staring at the boy before him. …..... A deity-like figure was really human too.

This man also had a time he was young, the normal life he experienced... and the era he lived in.

Right now, he was in Brimir's time........

That is to say, in Halkeginia, six thousand years ago.

Is this really not a dream?

No.

This atmosphere.

The feeling of these large footsteps.

“What in the world is it?” Both of them looked at Saito.

The founding Void user and his familiar, the Gandálfr.

That feeling that passes through his skin and that motion.

All these things told Saito that this could possibly be a dream.

This is no dream.

“What has seriously happened? What is this anyways? ”

Realizing the truth that would have made people faint a hundred times<ref>An idiom that expresses how shocking some information is.</ref>, Saito dropped to the floor in a kneel.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter2

2017-04-04T18:46:13Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 2: The Third Annual Enthronement Ceremony===

The third annual enthronement ceremony of the pope was to be held 300 miles north-east from the city of Romalia, near the border Gallia, inside the Town of Aquileia. This ceremony would last as long as 2 weeks, which made it a grand festival.

The Romalian church made intensive preparation towards the journey to Aquileia.

Ministers, generals and priests sat on dragon ships(not sure of the right term) decorated with various kinds of religious crest in the courtyard surround by the five elemental towers and the main tower. In comparison, the main tower harboured a gigantic warship for the sole usage of the pope. The pier aboard the main tower was only authorized for usage when the pope travelled.

The Holy knights of the church riding on pegasus' waited in the sky above, going through their procedures.

Despite the fact that Guiche and Ondine Water Spirit Knights would be the ones accompanying Henrietta on board the ship, they were delayed from boarding the ship because of certain circumstances.

Everyone on the harbour, which was extended like a balcony from the main tower of the large cathedral, waited impatiently for the arrival of their companions.

"What in the world is Saito doing..."

Malicorne murmured anxiously.

Made sense.

Though the apparent fact that the departure time was approaching, Saito, who bared quite a bit of responsibility, had yet to show up. Since he also skipped the training yesterday, it was inevitable for everyone to feel anxious.

"Did he escape out of fear?"

One of the students said with a hint of agitation. Everyone in the Ondine water spirit Knights were informed that they must prevent Gallia's conspiracy towards the pope.

Even if they assumed that the plan of Gallia was to assassinate the Pope of the highest authority in Halkeginia, they did not know what it was Gallia was trying to achieve through this conspiracy. But anyhow, it didn't seem like the enemy would be unprepared for anything.

More the reason why experiencing fear was expected.

A few students started to murmur "Knew he couldn't escape his status as a plebeian..." and similar topics. Guiche responded with a grunt and shook his head

"I don't think so. That is because he is a man who would still stand up, no matter the number of times he was defeated by my Valkyrie."

"Besides, he is a man who bravely stood against an army of 70,000. How could some feeble plan of Gallia scare him?"

Malicorne nodded whilst easily amending Guiche's conceited tone, at the same time refuting the theories of Saito being a scaredy cat.

Reynard, who was silent the whole time opened his mouth

"Actually... I saw Saito yesterday."

"What!?"

Everyone focused on this teenager wearing glasses with a seemingly serious character.

"It's something which happened yesterday morning. I saw him and Louise walk out of the cathedral side by side."

"Why didn't you say so earlier?"

Embarrassed by Malicorne's roar, Reinard scratched his head.

"Because... something like skipping training for a date with girls... if I said that it would hurt Saito's reputation. But on the other hand, I also understand Saito's feelings. On the night before carrying out a dangerous mission, it is a must to spend time with the one you love. After all, it might be possible to die on the battlefield."

"Then aren't we the same?"

Hearing what Gimli said, Guiche shook his head

"The one in most danger is actually Saito. That guy messed around with the Gallian enemies a few times. Anyhow, it should be about time he comes out already."

As Guiche commented, Louise and Henrietta showed up, accompanied by Tiffania and Agnes. Seeing Louise's clothing, Guiche and the group were stunned.

"Aah! Isn't this the dress of a nun?"

What Louise and Tiffania were actually wearing was a white robe worn by priests. All of the seams were sown together using bright orange thread. On the neck hung a holy object, giving the impression that they were outstanding nuns.

"Both of them will participate the ceremony as the status of a nun."

Agnes explained to everyone.

Tiffania's pointy ears were completely covered by her hood. It was a better fit than the hat she wore normally. This was the perfect safety charm she could have, since nobody will dare to do anything towards a Brimir Church nun.

Unknown if it was also because of the same reason, Tiffania seemed to be brighter than usual.

On the other hand, Louise kept making a frowning face, grasping the holy object tightly, as if muttering the prayers to God. With Louise's unusual attitude, Guiche could not help but feel uneasy himself.

Although he wanted to inquire about what happened to Saito, under the presence of Henrietta, he was unable to make the words form at his mouth. Just as Guiche was wondering about what happened, Henrietta asked the exact thing that Guiche wanted to know.

"Did something happen to Saito de Chevalier? It seems that he has yet to appear?"

Guiche lifted his head and said

"It is what I had in mind as well. Louise, what happened to Saito? He was with you yesterday, right?"

But still, all Louise did was hold the holy object tensely. Observing Louise's weird attitude, Henrietta seemed to notice something, and asked her

"Louise, you look like you know what happened."

Louise took a long, deep breath and told everyone looking at her

"Saito has already returned."

Everyone was too stunned to say anything. Henrietta stared at Louise with wide eyes. Tiffania covered her lips wide open from shock. Guiche, with a surprised tone asked Louise for more details.

"H-He went back to the Academy?"

Louise shook her head and replied

"He returned to his world."

Everyone froze like a statue after hearing those words from Louise.

"Louise! What happened! Tell us everything!"

Guiche frantically shook Louise's shoulders. Slowly, she brushed off his hands and replied

"You should all know that Saito is from Rub'al Khali, right?"

The Ondine Knights nodded. Everyone knew that Saito came from the place called "The East".

"... Saito received letters from his mother. It told him to come home"

"So you returned her request?"

Louise nodded. Malicorne pulled his hair and screamed.

"At this moment, it won't matter much if he didn't go back! Right at this critical moment..."

After hearing what Malicorne had to say, Louise gave him a stern look

"What are you talking about! It is exactly at times like this we should send him back! To this moment Saito has always been fighting for us. You call yourself an aristocrat! Is it not sensible to fix our own problems?"

Louise bit her lip, still holding the holy object tightly, and continued

"In any case, from this point onwards, we will never involve Saito in our conflicts!"

Malicorne then said with a troubled voice

"Although I don't completely understand... does this mean that we can never see Saito again? Or will he come back after assuring his mother?"

Louise closed her eyes for a while... then nodded. A pale-faced Louise never let go of the holy object in her hands, and returned to her murmuring. It was a prayer to God.

Noticing Louise's actions, the Ordine Knights' faces changed to a worrying white.

"Prayers, you can continue later. I still have another question, may I ask you of it?"

"Go on."

"Is it of Saito's own decision? Did Saito himself ever say he 'must go home'?"

Louise shook her head.

"I sent him back."

"How did you do it?"

"That I can't answer."

Everyone standing next to Louise became aware of Henrietta's strained face and stopped further pursuit. Everyone seemed to sense that this involved top secrets of the country.

However, the words of Louise stimulated everyone. Despite the end of dwelling on this subject, voices of blame continued to come out from the mouths of the Ondine Knights.

"This is no good! Even if he is your familiar, aren't you acting too much on your own accord!"

"I Did not! I thought it through thoroughly first!"

Malicorne tilted his head a little and said

"Right, but I don't think in the same direction. Perhaps Saito actually wanted to fight alongside us. If I were him I would've thought this way."

The teenagers all concurred with Malicorne's words and nodded vigorously. Louise began to say something, but was interrupted by Henrietta.

"Do you intend to shame me?"

All of this commotion between Tristain's Queen and her Knights caught the attention of the priests and officials of Romalia nearby, all of whom were desperate to eavesdrop.

With the sudden reminder from the Queen, the boys made a flustered face.

"It's a problem to be short of one chevalier, but a bunch of panicking guards because of this is another big issue. And I originally considered all of my handpicked guards to be brave knights..."

Being scolded by the Queen with such a serious tone, it stroke fear in all of the boys' hearts. Henrietta promptly followed Louise, who hurried to board the ship, and walked up the gangplank. Without exchanging expressions or words, one by one the Ondine Knights all followed Henrietta aboard.

Louise entered her cabin that was prepared for them and began to pray as she kneeled on her bed. Tiffania was staring at Louise across the room with concern.

She was obviously confused with the sudden event.

''What does she mean by 'Saito returned'?''

She once heard a story in Westwood of Albion that there was 'another world'.

''... She said that letters were received by his mother from another world. I don't know how letters can be sent from a different world. But since Louise said so, it is probably true.''

''Speaking of which, when he was with me in the village he was talking about his hometown and began crying. I consoled him that time.''

Tiffania was having mixed emotions. ''I'm supposed to be happy that there is a way for him to go back to his hometown, but I can't help but feel lonely. We went through a lot of trouble together and helped each other, but this is a sudden turn of events.''

She wanted to know the full story from Louise, but decided not to interrupt her praying.

Obviously troubled, she folded her arms under her chest. Just as she was pondering what to do next, knocks sounded from the door.

Standing there was Henrietta, accompanied by Agnes.

"Henrietta-sama."

Henrietta approached Louise but Louise didn't notice her as she continued to pray.

"Louise, please stop praying and look at me."

Finally, Louise lifted her head in silence, but did not look at Henrietta either.

She remembered the spell cast by the Pope 'World Door'.

"Louise, did Saito really go back to his world? You must have spoken to the Pope and Julio. Did the Pope really use void magic to send him back?"

Louise closed her eyes and nodded.

What would make her send him back?

They would have liked to ask for a detailed story, but right then there was no time.

Henrietta placed her hand on Louise's shoulder and whispered to her ears.

"We'll talk about this later on."

Henrietta went to the cabin of the Ondine Knights and gave them a lecture not to panic from the sudden news. Although the boys seemed to disapprove, this did, after all, came from the Queen and they had no choice but to nod their heads.

She then returned to her own bedroom and made Agnes leave.

Resting her head on her elbows on the windowsill, silent tears glittered from the shine of the moonlight, a direct comparison to her smooth white skin.

While letting tears flow, she realized how dependent she was on the familiar of Louise. Even though he did not have many relations to that world, she still gave him such dangerous tasks with heavy burdens.

''He has now returned to the world he belongs to.''

"Isn't this supposed to be a blessing?"

''Until now I've always made mistakes. Now, I have to somehow do all this by myself. I am the Queen...''

She understood her own reasoning, but for some reason the tears continued to flow from Henrietta's beautiful pair of eyes.

"It must be that I wasn't prepared for the sudden farewell", Henrietta thought

As soon as the boat carrying Pope Vittorio on the other side of the waterway left, the crowds congregated on the docks of Maltailago bursted into cheers.

The city of Aquileia next to the border of Gallia, which was made from filling the oceans to connect several artificial island using just sand and stones. An incredible number of narrow waterways ran around the city thoroughly, just like a maze. This city had been the stage and setting for famous conspiracies and romances for quite a few times in history.

The ship "Saint Moraco" carrying the pope started to descend slowly. The hull of the ship seemed to violently push away the calm waters, making great waves. The water started to overflow and formed small little waves running across the surface of Aquileia's centre. Soon, the centre was flooded with seawater. This fact, however, did not upset the gathered group of Aquileians, who risked being completely drenched to approach the ship closer.

Actually, the seawater here was considered as a type of Holy Water. To the highly religious people of Aquileia, this was priceless.

The people of this city were completely used to ceremonious atmosphere caused by the arrival of the pope's ship.

After the aggressive descent, the ship slowly edged itself next to the walls of the centre. Sailors quickly jumped onto the dock and anchored the ship.

With the chorus singing hymns in the lead, a winding staircase used to welcome the pope, was pushed out, making creaking sounds wherever they went. The staircase was installed at the gunwale of the boat, and purple canvas was laid down from the center of the courtyard all the way to the ladder.

Awaiting at the end of the winding staircase were Mayor of Aquileia with Lord Letsosonic, the other Archbishop. They knelt down and greeted the honored guests with hospitality.

The first ones to appear from the staircase were a group of Holy Knights. They wore purely white mantle that covered most parts of their body and lifted holy staffs to their chests.

After a long procession of knights that came down the ramp, they were followed by the Pontifical College of Romalia. This too was a train of people long enough to make everyone not help but wonder "where from the ship did they come from?"

When these two teams had finished popping out from the ship, another round of cheers, more enthusiastic than the last, came from the crowd.

The next group that came down the ramp was from Tristain. Queen Henrietta diligently walked down the ramp with the company of two maidens at her side as the Ondine Knights sandwiched her front and back. The allied young Queen, Henrietta also harboured a popularity worthy of credit here.

Somehow, the cheers soon turned into a chant of "Long live the Queen of Tristian!", Henrietta responded with a light wave.

And... after all those honored guests had showed up, as soon as the starring actor of this day showed himself, the masses suddenly became unerringly quiet. Even the young boy yelling loudly to sell water took off his cap and drew a cross in front of his chest.

When Pope Aegis the 32nd, Vittorio Cervale with dazzling eyes appeared in front of the people, the congregated people of Aquileia involuntarily sighed.

It was as if the shining light from this holy man had focused on each of the many people in this centre.

As soon as Vittorio raised his hands, and a smile was laid across his face... the spell of silence was broken immediately, and there were cheers so loud that it echoed throughout the place.

On the first night the pope and the people accompanying him had touched the ground of Aquileia, all of the members with knowledge of this plan were all sitting at the round table sitting inside the Cathedral of St. Lutia Aquileia.

Tiffania and Louise sat next to Henrietta, and next to them was Agnes. In a fairly distant side of the table sat Guiche with a strained face.

The other half of the table was surrounded by the officials of Romalia.

Right in the middle was pope Vitorrio himself, in the company of Julio and the captain of the Holy Knights. Next to them was the pale-faced Mayor of Aquileia and the High Priest of St. Lutia Church, discussing topics with uneasiness.

The mayor who had been informed of this plan worriedly said

"I am familiar with the plan, but is it true that Gallia plans to attack the pope?"

It was, in fact, the aim of the legendary "void mage", but to avoid confusion, it was not mentioned.

Vittorio nodded while wearing a kind smile.

"It is undoubtly true. The incompetent king of Gallia wants to rule the entire Halkeginia. Our father in heaven, my ancesestors and myself are all obstacles in his eyes."

Listening to how the Pope said that without hesitation, the mayor had to wipe off the sweat furiously dripping from his forehead.

''Just my luck that such a troublesome incident had to happen within my term''

The mayor who was on the verge of anxious tears thought.

"In these circumstances, thou should not endanger thyself..."

One of the events of the annual coronation ceremony was continuous prayers with numerous priests and priestesses.

During this event, Aquileia would be crammed with Halkeginian believers, queuing up just to catch a glimpse of the Pope praying.

"The Gallian syndicate would be disguised as one of the believers to take action", the Pope and the rest of the people thought. But to the eyes of the Mayor, this plan was like a horrendous nightmare. Should the guards of the Pope fail, he would have his name left in the books forever, guilty of incapability to protect the assassinated Pope.

"The Mayor's concerns are inevitable. However, my knights and I will strike an unerring coup de grace towards our enemies."

Julio stood up and began to write the plan on the blackboard.

"As we all know, the thing we have to fear most is an attack by magic."

Smoothly, Julio drew the layout of the Cathedral with chalk.

"Therefore, to prevent our assailants from casting spells, we will use magical tools capable of detecting magic to surround the whole Cathedral!"

Julio marked a few points on the board.

"Obviously, wands or staffs are banned when visiting. However, suppose they use magic through some other method... the instant they use magic, we will be alerted by this device, and the magic caster will be arrested by the knights around here."

The mayor looked as if he let out a breath.

"Of course, that is not all. We would also cast several folds of 'air shields' to ensure the Pope's safety. Common magic or guns would be ineffective against this."

The Pope and the Mayor exchanged reassuring expressions, and nodded in agreement.

Although at many times most of the people were impressed by this plan, one of them just didn't seem to be convinced.

That person was Tiffania.

After hearing what Julio had said, for some reason an indescribable emotion seemed to flash across her mind now and then. When she was small, the one who entered her house in subterfuge and killed her mother was a normal knight under the orders of the Albion King.

''When an organisation as large as a country wants to eliminate people in their way... especially when it would have a big influence on future events, would they use a conspiracy? Or would they attempt to assassinate?''

''If they wanted to completely remove the target, wouldn't it be more sensible to use other methods?''

''They would have applied a reliable, infallible method...''

Tiffania hesitantly raised her hand.

"Miss Westwood?"

Beaming a smile, Julio looked at Tiffania.

"Y-yes.... may I ask a question?"

"Of course."

"Then ...in front of all these great people, although I consider it to be foolish, it has troubled me for quite some time. And ..., what if Gallia sends their army in?"

Henrietta smiled gently and said

"Tiffania, you do not have to worry about that. Gallia is a country of deep history. The Kingdom of Gallia is a full-fledged member of the alliance of kings, not the alliance of nobles. They still have to keep up their reputation, and would not dare violate the contract signed, and lead their army across the borders and this sort..."

At this point, Henrietta realised that with the exception of herself, no one was smiling. On the other hand, Julio nodded his head in the direction of Tiffania.

"I'd say there's a fifty percent chance of that happening."

"What!?"

Henrietta's face immediately lost its colors. Calmly, Julio continued

"Until last week, there have not been many troops in redeployment. But now, since I was cut off from my informant, we have had to prepare ourselves. Near the border of Gallia, I have positioned 9,000 elite Holy Knights from 4 united teams. In addition, the fleet of Romalia is hovering above them for protection. The only fleet from Gallia capable of defeating them is the 'multi-purpose fleet'."

"You amassed an army at the borders of Gallia? Isn't this an act of provocation!"

Henrietta stood up and yelled.

"It does not matter even if it was taken as provocation, as long as it makes our job easier."

"This is different from what we agreed! Your holiness, are you trying to trigger a war?"

Vittorio shook his head and replied

"We are not the ones starting a war, the king of Gallia is."

"Aren't thou the one who could not tolerate bloodshed between Romalian Pilgrims! Having said all that you make preparations for the war in clandestine! I just cannot understand thy actions!"

"It is exactly because I cannot tolerate bloodshed, I would want to end this all in a showdown. That's why this plan was devised. Anyhow, rest assured, Gallia may be called home to a horde of soldiers, we have done what we could have done."

"Contemptible! Trying to conceal it to this day!"

"Your Highness"

Vittorio said with a gentle, yet dignified voice. His voice was just like magic, filled with assurance enough to make anyone calm down. Henrietta bit her lips and shook her head in defiance.

"Although I said that I hated war, I never denied the possibility of war. I only prepared enough to counter every possible scenario."

"... Thou are merely quibbling. I finally understand why you chose Aquileia, next to the borders of Gallia, as the venue for the coronation ceremony. Not to lure the enemy into mistakes, but to start a war."

Vittorio answered with a hint of bitterness

"The choice is not in my hands, but in Gallia's. Even now the chance of having a war is only fifty-fifty."

The mayor and the High Priest fainted away from the shocking content of the conversation. A topic which changed from a coronation ceremony to having a war really was too big for anyone to handle. Tiffania knowing that it was her question which led to this, felt goosebumps all over and held herself from shaking too vigorously.

On the other hand, Guiche, not knowing whether it was an act of determination or not, closed his eyes and stared blankly at the ceiling. Agnes was just as expressionless as usual. None of the Ondine Knights had responded much to the conversation either.

Henrietta stood up alone and stared at the motionless, silent Louise by her side

"I am deeply regretful that I may no longer contribute to this conversation. It is because Louise's father and I have agreed to 'never put Louise on the fields of a battle'. Now then, Louise, let us leave."

But Louise did not respond to Henrietta's call. All she did was hang her head apologetically.

"Louise?"

Julio used a soft, weak voice and reminded

"Miss Vallière has sworn under the name of God and our ancestors. She will devote herself for our ideals. Right now her allegiances no longer belong to you, but to our one and only God. She is now our family."

Hearing the words "sworn" made Henrietta's face change colours. To aristocrats and people of higher status, swearing is absolute. To eat your own words is no different from suicide.

"Is that true? Y-you..."

Uneasily, Louise nodded.

Henrietta sighed and laid out her hands. An epiphany came to Henrietta. Saito was undoubtedly sent back to his world by the hands of Pope Vittorio using the "world door magic".

''There's one catch here... Would any Pope, having sworn to use void magic for the greater good of Halkenia, use their trump card on a mere knight?''

''Undoubtedly impossible.''

Henrietta seemed to realise the conditions Romalia used to lure Louise into swearing under God's name.

Familiars may be replaced, but void magic users cannot.

Instead of feeling anger, Henrietta was experiencing more of an emotion called sadness. A sadness no one is capable of relieving. In other words, helplessness. Henrietta savoured the taste of helplessness while staring at Pope Vittorio with a pair of exhausted eyes.

"Such a beautiful move. Looks like it's checkmate for me. Even this foolish Queen finally understands how your holiness was crowned as Pope at such a young age."

A bit of annoyance emerged on Vittorio's face.

"Haven't I said it before? I have my ideals. If it is to complete my objectives, I would not hesitate to do so."

Henrietta's face surged with redness. It looked as though she almost lost her mind over being angry and ashamed, but eventually she controlled herself. When she thought of it thoroughly, what the Pope said wasn't entirely incorrect.

Preparation for war was inevitable. Using Romalia as a scapegoat seemed unfair.

"I get it. From now on I will make decisions after thoroughly thinking what your holiness will say. As for another issue, I will have to voice my displeasurement."

"Feel free to tell us all. I am quite satisfied with my actions."

Vittorio said decisively with a straight face.

"Then I will proceed. Your holiness has retired one of my close guards. Sealing the future of my knight, which means Pope Vittorio your holiness, this is a major involvement in my politics. How do you explain yourself?"

Queen Henrietta inquired with a stern tone. As if it did not matter at all, Vittorio countered

"Just as thou said, prior to Saito Chevalier De Hiraga becoming Vice-captain of your personal guards, wasn't he a personal familiar of Miss Vallière? Since Miss Vallière, as master of her familiar pleaded us to send him back, I merely acted what any Romalian Pilgrim would have done, to believe in our faith. Despite that, what Queen Henrietta said is very sensible as well. Without your consent, I am slighted. I will cover your losses in any method you wish."

"Did you really send him back?"

Vittorio nodded

"Affirmative. I opened a gateway to where his soul belongs to. In other words, I sent him back to his home. I believe it was the right choice to make."

As expected by Henrietta... during all this chatter, Henrietta kept shaking her head. Louise stood up suddenly, making her chair skid loudly away from her. She faced everyone and bowed, her weak shoulders trembling non-stop

"Louise." Henrietta addressed.

"...My deep apologies, everyone. I am not feeling quite well today and will take my leave."

Henrietta glared at the Pope for a short while, but eventually said, shaking her head

"Thou are really a scary person, Pope Vittorio, your holiness. After this ceremony has ended, I will have to reconsider the best method to approach the King of United Romalia."

Vittorio replied elegantly

"It is my honor to receive your Highness's compliment."

That night...

Louise, alone in her designated bedroom, was praying.

After seeing Saito leave, Louise had almost spent all of her time praying. If she had not done that, she might have had a mental breakdown.

Actually... she might already be in a mental breakdown.

''Because... Just now during the conversation of "the possibilities of a war", I did not sense any change in emotion at all. It was as if it would happen in a far away land unrelated to me.''

''Dear Ancestors. The messengers of our holy God, our Ancestors. The holy God who will guide me, illuminate the stars in the sky, fertile the soil of the ground, give humans your love, and help me calm down...''

Repetitious prayers over and over again.

Yet, despite how many times these prayers came from Louise's lips, she was still unable to think clearly. Louise stopped all prayers and laid down on the bed. Hands covering her eyes, endless tears surfaced.

All she thought about while crying was Saito.

''Even though I knew I would become depressed... yet I chose to send him back.''

''Even though I can't stand losing Saito.''

''What would Saito be doing right now?''

''Is he seeing his mother?''

''If Saito found his love in the other world... would he forget about me? Saito has always said that "he loves me"... yet I never gave him a direct response. Instead, I had to find all sorts of excuses, I had to argue with him, doing these things as if cheating his feelings again and again.''

''Such an obstinate girl, would most likely be forgotten.''

''But what about myself?''

Louise shook her head.

''How long will these painful days last...''

"If this continues... Even devoting my whole life to Halkeginia will be an impossible task."

''If I can't even carry out such a simple task, there will be no value for me to live.''

''I could say, I already am a puppet for Halkeginia. I made my choice when swearing under the name of God, in front of the Pope himself. However, to be bound by the feelings of being discarded, do I even deserve the title of a puppet?''

''If this goes on... I will not be able to accomplish anything.''

''Any method to grant myself peace, is also a method to grant Halkeginia peace...''

"If I can't forget it..."

Louise knew there was only one method.

''On one hand, if I did that, I would not be myself anymore...''

''On the other hand, is there any value to the current me?''

''Making Saito return home was the correct decision, but the current me who regrets everything...''

''What value lies in a person as contemptible as myself?''

''The least is to become a nun, endlessly praying... but even praying has a limit.''

''Afterall, to become a real nun, I must be able to unleash miracles from God.''

''And the real miracle... "Voidness"''

Louise, who had left her room, stood in front of Tiffania's bedroom door. Because this place was intended as a resting place for priests and priestesses, the doors left and right all looked the same. Softly, Louise knocked on Tiffania's door, and just as she hoped, Tiffania seemed to still be wide awake. After the rustling noise from bedsheets ended, came Tiffania's soft voice of enquiry.

"It's me."

As soon as Louise's voice was heard, Tiffania opened the door timidly. Tiffania in her pajamas welcomed Louise in.

"...This. This. And also this... I'm lost myself. Too many things have happened. But..."

Tiffania seemed to have trouble forming the words in her mouth, but finally

"W-Why did you have to send Saito back? Why?...Although what you did was a sensible choice, but Louise, you..."

Louise lifted her head and interrupted in a soft low voice

"I have a request."

"Request? What kind of request?"

Unexpectedly, Louise did not reply. It looked as though what Louise was going to say next required a lot of courage. Tiffania was also troubled by this. Just as both of them were silent, knocks rang from the door again.

While they were pondering "who could it be", the person standing outside voiced

"It's me."

Right in front of Tiffania's bedroom, was none other than Henrietta.

"It's that I saw Louise come in..., therefore..." Henrietta mumbled.

As sudden as her knocks on the door, Henrietta took a deep bow towards Louise and Tiffania.

"In front of both of you, I do not have any excuses. Although I promised never to use either of you as a tool of war, things turned out like this."

Tiffania shook her head.

"N-Not necessarily... perhaps there won't be a war. Besides... I don't think preparing for every possible scenario is something bad."

"I guess" Henrietta sighed.

"But anyhow Gallia is still an indispensable part of Halkeginia. If their conspiracy does not achieve their goals, waging war is also perfectly possible. This is what I should have originally thought of, but I ignored it and was hoping for the best, putting you two into these risks...perhaps I really do not possess the skills a Queen should have."

Facing her cousin pouring out her thoughts, Tiffania was wide eyed with shock.

"... I'm troubled at how easy you describe yourself "to not possess the skills a Queen should have". Wouldn't it be a serious matter if anyone were to hear this?"

Henrietta was shocked by the sudden reminder, then nodded in agreement.

"You are absolutely right. Perhaps it is because you are my cousin, I instinctively spewed out everything."

Afterwards, Henrietta looked at Tiffania with a serious face and said

"Tiffania, are you really alright with it? Even if a war broke out... would you continue to aid us?"

Tiffania gave it quite some thought, then shook her head and replied

"...To be honest, I am not sure myself either. I was brought to this world by Saito. Therefore, I would follow his decisions. But now..."

"He won't be coming back anymore. I am here to ask Louise and you about this."

Henrietta turned to Louise, who was hanging her head

"Why did you return Saito back? Yes, he is not a person from this world. Even if returning him back to his homeworld is the right decision, Louise, aren't you..."

With reference to what Henrietta just said, Tiffania nodded. Saito loves Louise. Moreover, Louise seems to love Saito as well...

"I value his presence, that's it. I do not have any excess feelings for him."

Louise said, as though neglecting a part of her true feelings.

"That's why... I thought what was best for him, what is happiness to him. For his happiness, what can I do."

A moment of silence fell across the room. Henrietta sighed and muttered "Is that so...", then held Louise's shoulders tightly.

"You're too gentle, such an idiot, Louise Françoise. You've always been like this since I first met you. Doing these unnecessary things out of compassion. Like continuously watering a cactus but eventually drowning it. ...Saito actually desires to be your knight."

"But, even if I were like the person you described, what I did was for his sake. Every human has their own home-world."

"I'd want to agree with you too. After all, we are best friends from a small age. But, I reckon the one to decide shouldn't be you. Seriously, you didn't even discuss it with me..."

Henrietta shook her head out of loneliness and closed her eyes.

"Really, I still haven't given him my words of gratitude over the countless times he's helped us..."

The air became dense with sadness and regret, even Tiffania who was listening silently had a sudden urge to cry. Henrietta's eyes landed on Louise's dress of a nun. Throughout the ceremony, Louise and Tiffania would have to stand next to the Pope wearing this kind of dress. Not only because of the ceremonial dress code, but also for the sake of "congregating all void magic users".

All of the trouble arose from Gallia's evil manipulator...

But to Louise, this dress also had another meaning.

"... You are not planning to live in a monastery, are you?"

"No" Louise denied with a shake of her head.

"When this is over and I have accomplished the expectations of the Pope and your Highness, I will request for the permission to become a nun."

Henrietta held Louise's hands tightly.

"... My apologies, I went overboard. The one in most pain must be you."

"But, I already... can't handle it much longer."

Louise said helplessly. Then, as if determined to do this, she turned to Tiffania.

"Therefore, please Tiffania"

"Louise, do you intend to..."

Tiffania realised Louise's intention and immediately went pale.

"That's right. I want you to remove all my memories of Saito"

"What!"

Hearing what Louise suggested, Henrietta was in shock.

"Impossible! How can this be done...because, because, Saito is... is your..."

"It is exactly because of this, my memories should be erased!"

Louise yelled grasping her holy object tightly.

"We will never meet again. I am sure of it. It's because I chose it for myself. But if I continue like this, then for what purpose am I living for! Even becoming a nun of Halkeginia would be an impossible task. That's why..."

"Louise, Louise, I cannot agree to this request. Because, if you do this, you would not be the same person as you are right now"

"Am I not better off that way?"

Louise yelled with tears rolling down her cheeks.

"Do you understand me... Tiffania, if it is another void magic user, I hope that you understand my actions. I can't stand it any longer. I no longer have the faith to last any longer. Therefore... please"

Uncertain of what to do, Tiffania glanced at Henrietta for help. Although Henrietta's face was purely white..., she solemnly closed her eyelids and nodded lightly.

"...I plead you as well. Being alive yet unable to see each other..., how is this different from being dead. It is still indescribably miserable."

Tiffania hesitated for a period of time..., then looked into Louise's eyes seriously.

"Are you sure? If I erase your memories about Saito... you will lose all your precious memories. This precious time, which is like a gem to you, you'll lose it for eternity. Are you still fine with it?"

Louise reached into her pockets and pulled out a pin. It was the pin Saito bought for Louise as a present back in Tristain. In silence, Louise handed it over to Tiffania.

Then, she slightly nodded.

Tiffania shook her head in sadness, but submitted to Louise's plea.

"I will never forget about Saito. Because he is my most important friend. But Louise, to you, in this memory... just the part of recalling emotions is enough to make you suffer. Despite that, I still don't think... that your decision is right. But if it is all for your sake... because, to me you are also a very important person."

Holding the wand, Tiffania started chanting the spell.

"''Nausido' Iza, eiwa-zu...''"

As Tiffania chanted, Louise treasured every last drop of memory she recalled about Saito. She felt like she loved these disappearing memories more than anything in the world.

"''Hagara.yuru’.Beogu...''"

''The first time we met..., the disappointment caused from seeing such a familiar.''

"''Ni-Do.is,' arruji-zu...''"

''The person who saved me just as I was about to be squashed to death under the foot of a golem... The guy who did not care about noble statuses and slapped me across the face... The person whom I danced with at the ball, our coordinated footwork... The adventures at Albion... The kiss he planted while on Sylphid...''

"''Berukana' Man, Iagu...''"

''The conflicts we'd had in the midst of a war...''

''The Saito who sacrificed himself for the sake of me and the others...''

''An uncountable number of adventures.''

''All those times when he gave up on himself only to pull himself together at the last minute and defeat whatever challenges came his way, he was a knight that belonged only to Louise.''

''Strong bonds that grow deeper with each passing day, chained our destinies together.''

''The number of nights spent together alone.''

[[Image:ZnT14-069.jpg|thumb]]

''A few kisses...''

All of these were about to disappear.

Louise muttered "I am..."

"choosing farewell for Satio, choosing to forget for myself."

"Such an obstinate girl."

''But, God, please forgive me''

''Because from now on, I... will definitely become "void". Literally void. Like a flask void of water, a human void of feelings...''

''Please forgive my sins''

"Void"

To be suited for my void magic, Louise thought.

The spell was done, Tiffania waved her wand. Henrietta involuntarily turned away from the sight.

The void magic shone brightly in the room, then disappeared.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter1

2017-03-21T18:16:21Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 1: The Flowerbed Squadron's Rebellion===

The river gently flowed through the Capital of Gallia where King Joseph awaited in his palace.

From the old town center which extended from the central area, the soldiers on horses took 13 minutes to ride back to the royal capital city.

The streets got cut off, out of the long, uninterrupted stone wall. They couldn’t see that it hadn’t been cut off.

On that other side of the stone wall was where King Joseph’s family lived.

Whether or not the palace was built according to the kind of end and reading the scale would help you understand.

This much of the place was not searched and the land that made up the large palace was elaborated everywhere around the central area.

That night, with the favor of twin moons hidden by the clouds, darkness began to engulf the source of light that shone through the eerie night. One shadowy figure could be seen in the form of a horseman, who was swaggering and dashing towards a gate surrounded by red roses which was in fact the east side of the royal palace.

It was still dark even with the light from the torches that were hung on the palace wall. With the heavy rain that fell at noon, the humidity had risen up to its high point, and the night mist wrapped around the knight.

As a young knight was walking, on the right side of him was a knight from the White Lily who lifted his shaded hat decorated with the White Lily emblem to show his face to the young knight and said to him in a tired voice,

“However, regarding the Furotte Bilateral fleet and the rebellion, Commander Lord Claville knows that the government isn’t loyal to the king. Now that's rebellion! Tradition falls to era, politics become corrupted, and nobility only thinks of increasing the gold coin of the warehouse, the commoners think and can increase only taking part in the share. All this leads to rebellion!”

The horseman took a deep breath and, with a small voice, started singing a song that was popular back in his town.

“Staying behind is my favor from King Joseph and the Founder. We together with King Joseph will reign over the radiance of Halkeginia. Could this be done by our Founder for some reason? What is the reason for this friendly help that came from God? Oh King Joseph. The fragrance of the flower that I received disappeared somewhere. Oh King Joseph. This place that becomes our homeland, it is beautiful. What are the many reasons I’m disgusted towards the rebel’s fleet?”

The Saint Mallon fleet that ported in the North West seashore of Gallia had suddenly confronted a rebellion after receiving a report that the naval port was being closed this morning. Many groups of horseman opposite to the chestnut fleet had obeyed the Capital’s martial law.

In that moment, it seemed that the troops surrounding the fleet exchanged glares with the people in the ship.

There was this young horseman among the troops, who looked like the old aged knight of South Lily Flowerbed that showed pity in his eyes.

"You would really think that this is the cause of the rebellion."

"That is what we've heard. We have to do this. Probably it has to do with the driving force at this time of night. But, if you compare to the other troops here that start compacting the duty of the Saint Mallon fleet, you probably can call it an easy mission to accomplish. The rebels want to stick to the same Gallia because they aren’t afraid.”

The old aged horseman let out a sigh and said amazing words,“The kind of man who frequently lowers his fleet command has no reason to be here at all.”

“What do you mean?”

“Everyone has a private opinion of His Majesty.”

The old aged horseman that was wearing an old uniform had a fatigued eye and, in the mix of insight, glanced across the stone wall.

“What? Is that true?”

The young knight who had just joined the organization looked directly to the old aged horseman who was in fact his own teacher. The only reason for his birth had been to become no more than a mere knight for this coming year. But if you gave him at least the rank of baron, by now he would have been entrusted to the Knight’s status. The words which were superior in literary and military arts came off until now and the callous did not grind. Therefore, the young knight had always had deep respect for him and kept his words in his mind.

They were surprising words indeed, it must be true now that he had said them.

“Are those people glaring at us?”

“They are probably playing around with us. It’s as if His Majesty was being made fun of from the inside and outside. But, I’m having a second thought. Even though His Majesty has always been disrespected, he’s an individual who’s to be feared. I have been serving to the royal family for 40 years and I always lower my sword below the waist in His Majesty’s presence. I know him very well. I teach the battlefield with my two fingers. But even the King knows that a man such as me fears him.”

The young knight kept staring at the old man, and let out a deep sigh.

“Does that mean we have to be playing their games?”

“Knights like that are like us. After all, this is no more than a comedian dancing in someone’s palm. But as for now, the mouth I've spoken with, it is probably understood. Because this might fly to your neck, not only I, if these enter to the ears of His Majesty."

The young knight straightened his back and nodded.

Two people appeared in the place where the forest spread luxuriantly on the left side. The Aignan Forest. In the section of this forest which became the hunting ground of the royal family, the young horseman saw a shadow which wriggled swiftly.

“Who’s that?”

The young knight clanged the rope on his horse and rushed to catch up with the shadow. He casted a spell of light, which illuminated the dark area, including the shadowy figure.

A man who wrapped his body in a black robe surfaced. The body just stood there motionless. The young knight pulled out his sword and readied to confront him.

“Take that hood off so I can see who you are!”

The man slowly removed his hood. Looking at the face that appeared before the knight, he was stunned.

“Lord Castlemorre!”

The face under the hood was Batz Castlemorre leader of the East Rose Knights. He was not too old, and yet not too young. He was a responsible man who had been led by famous knights. It was his bravery that had made him famous, even the Flower Bed knights should know him.

He stared at the young knight with a hard expression.

The young knight was puzzled, and sheathed his sword.

"Why are you here? For the East Rose knights to be here, it is to face the Saint Mallon fleet, isn't it?"

"Why not open, and we hope through this..."

He murmured in the young knight's ear. He shook his head with a troubled look on his face. It was probably a life risking duty. But it was still a duty.

"It cannot be increased and it will be defeated in such reason. Because at these times, they are yours. You should know your curfew, no? Everyone we meet in this area, we received orders to arrest all, regardless of government position and status case. But, hey, it's just formality. If it's people like you, it's fine, you have to sign papers and check in at the guard post. Well, here anyways..."

But Lord Castlemorre did not move.

"My Lord?"

That time, an old aged knight who watched over the development at the rear shouted. He became aware of something and tried to warn the young knight.

"Frandall! Unsheathe your sword!"

The old aged knight pulled out his sword, ready to charge.

"Hey, what do you mean?" the young knight mumbled, the tide of the wind was flying from the rear of Castlemorre, it was simultaneously entwined into the body of the knight.

The young knight turned around and unsheathed his sword seeing that attack on his subordinate but felt how a mass of air sank to his stomach. With a harsh face, Castlemorre pulled out his sword from the young knight only enough to make him lose consciousness. Knights dressed in black robes began to show up one after another from the darkness.

"...Why?" As he murmured, the young knight lost consciousness.

Watching his men tie up the two fallen knights, Castlemorre sighed. ''Was it a mistake to be found out? But we were lucky enough to be able to enter without the other knights seeing us.''

Castlemorre and the East Rose headed forward, despite the fact that they had received the report on the fleet. Even though they were Elite Knights of the East Rose, they secretly made the report in such a way the imperial government did not believe anything at all. Immediately, an offer of information was requested from the cooperators who were lying hidden in every place. The truth was being obtained in past noon.

Lies and rebellion.

The conspiracy of King Joseph.

King Joseph was holding territorial ambitions against Romalia. He even planned a conspiracy to deceive the allies, the knights of the East Rose including Castlemorre were excited. This was a situation where they were pretending to be rebels and allies to invade their neighbors. If the plan failed to follow, the Kingdom of Gallia would perish to the deepest grounds, its glorious past would vanish even beyond the darkness.

Two hours later, when the order came to retreat in the name of the Saint Mallon due to the surrounding knights, Castlemorre had finally decided something.

''I will name the fleet's flagship 'Charles Orleans'. The name of the younger brother whom you killed by your hands. Would you think of atoning for your sins?''

''If this is the kind of imitation that makes one to stick onto the conspiracy, the fleet will not do.''

''Not only that, the kings incompetence that is tailored to the actors trying to step up to their force.''

''Siege? Surrounding is what you say? But this depends on what? Perhaps their role will be more of a mere spectator. It is no more than, a portion of coloration in order to make the foreign country agree upon.''

''We cannot have patience anymore. When rising to action is now.......''

Saint Mallon were waiting for the night as they made their way, as for the Ease Rose knights they headed to the capital.

The night had come forth, four hours had passed and they reached their way back to the capital. While being full of themselves, there were emergency flight quickly thrown to each regiment per seat where cooperation was installed.

Their ears were close to the face of Deputy Head Arnulf as they approached him.

"Three regiments definitely promised cooperation, and the report at present has reached that. They arrived at the capital this morning."

"That's reassuring!"

That was the first smile Castlemorre had made that day. Military aristocracy and the king disgusted by the current government was not small. But if the cause was different, then the story would be different too. ''The stigma of treason are the ones who didn't return home. Even then the three regiments would respond to rising to action immediately. My decision was not wrong after all.'' Castlemorre and his men were to invade the capital from King Joseph.

"Three days after that we have to pick up the throne for Ms. Charlotte who has fled to Tristain."

Castlemorre shook his head when he remembered the face of the princess when she was a slave. He remembered the Duke of Orleans' gentle face, his heart was captured.

"... Your Highness, when we do finally dispel your sorrow of Your Majesty. As for the person who was born in the house of poor nobility, 'there was the possibility,' that that person would be pulled up to raise in the Knight's title. That is when it is finally here it will return the favor."

Castlemorre pulled out his sword up high and promised.

“Ladies and gentlemen! Knights and all, lend me your ears! We must now regain the throne! Later, the one who is appropriate to return 'it'! Do not be afraid! We shall not be rebels! We are the True Flowerbed Knights of Gallia!"

Knights all over the place jumped over joy with their swords up high above them.

"Behind these walls lies a sleeping man, who is a treason and an affront to God and his country! Let us go forth!"

Castlemorre casted the spell 'Fly' and jumped over the walls. Knights were following each other's back one after another. The Knights of the East Rose blew away the patrol guards with their magic and they all rushed towards Grand Troyes, where King Joseph awaited them.

Joseph was sitting in his throne, listening to his music box that played a harmonic melody.

Staring blankly into space, slowly lifting his arm like how a conductor moves, and waving his hands around the air.

While floating the expression which finishes to be intoxicated when it begins and entrusts the body to investigation of the Founder, the minister of state who accompanies the defense loyal retainer between the ball seats jumped.

"Your Majesty! Your Majesty! This is serious! This is treason! There's a rebellion!"

He was in a state of panic as he kneeled down to Joseph and continued,

"The Knights of the east caused the rebellion! They took down the guards, and will break into this Grand Troyes! Right now, we continue to have outnumbered the guards desperate resistance between the mirrors! Soon the broken line of defense will come here!"

The nobility which presently protects the palace is no more than only 20 names. They had stationed a few hundred mercenaries from the Duchy of Bergen generations responsible for the guard, the other team sat in the cavalry mage and there was no either expectation of counting in war potential. With the "conspiracy" for example, most units and horseman group appeared for the King's capital and had been paid.

The opening made them tired.

Despite the terrible pinch ..., Joseph made an ecstatic expression. Even when the minister of state was moaning, he could hear and listened to the sound of the music box.

"Your Majesty! Let us go quickly to the underground passage! My Escort Division will bring us to safety!"

As he noticed the threatening awareness, Joseph lifted his head.

"What is it?

"This is treason! which I mentioned many times did I not?"

"Well. So? So if you said, there was such possibility I had forgotten."

Joseph nodded, and slowly rose from his throne.

"In here!"

The Minister shut his mouth trying to say something, while Joseph looked at the entrance of the ball calmly. Beyond the entrance the boom arms of the Knights and Gentlemen of the rebellion appeared. When with the fearful sound, the minister of state frightened and collapsed on the floor.

"Well, well ...... the end is the end ......"

With the Knight's sword displayed on the sides, they clanged their staffs on the floor at the same time to display the appearance of the winning side. Joseph just stood there.

"Oh, if it isn't Castlemorre. Why are you here? Aren't you supposed to go with the order to go against Saint Mallon?"

Castlemorre did not answer King Joseph's question and pulled out his sword.

"King Joseph of Gallia. In the name of the God, the Founder and Justice. You are under arrest."

"So what kind of crime did I intended to commit for the law to judge the King of Gallia?"

"For the betrayal of my country. Your way is not the vessel of the king."

While pouring the hall the Knights of the East and surrounded Joseph with all their swords pointing at him.

"Come on! Attack!"

Joesph began to laughed out loud.

"Huh? Is something wrong?"

"Well, giving the point that 'I'm not like any other king' makes me laugh. Castlemorre, you do not have a pretty taste. But I thought it flattery."

"It sure is! It is no more than a performance in order to deceive your way!"

"A little more than truly ...... The eye which looks at the person has been lacking. As you say, having completely, that I'm not suited to be the likes of a king. The truth is being noticed because of you. The inability has become extreme! Is that it?"

Joesph laughed again. Everyone was confused and Joseph turned back.

"Where are you going?"

"I'm going to sleep. I'm kinda drowsy after all this laughing. Can it wait till tomorrow?"

It seemed like Joseph's intention was true. Castlemorre and his troops were enraged. Perhaps this King really wasn't taking this seriously.

But, this was not possible to forgive.

"Keep Joseph in custody."

Some of the knights, being cautious of traps were getting closer to Joseph. While the others, pulled out their staffs and cast a spell against him.

As a butler approached the deputy head of Arnulf, he whispered to Castlemorre.

"Perhaps there may be traps. You take care."

Castlemorre nodded. Surely, there probably was a trap, but this didn't stop the names of the noble Knights that were there. The kind of spell the Knights were using was just so that one couldn't escape. Right now, Joseph was being held by a hunter.

But when Joseph put his hand on the knight's arm. Something happened. Joseph that was supposed to be captured suddenly disappeared.

"What?"

Castlemorre was surprised and the spell that was cast bounced back. The ball seat, the screen which was raised, the damask which was set on the rear of the ball seat, the mirror where luxurious sculpture is administered, receiving the magic of the fire and the wind, it kept on shaking.

However, Joseph was not to be seen anywhere.

Someone immediately casted a detection magic which would uncover any hidden magic in the ball room... But there was no response.

One of the knights cried out from the window of a light face.

"In there!"

"What?"

Castlemorre looked at the knight that jumped on the window.

"Um, what are they looking at?"

Just whether those which used what kind of skill, Joseph stood on a side of the fountain of the courtyard. The knight turned pale. The reason why he could move to the courtyard in an instant was not even recognized by any of the knights who were experts in magic. The magic that he could have used was the "Uneven Distribution" of the only wind system, but he had disappeared so beautifully that it couldn't have been.

Joseph, who said that he had no talent in magic, could not have used square wind magic.

The skylight window facing the courtyard was small, it was impossible to get out from there. Casltemorre ordered the urgent voice.

"Turn to the courtyard! Hurry! The enemy is escaping!"

The knights quickly ran outside.

They could hear Joseph's loud laughs as they hurried into the courtyard.

"I run and hide accidentally! Relieve reiterating! Instead, it has changed over the bed tonight. I ran faster because of my better body."

"What?"

"Phil Yarunsagusa Eoru Sunu ..."

That Sequence of chants was never heard before. Castlemorre might have forgotten that spell, or maybe he didn't even know what Joseph was casting, so they listened for a moment.

"Rado le Osusunu Uryu ..."

Castlemorre felt a chill down his spine. It was surprising. He feared the spell that Joseph was about to cast.

''The square of the wind ... my, the gift of magic is not mocked, he has been called the king of magic terror...''

''Stay calm!''

Castlemorre told himself.

''There's no spell to blow up eighty knights. But powerful magic, that power is limited. Not to mention, you are in the palace. How could you do this by the courtyard, you probably will say that it'll be worth it?''

"You scumbag! You let down your guard!"

Castlemorre lifted his wand and pointed at Joseph as he chanted a spell. Large spears of ice flew to Joseph.

''Utilizing this, I would likely to bet on judgment before the citizens, but becoming like this, this is hopeless.''

Before the spear could reach Joseph, he slowly lowered his wand and waved it like an orchestra conductor.

They saw something to some extent.

''You scumbag king...''

''You and your spell are nothing...''

"Eh?"

The floor shook. The ice spears that were supposed to be aimed at Joseph suddenly dropped to the ground and left him unharmed.

"...Leader!"

Arnulf cried. Castlemorre turned only to see Arnulf as his body receded. It looked like they might shift a large stone table.

Castlemorre understood something.

The whole palace was collapsing.

"Fool! What's happening?"

There was no spare time when spells were being cast. Then Castlemorre looked up to see the roof deteriorate and the enormous stone ceiling fall.

Grand Troyes was a beautiful stone palace which soon swallowed the whole troops of the East Knights as it crumbled. Joseph started to laugh. Not only the Knights, but his servants, the minister of state, everyone were there, yet, he continued to laugh.

A large amount of smoke rose from the ground and the area suddenly became quiet.

"This 'Explosion' is a very useful spell. It can just blast a whole castle. It really has been fun using this spell."

<center>[[Image:ZnT14-031.jpg|thumb]]</center>

Joseph looked at his hand holding the 'Founder's Music Box' and grumbled. He removed from his pocket, the 'Founder's Censer'. When he stroked it gently an aroma drifted from the inside.

"But the explosion however did not serve a wonderful impression."

He saw one of his surviving guards who dashed into the courtyard when he saw him standing, Joseph smiled.

While being flustered, the survivor of the guard ran up.

"Your Majesty! You're alright!"

Joseph ordered him to turn around to the crumbled building.

"Gather people there. And from the midst of the rubble start dragging out the corpses, then place them at the gate of each entrance to Lutèce. By morning, to any fool looking at this, to a little more than looking at that, probably will understand the consequences of those who oppose."

The guard looked at Joseph and saw a devil in the depth of his heart but bowed down directly.

"...Ha... Hahaha!"

Complying with the order, the guard started to run outside.

"Hold on."

The guard suddenly stopped and stood firmly and stiff as Joseph yawned.

"I'm going to bed. All this tires me out. It's making me more drowsy."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Epilogue|Volume 13]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Epilogue

2017-02-25T12:31:36Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Epilogue===
The capital of Gallia, Lutèce.

The man who was called the “Mad King” by Romalia's pope was right now in the middle of a boundless beautiful garden full of flowers, and gazing afar in all directions.

This was a flower terrace which could even be the number one in Versardier, with its ever-blooming rich flowers. 

The southern rose terrace.

To Joseph, this was a flower terrace where he can have fun by himself, and where he could also comfort himself from his meaningless solitary life. This was a paradise on earth built with the greatest skills of every garden architect of this country.

On this land of around two square kilometres, there were a countless number of coloured roses.

The one that held the most attention was the blue one.

That was this year's......, after improving multiple test products, the finally finished and steady blue breed of rose.

This rose, since it had a link with the royalty's blue hair, had been surnamed “La Gallia”, which meant that it was a symbol of Gallia.

Joseph looked at the flower terrace with satisfaction. He wasn't clear about the huge amount of money he had spent on this blue rose.

“This rose garden is really way too beautiful.”

Exclaimed Mrs. Molière, who was at Joseph's side. Joseph nodded with satisfaction.

“The amount of money spent on this rose garden was already enough to run a small country.”

“This is the most beautiful kingdom in the world. The taste of Your Majesty is quite elegant.”

After that, Mrs. Molière looked at Joseph and asked with a mischievous tone.

“Why did Your Majesty need to build this rose garden?”

As Joseph's lover, Mrs. Molière expected some sweet words. She was looking forward to something like “It was for you.” or something like that. However, the king's answer wasn't like that.

Joseph lightly said.

“This is so that I can destroy it.”

Mrs. Molière pursed her lips, to show her disenchantment,

“Ah! You are joking again!”

“Joking? Ah, right. It might sound like that.”

Joseph said that awkwardly, but this made Mrs. Molière even more angry. No matter when, this king is always like that. One couldn't figure out if he was joking or saying the truth.

"I have something to ask His Majesty."

"Do not hesitate."

"Your Majesty, do you love me?"

Joseph looked without understanding what Lady Molière had said. As if to say: You asked that to me?

"Of course"

"If so, then why aren't you gentle with me?" asked Mrs. Molière, beginning to mourn.

"Is that what you feel?"

"I can't bear to love a man who treats me cruelly."

Joseph was surprised to see the tears of Mrs. Molière.

"What did you say?"

"I love him!"

"You mean you love me? Is that true? Do you love the incompetent king? Do you love me even though I am humbled at home and abroad?"

"That's why I love him."

"I only think about money and status."

His wife Molière worsened in tears.
"Even if your Majesty was a civilian, a beggar, my love would not change. I love your Majesty."

"Why do you love me?" asked Joseph, a bit puzzled.

"Your Majesty, you are a lonely man, you are the king of the world's wealth, but I just want to heal your heart, please. I am a woman who wants to relieve these problems, as this is love."

Joseph took the pleasure of laughing at his wife Molière.

"You're a nice person, Wife Molière. I think you're worthy of my love."

Mrs. Molière seemed intoxicated by the words of Joseph.

Finally she got those words of love she craved.

These words made her very happy. She was very proud.

He is just a person who pretends to be the king. Often your heart and mind are contradictory.

She had always been his companion. Mrs. Molière understood what no one else could understand about him, something like the infinite darkness of the abyss.
She fell in love with a king.

Mrs. Molière wanted her love to melt the ice in the heart of Joseph.

I'll be the water that fills the hole in his heart.

These words should be able to cure the rotten heart of this king. The fragrance of flowers and words of love should help.

"Your Majesty, I have something to propose. It is for the sake of our future. Your Majesty, instead of total pain in your system, it would be better to share love."

However, Joseph said nothing.

"Your Majesty?"

A second later, Mrs. Molière...

"Oh, oh Oh, your Majesty, ohhhh"

Ms. Molière was stabbed in the chest.

The strength of her body disappeared.

"Why?"

Mrs. Molière did not understand why she was stabbed. And without understanding, she gradually fell into a deep sleep from which people never awoke.

Joseph slowly withdrew the dagger from Mrs. Molière’s breast. Like cutting meat, blood started gushing.

Her beautiful eyes opened one last time to look at Joseph. Joseph had the same indifferent expression to his wife lying on the floor almost dead. Then Mrs. Molière slowly closed her eyes one last time.

Joseph did not hesitate to open an oil tank, spilling it all over the terrace of flowers. Then, he set fire to the oil.

Unblinking, he watched the rose garden on fire.

Staring into the flames....

Then a woman appeared from the fire.

Not seeming to mind being in the midst of the flames, she was wearing a black robe and her hood alone showed her crimson lips.

It was Myoznitnirn.

Myoznitnirn looked at the corpse of Mrs. Molière.

"Was it your lover?" She asked.

"I do not know, maybe yes, maybe no. Anyway, it does not matter."

"Why?"

"Why, why kill her?"

"She said she loved me and that's why I killed her own people. She must have felt much pain in her heart."

"And you, Joseph-sama, do you have pain in your heart?"

Myoznitnirn smiled as if to say, you know how to do things. But Joseph refused.

"No, it can't be solved in the same way."

Myoznitnirn, satisfied, nodded and proceeded to give her report to Joseph.

"According to the report, ten special Jormungand had been completed."

"Well..."

"There is also a message saying that you have to meet the three users of the Void in Romalia."

"Oh" Joseph laughed.

[[Image:ZnT13-257.jpg|thumb]]

"It's the perfect opportunity. Get ready; you will command the special army."

"Yes, sir."

Myoznitnirn disappeared in the fire.

Joseph picked up from the table a sound transmitter that worked with wind magic and an iron pipe. It was a transmitter that could only be used within the same castle.

"Get me in contact with the Fleet Commander" (note: do not know if it was a spell or was an order for someone else, it’s not specified in the text)

He was immediately connected to the Fleet Admiral. Joseph, through the transmitter, ordered perfectly.

"Naval fleet in the harbour of San Marin (サン · マロン) Your objective is … the Romalia Empire."

Across the transmitter, Commander Claville was afraid of the order given by Joseph.

"No need to announce the war. The cities, the streets, the towns, the people, everything must be destroyed," Joseph commented.

"War? You want to start a war? But Romalia was one of our allies against the revolutionaries of Albion."

"Ally? Is that what you think? Let me tell you something. Ah, well. What if there were other countries that are conspiring against us? Isn't it more difficult to resolve this?"

"I do not know what you're talking about, Your Majesty!"

No matter what the order was, he spoke without thinking twice. It was for this reason that he had become commander, instead of the other men who were all incompetent. But that did not matter. Simply run the fleet. The real struggle would come from Myoznitnirn’s army; they simply will be the drivers.

Joseph was annoyed with having to say the right words.

"Well, obey the order. This is a high order. If we want to stop this conspiracy, we must end Romalia soon."

On the other side of the transmission, the commander pondered the matter.

Joseph was often derided as an incompetent King, but he was not an idiot.

When he proposed something, no matter how or what, he had to fulfill his goal.

This should also be part of their whims.

This included the desire to win. Claville knew all this.

Joseph put the transmitter on the table and said, cursing.

"War is a stupid thing. I do not want war. But this is not just war. This so-called war is to consider interests. What are the benefits of attacking Romalia? Would we not be destroying our soul, to attack the country where people are race to God?"

Joseph hit the table.

"Ah ah, I'm just a man, after all. But why say that God loves all his children, if I feel nothing but pain? And ironically, he has given me strength! But just nothing in my heart! Nothing! ah ah ah ah, I'm not more a man than just empty thanks to him!"

Joseph comforted himself.

"Ah, my heart is empty, as the bladder of a rotten fish. Nothing can fill the emptiness in my heart ... Neither love, nor joy nor anger, nor sadness, and even hatred that have Charlotte for killing his father, my heart is hollow."
Joseph looked into the sky. Then he watched as the guards tried to stop the Fire Flower: "Fast", "Put out the Fire", "Palace on fire"…

All cries echoed in the garden. However, Joseph did not care.

His eyes burned from the intense fire, but he stayed a moment longer, just to say nonsense.

"Well, Charlotte. To overthrow God, you must kill your brother and entire cities. Okay, Charlotte. Not everything in life is virtue and glory, there is all mourning and suffering. You can only commit a sin so great and irreparable if you want to feel a little guilty."

Joseph laughed. It was an innocent smile like an angel.

"Charlotte, I'm a man, and for that reason I can also feel the tears that pamper others."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter1|Volume 14]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter8

2017-02-25T12:13:20Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 8: The meaning of the Smile===


Saito woke up in Mister Colbert’s room. Lying down on the table, he was covered by a blanket. It seemed that the one who put the blanket on him was Mister Colbert, who was asleep in his bed.

It seemed that Saito had inadvertently fallen asleep. Rays of morning light shone through the window.

''Now I remember. I was so tired from crying yesterday that I fell asleep.''

While thinking that, Saito stared at the display of his notebook computer. It seemed like the power supply had been taken off.

''I was thinking about asking Mister Colbert to reconnect my notebook to the battery, but decided against it.''

''I memorized it last time, so I am able to recall it... so it is not necessary to do it again.''

From the window, he gazed up at the sky.

Somehow, this world was connected to Earth, one way or another.

What could it be that connected these two worlds together?

Considering how tanks and aircraft could come to this world, it should also be normal for electromagnetic waves to enter.

''Ah, that seems to be the case.'' Saito looked around absent-mindedly as he thought.

''After all, I was a weak man.''

''I have comrades, so I think that I can accomplish something, since that's what I can accept while living in this world. Nevertheless, when I read the mail, I was suddenly overcome by the feeling of homesickness.''

''To put it plainly, I am a weak man.''

''It can't be helped since I suddenly read the mail.'' Thinking this, Saito left his notebook computer behind in Mister Colbert’s room.

Saito felt depressed. While he trudged through the corridor he muttered:

"Tomorrow will be a troublesome day. The three-year anniversary of the Pope's coronation... My spirit must not be like this."

''At any rate, my mood must be kept hidden from Louise.''

''I don't want her to get depressed again.''

''I should be thinking about more immediate concerns. Saito positively thought.''

''Okay, Let's hide this depressed face of mine. While forcefully doing that, Saito opened the door to the living room.''

"Louise, forgive me for not coming back yesterday. I was drinking with Mr. Colbert in his room and collapsed..."

Louise was sitting in the chair looking at the mirror. But it seemed that she wasn't going to scold Saito. Instead she smiled back, almost as if a it were a trap.

"Good morning."

Louise’s sudden smile surprised him.

"What the...? What's with your clothes..."

"Eh, this? I went out to buy this last evening."

Louise wasn’t in her usual Tristain Academy uniform, but a cute blouse with a short, deep blue silk skirt and a red ribbon which trailed from the collar.

"Why?"

Saito asked, amazed. ''Of all days, why today?'' No, even if this is a joke in Romalia's great cathedral, Saito still couldn't understand the reason.

"Oh I understand, it's for tomorrow’s ceremony isn't it? But is it okay to be wearing that?"

Then Louise smiled pleasantly and said.

"No, it's for going to town to shop with you today."

"Мe, why?"

"In the town, there is a festival for the celebration of His Holiness the Pope’s third anniversary. In noble society there are festivals; here on the streets it seems like they have festivals too. Now, I want to go to the festival with you."

"But tomorrow... shouldn't we be using the time we have today to prepare ourselves?"

"No, it's okay. Practicing right now would not change the result. It would be a pointless effort. Besides, sometimes relaxation is important too."

Looking innocent, Louise grabbed Saito’s arm.

"Okay, let's go?"

In the end, attracted by Louise’s unusually cute behavior, Saito went to town. Louise was glued to Saito’s arm. ''What, was something wrong?'' He turned for a moment toward Louise. Louise only smiled back.
[[Image:ZnT13-005.jpg|thumb]]
''As expected, I have a bad feeling about this.''

"Hey Louise?" Saito asked.

"Yes."

"What are you scheming?"

But Louise was laughing. Kyahaha.

Kyahaha? Louise laughing? Saito's head was full of questions, but Louise remained glued to Saito arm.

"I'm not scheming anything."

"Lie!"

"It's not a lie. Honestly, for today I just want to take a stroll with you through town. That's all."

Looking at it from all sides her smile was not a scheming one. ''Still, there is something hidden'', Saito thought. Then Louise pointed at something.

"Eh, that's right, for today I will listen to anything you request."

"Huh?"

"Really, I'm serious. So don't be polite, okay?"

Smiling and leaning to him. Saito felt more and more suspicious. For the sake of testing, he said.

"Then, show me your underpants."

He thought he was going to be kicked, so he prepared for that.

But, neither kick, punch, nor magic attack was launched. Instead, Louise shyly began to slowly lift up her skirt.

"Okay."

''It's been a while since I last saw Louise's underpants'', he thought.

She didn't seem to be angry.

Meaning...? “Hey, this is the middle of the street, there’re a lot of people here.” Saito said while furiously trying to stop her.

"Stop it, People can see that."

With a smile, Louise returned the skirt to its original position.

Too suspicious.

Is this really the real Louise?

Could it be that someone transformed her?

Right, Myoznitnirn’s magical tool, for instance...

That was an act, Saito thought. The tension began to build with his next words.

"Ah, then, allow me to touch your breasts."

"Go ahead."

Louise nodded almost instantly, with a smiling face.

"Ok, then I will not hold back."

Gulp, Saito swallowed his saliva and began to touch her small breast. Rustle, rustle. (I guess that this is the sound being made, don’t know where to put it)

Even with her small breasts, touching her there, Saito’s excitment began to rise.

When he looked back at her, she was still smiling brightly. A face with a color of happiness. Prepared for death, Saito started to shake. If this is the real Louise, let's try that. He thought.

"And... this a breast?"

"Yes."

she positively nodded with a smile.

This was absolutely not Louise!

"Nah, too small, compared to Tiffania."

"That's okay with me."

Saito jumped back that instance, taking a stance.

"Who or what are you!"

"Just like I keep saying, I am me. Please believe me."

"Why aren't you angry?"

"Because, I..."

She hesitantly said those words, and when she figured out something, she raised her face.

"Yes! You see, tomorrow there’s going to be a fierce battle. The enemy seems to be Myoznitnirn, right? So this is some kind of reward! you see?!"

Louise said that in what seemed to be a joyful manner.

''You would normally, even in a situation such as this, object.''

In the end, Louise seemed to have changed her way of thinking. Perhaps it was the noble pride within her. Saito reached understanding. Louise spoke again.

"You want to touch more?"

"..."

"It’s alright! Go ahead! touch them! Please!"

"..."

"Please?"

For the ninth time, she smiled. 'Oh well, if she is enjoying this then I should too.' Saito thought. This leisurely situation is not a reckless action. Besides, there is the possibility that one of us may be lost tomorrow. Anyhow, however bad the situation turns out to be we will survive.

Tomorrow is the commemoration of the Pope’s coronation and things are busy in this Romalian street. Of course, it shouldn't differ too much from the festivals usually held in Tristania.

As expected of the street stalls and the performances, the atmosphere here felt busy. Even in Romalia, in every place around here, pilgrims could be seen crowding merchants. The various goods brought by them were put in the front of the stalls.

Louise stood in front of clothes shelves that were displayed in the front of a stall, doing her best to search for something.

"What, do you really want a scarf that much?, I will buy it for you, so go ahead to choose something better."

Even with that said, Louise only shook her head. And then determined to choose a plain scarf, she requested this one.

"...Hey Louise, what do you plan to do with a scarf of that color?"

The scarf’s color didn’t fit with women's tastes. A black one, with lattice pattern embroidery. But Louise just answered by shaking her head.

"See this black color, it suits you."

"What, did you buy that for me?"

Louise nodded and smiled sweetly.

"Could it be that you somehow accidentally drank a love potion again?"

"That's not it. Like I said, its a reward."

"I see, so this is a reward too," Saito murmured.

For the time being for today I will accompany Louise, Saito thought.

Saito and Louise loitered around the street. Around noon, priests went out too to drink and sing war songs with their comrades-in-arms.

The impression that I had, when first entering this place, though it's quite strict, it is still not too different with other towns in Halkeginia. In the middle was a dance party provided by a band using a flute and drum to perform.

Louise pulled Saito and brought him to the center.

"Let's dance."

With cheerful rhythm accompanying them, Louise and Saito danced. A pleasant want(waltz). Louise was dancing, and Saito was trying to follow her lead.

After they were satisfied they went to the tavern that they had been chased into by the Templar knights.

When they entered the tavern, they saw that the table had been replaced by high class looking sparkling one. It seemed that the money Kirche had given as compensation was quite sufficient to repair all the damage. The window and stand counter had been replaced with a glass one.

This tavern was really different from the previous one. The one that stood right now was a first class tavern.

The shopkeeper too was wearing first class brand-new polished clothes. When he saw the two of them, he smiled.

When they entered, the shopkeeper recognized Louise and Saito and looked awkward.

Until this time much trouble has been happened(?). He grinned at Saito and, without saying anything, the shopkeeper started to send foods one by one to both of them.

And then he whispered silently to Saito's ear.

"I will be dependent on you for the next year too."

Meanwhile, Louise was still smiling.

When the food had been served to the table, Louise offered some soup to Saito.

"Еh?"

Б, a----a・(?, maybe aah( as in say aah))

With Louise started to say that, Saito still felt a little troubled. Even if this was a reward, it was still too much.

"Hey Louise, please tell me the truth. I won't get angry. Did you destroy the zero fighter by accident? So you are trying to make me feel better."

"That's not it. For today, I wanted to look cute. I want you to see the cute side of me. Please believe me, that’s the only reason."

When he heard that, he was dumbfounded and couldn’t say anything. Looking happy, Louise just smiled.

Once again, they walked through town. Louise gazed at Saito, and lightly said, "Let's go over there."

"Hey, let's kiss," she said.

[[Image:ZnT13-244.jpg|thumb]]
"Еh? Right here?"

Something outrageous had been said. Even her face looked shy. Is it possible she wants to do that in a place where there are less people? Looking flustered, Louise suddenly started to push Saito into the nearest alley.

After that, she fixed her gaze on Saito's face, and stood there on her tippy toes. Full of passion the two of them pressed their lips together. It was a deep kiss.

For a moment, they pressed each other’s lips together. After satisfying themselves, the two of them separated. Once again, Louise showed him an extraordinary smile.

Saito could not understand the meaning behind her smiles, but Saito too tried to smile back vaguely.

While the two of them were walking, Saito would take a peek at Louise, and when she noticed that, she would return a smile, a very lovely one. In the end, they continued walking. Saito thought, for Louise, he would do anything to protect her.

But it couldn't be helped, sometimes he would remember his mother’s face. When that happened his chest would hurt.

"Something wrong?"

"Nothing at all, don't mind me."

The instant that happened, Saito forced a smile, cooling his head.(?)

Wholeheartedly, the two of them spent their time together, and when the night drew near they returned to their room. In the end, Saito was with her the whole day. Calmly thinking, from whatever aspect, it was too suspicious.

"Here, have some water, you must be tired."

Louise poured water into a cup and gave it to Saito. After taking a breath, he drank it. Saito asked.

"Hey Louise!"

"Yes"

"...You see, I’m still wondering, why are you smiling so much?"

"Can't I?"

Once more, Louise smiled a sweet smile.

"It's very strange you know! As long as I remember, this whole year you've only smiled twice! However, today you smiled 72 times."

"I'm very happy you counted. Thank you."

Once again, she smiled. It was an angelic smile, a lovely smile.

"That's why I will smile continuously this last minute."

"What?"

"Оnly twice a year, huh. But from now on, the time we could have spent together, twenty years, forty years?, or even fifty years....., I would have smiled whenever I could."

"What are you talking about?"

"You know, I won’t smile again for the rest of my life."

Even with her smiles still surfacing, tears began to flow down Louise's face.

"Louise?"

"For the rest of my life I won't be loved by anyone anymore. But you must not be like me. Please love whoever, anyone you love. Just like me, you can watch over that person, from your world."

Tears continued to flow and made lines on her cheeks from her eyes to her chin. That kind of form.(Huh, I don’t get that last part)

"Еh? What?"

Having said that, Saito suddenly became very drowsy.

"Еh?"

It was Magic. But the moment he noticed that, the magic had already taken effect.

"Louise... you... the water before..."

Losing strength, Louise hugged Saito, touched his face with her hands, and pressed her lips against his.

Strength completely left Saito’s body.

The water before, just like as Saito said, had a sleeping potion put into it beforehand.

While gently embracing Saito, Louise whispered,

"Goodbye, my gentle person... Goodbye, my chevalier(knight)."

Hick. (sounds of crying from Louise)

After embracing Saito for a while, she put Saito in the bed. After a moment, she stood up.

"...It's okay now."

A moment after that, the door behind her opened; Julio was standing there with a smile surfacing on his face.

"Are you really sure about this?"

With no expression, Louise nodded.

"Yes, for the sake of Saito too, to open the [Door world]."

"Then for that sake too, you will......"

"With all my pleasure, I will give you my cooperation. Whether to capture Myoznitnirn or to take back the Holy Land... All of it. Not only that. For the sake of Halkeginia’s ideals, I will give my life, my Void ability and my noble status."

Julio nodded.

"It seems like a saint has been born. Then, let's go immediately. We will explain the modification to our plan for tomorrow, since he won't be here anymore."

Just a moment before she left the room, Louise turned her head once more. Endless tears still flowed on her cheeks. Wiping those tears, Louise whispered,

"Goodbye, my most important person in the world."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Epilogue|Forward to Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter6

2016-06-25T03:56:29Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 6: Long Spear===

Dawn of the next day.

"Uhh", Saito rubbed his eyes and sat up straight.

After that last night no one spoke anymore, the dinner naturally ended as well.

At his side Louise was still in a deep slumber. Probably exhausted from yesterday's incident. After the dinner, Louise was contemplating all the way until she reached her room, where she jumped inside her bed immediately.

Saito was thinking, putting what he had said at the beginning aside, about the plan of involving the Gallian King which he'd have no complaints about.

Using force to threaten elves, he'd have no interest in that, but as for the Gallian king, it's another issue. There's no one worse than that person. To satisfy his own desires, he assaulted Louise and Saito, killed Tabitha's father, drove her mother crazy, and made Tabitha go through hell literally.

Unforgivable.

Logically, Louise should have thought about this way as well, why would she ever disagree.

He couldn't come up with a good reason. The Pope's plan is certainly dangerous, but it's much more assuring than not knowing when you'd be assaulted. Besides, as soon as this matter ended, there would be no reason to fear an attack anymore.

In every possible scenario, isn't it always better to solve it earlier?

Just as Saito was thinking in this direction, someone knocked on their door.

Saito opened it, just to face Julio with heterochromic eyes, smiling.

"Morning, brother"

"There's no such relationship between you and me!"

Hearing Saito's irritated curses, Julio chuckled.

"Don't say that, we're both familiars, shouldn't we be friendly towards each other?"

"Jerk. You're not the type I want to get along with. No one ever knows whatever is on your mind. What business do you have, coming here so early"

Saito never liked Julio much from the start because of his compliments at Albion which made Louise blush. Someone who had jealousy as profound as Saito was determined not to give Louise away.

Julio neglected Saito's unpleasant attitude and beckoned.

"There are things we want you to see."

"Want me?"

"Yes. It's about to be ready."

"What about Louise?"

Julio shook his head.

"It's only for your eyes."

Julio brought Saito to the basement of the grand Cathedral, a place which intuitively made people feel suspicious. Past the spiral staircase downwards was a damp underground tunnel. Weak dancing fires illuminated the sides of the tunnel. Saito pressed forwards while feeling uncertain, and eventually reached a place completely dark.

Julio picked up the lit up firewood hanging on the sides of the wall and proceeded.

The surroundings seemed to be chilly. Turned out icy air was blowing from the interiors.

"This really is a terribly creepy place. There aren't any monsters, I hope?"

Saito said, hugging his body and rubbing his shoulders. Julio chuckled.

"Perhaps. Perhaps not. After all, this is a cemetery left behind from the ancient eras. It's also the reason why this is constructed."

"Oh so it's a cemetery. You have really taken me to some horrible place."

Saito complained but continued to follow Julio with a trembling body into a fairly wider area. Inside this circular shaped, cylindrical shaped place, was a rectangular steel gate. It was covered entirely with red rust and layers of dust. To believe that it was still in use would be surprising.

"So? You brought me here to look at a grave? I'm not especially fascinated to look at these stuff in the early morning"

"Somewhat. Though say this is a cemetery, what's sleeping inside is not a person."

"Huuhhh?"

The steel door was heavily sealed. Inserting the key brought along into the gigantic lock, then, "Clack!", a loud unlocking sound echoed throughout the tunnel.

Julio took down the chains and grasped the handle to the door with force, giving a forced moan unmatching his face and pulled. Yet still, the door didn't even bulge.

"This isn't easy at all. Completely rusted. Are you going to help?"

Julio stuck out his tongue and hurried Saito.

Sucking his own lip in, Saito reached out his hands to the door. Giving everything they've got, the door, after a loud "Bang!", gave away. Dust flew, making Saito choke and cough.

The door lead to a pitch black room.

Julio raised his torch up high, but the interiors were just as dark. It seemed that the room was quite spacious. Julio started to search for the magic lamps positioned on the walls.

"I think it should be around here"

"What do you want me to look at. If it's a normal grave then I'll really be angry"

"Alright, alright, you will definitely be frightened. Ah, here we go!"

Julio placed his hand inside the magic lantern and pressed down the switch.

And so, all the other lights inside the room lit up simultaneously.

From the darkness a room as large as two churches came out of no where.

"This, what's this"

Seeing the items placed inside, Saito was too surprised to breathe normally.

"Impressed, eh?"

Saito did not even hear Julio's words. He was completely crushed by the sight in front of him. What Saito saw lying on the shelves to his right, were guns.

Not any common gun you can find in Halkeginia.

The structure was obviously different.

Saito tried and lifted one up. It seemed kind of heavy. When holding it, the marking on his left hand started to glow.

"..."

Saito looked at this gun speechless. Under the fine quality of the wooden covered barrel, protruded a box shaped magazine. Throughout the entire Halkeginia, there was definitely not a gun with rapid fire like that one.

Saito looked at the belly of the barrel. Familiar Latin characters jumped into his eyes.

ENGLAND

"It's made in England."

That's right, it's an item from Earth. Saito then picked up another gun. This was a familiar gun seen in televisions and games, Saito remembered that, wasn't that the famous Russian made gun?

"That's it. An AK-47."

He unplucked a magazine from the English rifle. The bullets were filled up to the top. Next to the rifle lay an M16, revolvers, and various semi-automatic handguns.

There were in total around 10 modern guns. Although some of them were damaged from inside, but a number of them were still gleaming brightly stainless from rust.

Julio explained,

"Although we have used a statis spell to preserve these as soon as we found them, some of them broke, or even worse, into pieces"

On the shelf next to that one, were all old guns. They included musket guns and matchlock guns currently in use by Halkeginia. The only difference was, from the look of the words inscribed on the guns, they were all items from Earth.

There were in total a few dozen of them.

Progressing even further down the shelves, there were more ancient weapons. All sorts or swords, spears, crossbows, even a boomerang. However these sorts of weapons were already indistinguishable from Halkeginia's, though the katana made Saito realise that these were also once part of Earth.

Next to the handheld weapons were all sorts of other stuff. There was something like a cannon, and even a rare thing like a rocket launcher. However, those were all broken down.

Sprawling on the ground the head of a fighter jet aircraft was also quite intimidating.

"Why are these things here?"

"In the eastern lands, our spies have started collecting these things a few centuries ago. On that side, we occasionally find these kind of items. To transport these things under the elves' noses sure was a tough job."

Saito remembered Seista's great grandfather. He too was Japan's navy fighter pilot. According to legends, he also came from the eastern lands.

"I say the eastern grounds, but more accurately, it should be weapons found near the holy grounds."

Julio then pointed inside.

"This isn't all."

Illuminated by the dim light, a small hill shaped item sat there covered by a cloth. Shouldered by the light, it seemed just like a tent.

"What's that."

"See for yourself."

Julio calmly walked forward, unpeeled the cloth. The fabric dropping onto the ground triggered a storm of dust.

Peering through the flying dust, the silhouette of the object gradually appeared, making Saito once again speechless.

"E-even this kind of stuff."

It was a humongous metal box. The heavy steel plates assembled as a box overwhelmed Saito like a two-storey building.

Furthermore, on top of the box, a long barrel extended outwards.

[[Image:ZnT13-179.jpg|thumb]]

"Tank"

Sitting there silently, the tank gave off an ominous presence. From it's heavily layered grey paint like trams from the old days, one can imagine the era it came from.

On the tank's side was a distinctive white cross. The turret carried a white "324" number and its badge.

"It's a German Tiger tank!"

Saito once made a model of it when he was small. Seeing it really brought back a lot of memories, but to see the real thing was an unimaginable chance. This was completely irrelevant to the props used in movies. The real tank was intimidating, sturdy, gigantic, heavy. The zero fighter plane gave people a sumptuous feel, but this war machine delivered raw power and shock, deeply imprinting a sense that it was made purely for destruction into everyone's minds.

Saito gently skimmed the exterior of the tank. Icy cold, the dark steel surface chilled Saito's hand. In the darkness, Saito's inscriptions on his left hand flickered brightly.

''This tank is still alive'', his instincts told him.

"Impressive. Even installing cannons on a wagon. Not only is it huge, but it also comes with intricate switches! This is what we call an untimely piece of art. So? Did it leave an impression."

Saito growled.

"You"

"We, not only with these kind of weapons, but have also encountered people like you a countless number of times. Yes, it all started a few centuries ago. As for who and what kind of person you are, we are completely familiar with."

Saito snorted.

"Is that so. Forget it, it's pointless to keep this secret anymore. True, I do come from the other world. So what. It's very nostalgic, that's all. What are you trying to plan again?"

"You know,you have the same destination as us. The holy ground conceals the reason of bringing items here. If you were to go there, you will find a way to go back, no?"

Hearing Julio's words, Saito laughed.

"What, so that's what you were thinking. Like I said previously, I do not intend to change my point of view. Threatening with the powers of void to steal land, I have no interest in getting involved. The plan about the Gallian king is another issue, I will not accompany you to do that kind of things."

While it might be true that seeing items from Earth made Saito nostalgic, but it was no more than the effect of seeing Japanese items at a museum in a foreign country. It was not enough to dissuade him.

"Alright, let's leave. Coming to Romalia from somewhere so distant, I do not want to spend my time standing around at this kind of damp place. There's a lot of sightseeing to do."

"Oh oh, don't misunderstand us. I never thought of making you listen to me. Our original intention was to gift these untimely work of art to you."

"Gift?"

"Uh-huh, in both reasoning, you are also the lawful owner of these weapons. First, these things came from your world. Reasonably, they are all yours to begin with."

Julio raised his index finger, which was soon accompanied by his middle finger.

"Another reason. This reason is even more important. These are all your stuff, Gandálfr"

"what do you mean?"

"In another words, this is your long spear."

"Spear?"

"Yes. Do you know the song?"

Julio sang a song with a clear loud voice. He definitely lives up to his title of being the choirmaster. His tone was very impressive.

''The left hand of God is Gandálfr, the ferocious shield of the lord. His left hand wields a large sword and his right hand wields a long spear, protecting me with endless vigilance.
''The right hand of God is Vindálfr, the kind-hearted flute of the lord. He dominates all beasts of life, leading me through earth, sky, and water.
''The mind of God is Myoznitnirn, the book that carries the crystallization of thought. It carries all knowledge and provides advice whenever I am in need.
''There is one more person, but remembering its name gives me trouble…
''Taking the four disciples, I came to this land…''

Saito nodded his head.

"Uh, I've heard of Tiffania singing this before."

"I am Vindálfr, can control all sorts of beasts. Including women. Actually, women are not as easy to deal with as beasts."

"Yeah, yeah."

Saito recalled Julio's amazing skills with taming dragons at Albion. Even the leader of the dragon riders' squad René once said so himself.

''That guy, even though he's a priest, he really knows how to handle a dragon.''

"Next is Myoznitnirn. That suspicious Gallian lady, who can freely use magical items. You know, you have dealt with her a few times already. She brings unpredictable fear! In normal battles she could be called the strongest. Ahh, creepy woman! That kind of lady I'd have to say no thanks!"

Julio brought his face close to Saito.

"Lastly, you are Gandálfr, capable of freely using any kind of weapons. Also the last one, I know it's not clear, but it's irrelevant right now, is you. You! Wasn't that in the lyrics? Sword in the left hand means Delfringer, while this, is the long spear in your right hand."

"No matter at what angle, this doesn't look like a long spear at all"

Saito said pointing at the Tiger tank.

"Gandálfr's left hand uses a sword to protect his master. The remaining right hand is here to attack the enemies. Sensibly, it would have been holding the most powerful weapon people of that time could think of."

"Whaaa?"

"Power depends on range. In terms of weapons, yes, the spear is made to defeat sword wielding enemies at a further range. The proof is that swordsman usually can't defeat a pikeman. There's no idiot charging and waving a sword around in battles nowadays because we all have guns. Swords isn't limited to Delfringer, but to the most common self-defense weaponry. 6000 years ago, the most powerful weapon was a spear, the most useful and common defensive weapon was a sword. As times changed, weapons also evolved. To defeat enemies at an even longer range than spear new weapons emerged, eventually bringing us to guns and cannons. You people, however, seem to have brought guns to an even further stage."

Julio exclaimed patting the Tiger tank.

"Don't you feel amazed? Why are all the items from your world weapons, not everyday items"

"Your sampling pool is too small, I guess"

"Perhaps. Founder Brimir's magic still remains today at the holy grounds, and will occasionally gift us with items like these. Connecting the dots, these weapons awarded by Brimir, should belong to Gandálfr's possession. Therefore these are your stuff, Gandálfr."

Saito felt his chest thump. So this is what they call the spears. His Zero Fighter, that rocket launcher, are all here due to Founder's Brimir's magic.

Moreover, his presence here was probably due to the same reason.

"Alright, because of this reason we gift these to you. These items will never be used in our possession, we can't imitate and produce more, we don't know how to repair them when they wear down. No matter how powerful of a gun this is, if you can't mass produce it, it's meaningless. Honestly, we can't even make these bullet shells right. Your world really holds unimaginable technology. You are even more incredible than elves!"

"There's a door on the holy grounds?"

"Yeah. What else did you think? At the holy land there's a cave. Should be a cave made from void magic. Must be. Therefore, I believe if we went to the holy land, you'd be able to find a way to go back. In other words, your home is the same as our objective, isn't it?"

Saito shook his head.

"If I ever wanted to go back, I will use my own methods to get there. Although you have your own reasons, but in my point of view, I do not want to align myself with the enemies of elves. Those who hurt other people are another matter. Anyhow, this I'd gladly receive. They may become useful in the next battle. Besides, I know someone who likes the company of these kind of items. I bet he'd be overjoyed."

Julio shook his head and rested his hand on Saito's shoulders.

"You're really stubborn! But that's what I like about you! So, wanna go get a drink with me. This time I wouldn't give you a hard time. I know a place with lots of pretty girls! Come and enjoy Romalia"

Saito glanced at Julio helplessly, then paced outwards.

As soon as he was about to leave, he turned back.

The steel "spears", which seemed to be prepared just for him, waited silently in the dark for their turn in war.

Pope Vittorio was used to praying at the hall alone everyday after breakfast. This was what Vittorio called "free time".

For the pope, who had always been up to his neck with formal matters, the time when he prayed was the only time where he could relax himself. The hall was situated at the second floor of the Cathedral. Commoners were, of course, forbidden to enter. On the sides of the entrance to the hall, two holy knights stood guard to protect the praying pope.

As soon as Colbert approached the doors, the guards raised their staffs.

"What is it"

"My apologies, there are some business I wish to discuss with the Pope."

"The Pope is currently praying."

"Then please let me wait here."

"Have you reserved?"

"No"

"Then I cannot allow you to stay here."

The guards waved their staffs in a way indicating he should leave. Despite their conversation and actions, Colbert didn't leave at all. One of the holy knights worriedly whispered to the other one, in case this was some famous celebrity.

"May we have your name."

"I am a teacher from the Tristain magical academy, Colbert Jean."

The knights snorted in disapproval. A mere teacher, how could they let him disturb the Pope praying.

Just as the knights were about to point their staffs at him, along the corridor came a short golden haired lady knight. She wore a tunic suited for moving around instead of the dress she wore when she first arrived.

Though her face looks no more than a teen's, she was wearing a cape. From the cape alone, one can deduce that she was a noble.

"Miss Agnes."

The knights greeted the captain of Queen Henrietta's firearms squad. Agnes nodded to them in return.

"Do you also wish to discuss with the Pope?"

"Yes," Agnes nodded her head, then turned towards Colbert.

"Looks like we're here for the same thing"

"Uh"

Colbert took a deep breath, grasping the ruby in his pocket tightly. Seeing that Colbert was an acquaintance of Agnes, they did not trouble him any more and returned to their positions.

After around 30 minutes, the door opened. The knights bowed.

Once Vittorio noticed someone waiting for him, he appeared to sigh.

"Isn't this Miss Agnes. Are you alright?"

Agnes looked at Vittorio in the eye and said.

"I have issues I wish to ask your holiness"

Vittorio nodded.

"Towards Tristain's firearms captain's inquiries, I guess I'll have to make time to answer then. Ah, you too."

Colbert seemed to be hinting something important and said.

"There are items I should return to your holiness"

"Is that so, looks like both of you have very important reasons. Then let's not stand here, come to my office."

At his office, Vittorio sat on his chair and welcomed.

"Please, take a seat."

Agnes, however, did not take the offer but instead went directly into the main subject.

"Please excuse my rudeness. May I ask if your holiness know of a lady named Vittoria? She was a female who escaped 20 years ago to the village of Protestants, D’Angleterre."

Vittorio nodded.

"I do. She was my mother."

Agnes's face seemed to distort a little. Rare tears surfaced in Agnes's eyes and knelt one knee on the ground. Colbert, in contrast seemed to have blood drained out of his face.

"I was right, from the first sight of your holiness I noticed. Your face, was too similar with Vittoria's. Your holiness, please accept my gratitude in stead of your mother. My life was saved by your mother. Our village was burned down to ashes by the despicable conspirators. Vittoria lost her life over saving me."

Vittorio chuckled.

"Is that so, good. Saving someone even at her last moments."

The next to kneel was Colbert.

"Your holiness. Please give me your punishments."

"Why?"

"That lady, the one who used fire to burn your mother to death, was exactly me. I would never have thought it was your holiness's mother. How cruel fate is. It must be God's wish for me to accept your holiness's punishments that I came to Romalia."

Agnes sorrowfully claimed,

"It was an order wasn't it? You have not sinned. Those who did were the ones issuing the orders. Besides, I have already executed those who gave orders with my own hands."

"But! But! The one who did this was me! My right hand waved the staff! My mouth sang the spell!"

"No more!"

Agnes stared at Colbert, but Colbert continued,

"This, is your mother's ring. Please take this back and give me your verdicts"

Vittorio looked at the ruby. His eyes widened, but immediately returned to peace. Slowly stretching his hand out to receive the ring, he then wore it on his finger.

The ring slowly slid in, fitting perfectly on his finger.

[[Image:ZnT13-193.jpg|thumb]]

"I must thank you. This ruby of flames have not touched my fingers for 21 years"

"Thank?"

"Yes. Perhaps you may not know, but we are currently looking for this ruby. I never imagined it would return to me in this way. Today is a great day. It's really a great day."

"Then if you will, your holiness, please punish me."

"Why, why must I give you punishment? I should give you my blessings, not a punishment."

"But, your holiness, I've taken your holiness' mother's li--"

Vittorio looked at the ring and said,

"She was a weak person. Scared of her son's god-blessed power, took the ring and escaped."

Colbert and Agnes focused on Vittorio. In his eyes, there was no fury at all towards the murderer of his mother.

Those eyes gave off a sense of zealousness towards his religion, nearly to the point of madness.

"She was obsessed with the heretics, her beliefs were mistaken. Not only this, she escaped her fate. Executing her with your hands, it could be said this is God's verdict to her."

"Your holiness."

As if reminiscing something, Vittorio closed his eyes.

"Left behind, I had to work harder than anyone else. To prevent others from saying things behind my back just because I had a mother who had the wrong religion, I buried myself in studies of theology. Because of my efforts, I was awarded my current status."

Vittorio placed his right hand on Colbert's head. Colbert felt fear towards the Pope's unnatural religious belief. Refusing human emotions, only yearning for God, this male seem to hold something deep inside him.

"Therefore, I will not give you punishment, hereby I give you my blessings. Mister Colbert Jean, may you have God and Founder Brimir's blessings"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter5

2016-06-16T12:29:37Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 5: The Persuasion of the Pope===

After arriving at the Cathedral, the first thing Louise did was greet Henrietta.

But for some reason, this Queen seemed to be quite distracted. She only acknowledged it saying "Oh, just in time." Even why Louise and the others were summoned to this country in the first place was not explained. Henrietta told Louise and Tiffania that the Pope his Holiness would explain later.

"Anyhow, the long journey must have tired you out. They have already prepared dinner. Please, enjoy yourselves first."

The dinner would be held in two different places.

Except for Saito, the Ondine Water Spirit Knights, Colbert, Kirche and Tabitha would share one room, while Louise, Tiffania and Saito would sit in the dining hall where the Pope would attend himself.

In the smaller room, they didn't have a single waiter, letting them to do as they please. Luckily, the members of the Ondine Knights did not seem to mind this kind of treatment. They were all celebrating today's battle, laughing and chatting loudly all the way.

Kirche looked at Colbert by her side. Since arriving at this Cathedral, he seemed to have a lack of enthusiasm. Leaving the untouched dish in front of him, he rested his chin on his knuckles, immersed in deep thoughts.

"What's wrong? Here, does it taste bad?"

Kirche indicated her soup by stirring it with a spoon.

"This soup really is disgusting. Other than spinach, there's nothing else. Having this kind of priest like meal, it's my first experience."

Still, Colbert stayed in the same position without moving an inch after commenting.

"What's wrong with you? Are you alright?"

Kirche bent her head worriedly. Colbert finally lifted his head up in response.

"Eh? Oh, sorry. Nothing much"

He took a few sips from his soup, whipping out a ruby ring from his pocket once in a while, staring at it like a dead man with his eyes open. It was what he gave into Kirche's possession when he was about to die in his battle with Menvil. After Colbert was completely healed, Kirche gave this back to him promptly.

"What's with the ruby? Are you, thinking about your ex?"

Originally meant to be a joke, Colbert nodded his head out of Kirche's surprise.

"Umm, just like that"

Kirche winced her eyes, and put a small cooked lobster on his head, although he was just as motionless. Not wanting other people to see her any more jealous, Kirche found someone else to talk to. At her side, Tabitha was eating expressionlessly.

"Hey, Tabitha. What do you think they are talking about in the dining hall?"

Tabitha slowly finished her cup of wine and answered

"Don't know"

On the other end of the corridor inside the dining hall, no one said of anything and kept putting food in their mouths in awkward silence. Louise was sitting next to Saito, whereas Tiffania was sitting on the other side of him.

Today's incident wasn't something Saito could easily let go. Every now and then, Saito would stare angrily at Julio, grinding his teeth and food, thinking "Huh, that bastard"

Tiffania nervously shrunk into her seat. Holding the fork and knife in her hand tightly, the plate served just now, she had not taken a single bite, already cut into an unknown number of pieces now.

In front of her was the one who called Louise and the others there, Henrietta.

Likewise to Colbert, Henrietta was also deep in thoughts, focusing dully on the wine glass in front of her. On the side of Henrietta sat Captain of the guns squadron, Agnes, but she also seemed to be considering something silently.

Sitting at the end of the table, was Pope St. Aegis the 32nd, Vittorio Serevare, listening to Julio's daily report.

Not long ago, Louise, Saito and Tiffania, 3 of them were allowed to see Pope Vittorio alone. He used the caring, smiling face of his to welcome them all.

First, Louise was stunned by his handsome face. He was just like an elf, mysterious and mighty.

Next thing Louise felt, was the overwhelming warm feeling radiating from him. It's only something one can feel from those who had sacrificed all their desires for others. Just taking one sight of him, Louise felt as if she understood why he was able to become Pope at such a young age.

Saito also seemed to be experiencing what Louise was right now. His jaw dropped at the sight of the glamorous Vittorio, then quickily changed to a smile of defeat.

"Julio that kid may be handsome but he has his irritating side, but this person is completely different. So these people do exist in the world" Saito relayed his thoughts to Louise back then.

After that the dinner began. The only words spoken so far were from Vittorio, all of them comforting words, but irrelevant to the case. Not being able to raise a question on her side, Louise uncomfortably calmed down her mind.

''What is this thing that Henrietta and Pope his Holiness wants us to see?

Louise jabbed Saito beside her and said

"Hey"

"Huh?"

"What are her majesty and his Holiness planning to let us look at?"

"Dunno. I guess we will find out after this dinner. It may be extremely shocking, therefore a filled up stomach will surely calm you down."

Just like what Saito said, it's pointless to be thinking all day long. And so, Louise extended her hand to reach the food.

Hearing the report, Vittorio deeply bowed to everyone.

"My familiar must have caused you trouble"

Hearing him say this, Louise and Saito both, "Pufffff!", spit out everything in their mouths.

"Your Holiness, just now, what did you say?"

"I was apologizing for the trouble caused. Julio, why did you do these things without informing me? I only said 'Hope you may welcome them'."

Julio's hetero-chromatic eyes shined, and chuckled.

"No, not that!"

Louise unconsciously stood up.

"Just now, your Holiness said 'familiar'?"

"Yes, that is correct."

Julio looked at Saito and Louse, then said while nodding,

"We are brothers, gifted with the power to guide people to the correct paths, brothers wielding legendary power."

Saito and the others were all astonished by this sudden confession from Julio. Julio then casually took off the glove on his right hand.

On his hand, a chain of letters similar to Gandálfr's inscription was marked.

"I am the right hand of God. Vindálfr. Saito, you and me are like brothers."

"Vindálfr", Tiffania murmured to herself.

"Because Miss Tiffania still does not possess a familiar, that will be 3 bearers, 2 familiars, and..."

Vittorio eyed the Founder's Prayer book lying beside Louise

"A secret treasure, two rings, all inside this room"

Julio whispered softly in Vittorio's ear

"Ring, there is one more that can be counted"

"In that case, then there are 3 rings. So this is it."

The dining hall was filled with tension. In the middle of this stifling air, Vittorio turned to Henrietta.

Henrietta nodded deeply with a concerned face.

"Then, today, the reason for everyone's presence here is none other than what you are expecting. I hope you may all help me."

"Help in?"

At this point, Henrietta opened her mouth and offered to continue for him.

After Saito and Louise had finished listening to what Henrietta had to say, they widened their eyes at this ridiculous task. Eventually returning to reality, Louise opened her mouth and said,

"Anyhow, what your Majesty is trying to say is, to use our power, and to reclaim the holy land back from the elves' hands? How is this different from the Reconquista people?"

"No, it's not like that, Louise. It's to discuss. War is foolish. Both of you have made me realize this point."

"Then, why must we reclaim the holy land?"

This time Vittorio cut in,

"It's because that place is where we belong. Why do wars exists? Why do the governors of this world, us, sheepishly declare war with different clans? Simply said, this state exists because of the loss of our destined land."

Vittorio's calm voice stood out from the rest and he continued,

"During the thousands of years after we've lost the holy land, we've been in a state of low self-confidence. Our promised lands conquered by unfamiliar people, is unhealthy for the overall population. Losing confidence, we have been seeking cheap replacements. Pointless fights over countless lands, we have bled a lot unnecessarily."

Louise could not counter his statements. This is Halkeginia's history.

"Reclaiming the promised lands. Revealing the legendary power. Only at this moment, our true confidence can come back to life. Only through this, we are able to construct our glorious future. When Halkeginia is finally united, there will be no more wars."

Vittorio calmly spoke of the word "united". This was a word which appeared often in countless Halkeginia kings' dreams.

United.

"As the descendants of our Founder Brimir, everyone of us, in front of God and Founder himself are all brothers and sisters."

Louise's was swayed by these words. On the other hand, her instinct continued to tell her that there's a catch here somewhere. Before Louise was able to voice out her thoughts, Saito cut in,

"Then, may I speak a few words? Your Holiness."

"Please do."

Saito said apologetically,

"I, my, I'm not too smart, therefore what your Holiness said, I do not quite understand it. From what I hear, your meaning is that we should pick up our swords, and threaten them to take the land back, is that what you meant?"

"Yes. It's just that. Not very different from what you said."

Vittorio decisively confirmed Saito's description.

"How could we? Just because they are foreigners (elves), these things are permitted? I really don't think this will result in anything good."

"We believe to bless every single person is too arrogant."

Vittorio straightforwardly replied.

"My hands are small. These hands which God gave me, if I were to use them to care for every single creature in this world, then it would not be enough. I am a believer in Brimir. Therefore the first ones I should bless is Romalian pilgrims for their well-being. Am I wrong in doing so?"

"I don't think you are wrong. But...."

Saito paused a while for his brain to process. Henrietta opened her mouth, as if to persuade Saito to change his mind, and said,

"Saito. I also considered it thoroughly myself, and also agree with the Pope's wishes. I have sheepishly triggered a pointless war before, but I do not wish for history to repeat itself again. This is what I think. If you can use your power to stop a war, then I believe that is also a kind of justice."

"I refuse."

Saito made himself clear.

"Saito..."

Henrietta seemed to have something else to say, but Saito unerringly shook his head.

"Doing these things is too despicable! Tiffania sitting here, has elven blood flowing in her right now. I do not want to do anything similar to threatening Tiffania's mother"

Tiffania bit her lips. Although she has been thinking a lot, she believed there was no place for her to talk.

Henrietta stood up and walked next to Tiffania's side.

"Greetings, Tiffania. I am your cousin Henrietta"

She said, holding Tiffania's hands.

Tiffania answered, stupefied.

"Cousin"

"That's right. Your father Sir Montreal (Prince of Montreal), not only was he the brother of the previous Albion King, he was also the brother of our previous Tristain King Henry. Which goes and say, you are my cousin."

Henrietta hugged Tiffania tightly.

"Ohh, my lovely cousin. I am sorry to remind you of all your painful memories. I also hope that you will forgive me for not being able to announce this fact to the public."

Tiffania hugged her only relative back, tears dropping form her eyes uncontrollably. The dining hall was veiled by silence momentarily. But then, through sobs, Tiffania still asked Henrietta,

"Your Majesty. Are you going to fight with my mother's clan?"

"It's not like that. We just want to tell them peacefully, to return that land to us. After all, that land was originally ours. I was hoping, during the discussion, the blood that's flowing through you will become a bridge never before crossed between us and them."

Tiffania hung her head, then softly replied,

"I, really do not understand difficult things. But, if my power can be of help to everyone, I believe, that there is nothing more more joyful that this."

"You are willing to help us?"

Tiffania turned to the surprised Saito.

"If Saito, says so, then I would also help. It is Saito who brought me to the world outside. If Saito decides to do so, then I am also willing to follow."

"Saito..."

Henrietta looked at Saito, almost begging. Seeing Henrietta like this, his determination was slightly swayed, but in the end, he still couldn't accept it.

"I am sorry. Your Holiness and your Majesty's ideals are very attractive. But I do not want to use Louise's and my power because of this"

"Louise, what do you think?"

Henrietta turned to Louise in despair....

Louise was confused.

What Henrietta and Vittorio said were undoubtedly correct.

She was also one of Halkeginia's nobles.

As a noble, it was always first priority to consider Halkeginia's needs. Otherwise, it would be meaningless carrying the title of a noble. If this event happened a long time ago, Louise might have nodded her head towards Henrietta's beliefs.

But, the Louise now was different.

She did not, just because the others were elves, want to do these forceful actions.

Among the peasants, there were all sorts of people.

It must be the same for elves, all sorts of elves. There would be bad elves, as well as good elves. Through Saito and Tiffania's conversation, Louise also thought this way.

Conveying Louise's silent response, Henrietta gave a smile, nodded her head and said,

"Most certainly, it may be a very difficult choice for you to make. But, it is a choice you have to make eventually. Before you are certain, I hope that you will not forget, the meaning of the cape kept in your mother's possession. The marks stitched on it, are not decorations. Those marks represent the responsibility for Tristain's future, as well as the entire Halkeginia's future."

Yet even after Henrietta have said so, Louise was still motionless. Something was rejecting this idea in her mind.

Henrietta turned again to Saito.

"You too, are fighting for Louise's sake, aren't you? To save the person you treasure most, you will do whatever you need to. I too am the same. I cannot stand the conflicts between people. Therefore, I will also do what I must."

"For this, you do not care what happens to the elves?"

Hearing Saito's question, Henrietta nodded her head.

"I am Queen of a country of humans. Same as his Holiness, there is a limit to what my hand can cover."

These words carried a powerful effect behind them.

Vittorio said uncaringly,

"It has already been 3 years for me as the Romalia Pope. In this period, there was only 1 thing I learned"

Pausing in between, Vittorio said with force,

"Love cannot save everyone."

Everyone continued their dinner speechless.

Not before long, Saito raised another question.

"Then, may I ask another question?"

Vittorio nodded his head, chuckling.

"Please do."

"Assembling the void users is nice, really, but what about the Gallian side?"

That's right. Gallia's void user and his familiar always had their eyes on Louise and the other bearers.

Also, undoubtedly there would be the Gallian King Joseph and the elves who wield powerful Ancient Magic waiting in the shadows. To think that they would help this side was impossible.

To everyone's surprise, Vittorio laughed.

"Of course, I have my own way to solve this problem. It is exactly because of that I called this meeting here."

"What do we do?"

"In 3 days, my third anniversary coronation ceremony will be held. Right at the city near Gallian borders, the city of Aquileia. Of course, the Gallian King will also attend."

"He will?"

"Who knows. It does not matter whether he comes or not. My point is, Miss Vallière, Miss Westwood. I hope you will also attend this."

Louise seemed to have noticed something and stood up,

"Are you suggesting to use us as bait?"

"It is my ceremony. Prior to this, I have already spread news of me being a void user to Gallia, meaning you won't be the only ones being the bait. I am a person that would feel uncomfortable if I'm not part of the plan."

"This is too dangerous!"

"I understand about the danger. But, keep in mind that if you keep being on alert it would be even more dangerous. What does Gallian King Joseph wants? I'm afraid it's to eliminate all void users not in his grasp, and to turn Halkeginia into his own. He may be jeered as an incompetent King by his subjects, but I beg to differ. His is a cunning, cruel, emotionless man. The title "Incompetent King" is just a disguise for his ambitions. He can be cunning enough to that extent. Only if all three of us congregate together, he will commence his attacks."

"Then, how are you prepared for it?"

Intrigued, Saito asked further on.

"Saito!"

Louise angrily bellowed with laser eyes focused on Saito.

"How is this bad? Just now I may have refused, but this is a different matter and I agree with it. The arrogance in that Gallian King, I have long despised. Not only did he brutally attack us, but also did such unforgivable things to Tabitha. I will never forgive him. If we are going to kill him eventually, it's better to do it as early as possible."

Saito's words made a pleased Vittorio nod,

"I fear he will send his familiar first. It's that Myoznitnirn you have encountered a few times before. That woman who uses magical items."

"I suppose."

"We must capture Myoznitnirn with all our force, but must not kill her."

"Why is that?"

"If we kill her, then Joseph can summon another familiar again. Must capture her alive, keep her alive. This way, the Gallian void user cannot summon another familiar. Without a familiar, that void user's power will decrease by half. It will be a great chance for us to then go and negotiate, dropping his title as a king once and for all. After that happens, it might even be possible for your friend to take the throne."

"This is great! Let's do it then!"

Henrietta looked at Saito with trust. Julio joined in and laughed. Tiffania nodded her head.

Yet, only Louise was shaking her head alone.

"I refuse."

"Why!"

Saito looked at Louise, not understanding why. Louise was astonished by their optimism, as well as at her boiling point. Although there were 3 void bearers in this room, there were only 2 familiars, Saito and Julio. However, Julio was Vindálfr. Even if he could control excellent beasts, between the battle of familiars they were still at a slight disadvantage.

Yes, in the eyes of those Albion dragon knight, Saito might be very used to fights.

But that was only under normal circumstances. Now we were talking about void, with all sorts of magical weapons flying around on the battle field, how useful could he be?

And it didn't end there. Tiffania was only capable of using one spell. The effects might be strong, but it was not a spell one could apply directly on the battlefield. As for Vittorio's power, no one knew. Perhaps he might be very powerful, but Louise just could't imagine how much battle experience that soft and gentle Pope had. In a battle, the spell's power wasn't everything, because if one had enough experience, even a dot level mage could defeat a triangle mage.

In comparison, although there were only 2 people as the enemy, their true power was still unknown.

The Myoznitnirn capable of controlling any magical weapon.

Along with the help of the Elves who commanded formidable Ancient Magic.

Louise might not have lost before, but she couldn't win either.

No, the reason Louise survived through all of that, could only be her luck.

There was also the possibility that the enemy had not unveiled their true power yet.

Remembering the Jörmungand some time ago, Louise shuddered. To defeat one was already tricky enough. What if they had 5?

No matter how, Louise did not agree that their victory was possible.

"Just facing Myoznitnirn alone has been difficult enough. I cannot imagine how tough it would be when she's accompanied by another void user. It's too dangerous. We must be more careful."

"We need courage. Courage capable of changing our current state. We must end this before the enemy obtains even greater power."

Vittorio pointed out.

"Louise, I think his Holiness is right."

''You idiot!'' Louise blamed Saito in her thoughts. ''We may have 5 people over here, but isn't the one fighting the most going to be you?''

''Actually, it's only Saito himself''

Saito must fight alone to buy time for Louise to chant her spells. Facing the enemies, who would be giving it their all, alone.

But, these words did not come out.

If it was said out loud, most would think that the master was putting himself/herself's safety first. Willing to become bait himself, for a Pope daring enough to say this, Vittorio should be the first. Since the Pope already decided it, nobles who disagree with him shouldn't be nobles at all. Even for Romalia Pilgrims, even as a heretic, there really was nothing to disagree with.

Louise was bitter, but she was not able to voice out any rejections.

"Even though, I still disagree. I cannot let the Pope's body be exposed to the danger of this plan."

Vittorio continued to smile and said,

"That's alright, you would not agree to a suggestion as sudden as this immediately. Please take your time to consider it. You will slowly change your point of view and see that I am right."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter5

2016-06-15T10:12:48Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 5: The Persuasion of the Pope===

After arriving at the Cathedral, the first thing Louise did was greet Henrietta.

But for some reason, this Queen seemed to be quite distracted. She only acknowledged it saying "Oh, just in time." Even why Louise and the others were summoned to this country in the first place was not explained. Henrietta told Louise and Tiffania that the Pope his Holiness would explain later.

"Anyhow, the long journey must have tired you out. They have already prepared dinner. Please, enjoy yourselves first."

The dinner would be held in two different places.

Except for Saito, the Ondine Water Spirit Knights, Colbert, Kirche and Tabitha would share one room, while Louise, Tiffania and Saito would sit in the dining hall where the Pope would attend himself.

In the smaller room, they didn't have a single waiter, letting them to do as they please. Luckily, the members of the Ondine Knights did not seem to mind this kind of treatment. They were all celebrating today's battle, laughing and chatting loudly all the way.

Kirche looked at Colbert by her side. Since arriving at this Cathedral, he seemed to have a lack of enthusiasm. Leaving the untouched dish in front of him, he rested his chin on his knuckles, immersed in deep thoughts.

"What's wrong? Here, does it taste bad?"

Kirche indicated her soup by stirring it with a spoon.

"This soup really is disgusting. Other than spinach, there's nothing else. Having this kind of priest like meal, it's my first experience."

Still, Colbert stayed in the same position without moving an inch after commenting.

"What's wrong with you? Are you alright?"

Kirche bent her head worriedly. Colbert finally lifted his head up in response.

"Eh? Oh, sorry. Nothing much"

He took a few sips from his soup, whipping out a ruby ring from his pocket once in a while, staring at it like a dead man with his eyes open. It was what he gave into Kirche's possession when he was about to die in his battle with Menvil. After Colbert was completely healed, Kirche gave this back to him promptly.

"What's with the ruby? Are you, thinking about your ex?"

Originally meant to be a joke, Colbert nodded his head out of Kirche's surprise.

"Umm, just like that"

Kirche winced her eyes, and put a small cooked lobster on his head, although he was just as motionless. Not wanting other people to see her any more jealous, Kirche found someone else to talk to. At her side, Tabitha was eating expressionlessly.

"Hey, Tabitha. What do you think they are talking about in the dining hall?"

Tabitha slowly finished her cup of wine and answered

"Don't know"

On the other end of the corridor inside the dining hall, no one said of anything and kept putting food in their mouths in awkward silence. Louise was sitting next to Saito, whereas Tiffania was sitting on the other side of him.

Today's incident wasn't something Saito could easily let go. Every now and then, Saito would stare angrily at Julio, grinding his teeth and food, thinking "Huh, that bastard"

Tiffania nervously shrunk into her seat. Holding the fork and knife in her hand tightly, the plate served just now, she had not taken a single bite, already cut into an unknown number of pieces now.

In front of her was the one who called Louise and the others there, Henrietta.

Likewise to Colbert, Henrietta was also deep in thoughts, focusing dully on the wine glass in front of her. On the side of Henrietta sat Captain of the guns squadron, Agnes, but she also seemed to be considering something silently.

Sitting at the end of the table, was Pope St. Aegis the 32nd, Vittorio Serevare, listening to Julio's daily report.

Not long ago, Louise, Saito and Tiffania, 3 of them were allowed to see Pope Vittorio alone. He used the caring, smiling face of his to welcome them all.

First, Louise was stunned by his handsome face. He was just like an elf, mysterious and mighty.

Next thing Louise felt, was the overwhelming warm feeling radiating from him. It's only something one can feel from those who had sacrificed all their desires for others. Just taking one sight of him, Louise felt as if she understood why he was able to become Pope at such a young age.

Saito also seemed to be experiencing what Louise was right now. His jaw dropped at the sight of the glamorous Vittorio, then quickily changed to a smile of defeat.

"Julio that kid may be handsome but he has his irritating side, but this person is completely different. So these people do exist in the world" Saito relayed his thoughts to Louise back then.

After that the dinner began. The only words spoken so far were from Vittorio, all of them comforting words, but irrelevant to the case. Not being able to raise a question on her side, Louise uncomfortably calmed down her mind.

''What is this thing that Henrietta and Pope his Holiness wants us to see?

Louise jabbed Saito beside her and said

"Hey"

"Huh?"

"What are her majesty and his Holiness planning to let us look at?"

"Dunno. I guess we will find out after this dinner. It may be extremely shocking, therefore a filled up stomach will surely calm you down."

Just like what Saito said, it's pointless to be thinking all day long. And so, Louise extended her hand to reach the food.

Hearing the report, Vittorio deeply bowed to everyone.

"My familiar must have caused you trouble"

Hearing him say this, Louise and Saito both, "Pufffff!", spit out everything in their mouths.

"Your Holiness, just now, what did you say?"

"I was apologizing for the trouble caused. Julio, why did you do these things without informing me? I only said 'Hope you may welcome them'."

Julio's hetero-chromatic eyes shined, and chuckled.

"No, not that!"

Louise unconsciously stood up.

"Just now, your Holiness said 'familiar'?"

"Yes, that is correct."

Julio looked at Saito and Louse, then said while nodding,

"We are brothers, gifted with the power to guide people to the correct paths, brothers wielding legendary power."

Saito and the others were all astonished by this sudden confession from Julio. Julio then casually took off the glove on his right hand.

On his hand, a chain of letters similar to Gandálfr's inscription was marked.

"I am the right hand of God. Vindálfr. Saito, you and me are like brothers."

"Vindálfr", Tiffania murmured to herself.

"Because Miss Tiffania still does not possess a familiar, that will be 3 bearers, 2 familiars, and..."

Vittorio eyed the Founder's Prayer book lying beside Louise

"A secret treasure, two rings, all inside this room"

Julio whispered softly in Vittorio's ear

"Ring, there is one more that can be counted"

"In that case, then there are 3 rings. So this is it."

The dining hall was filled with tension. In the middle of this stifling air, Vittorio turned to Henrietta.

Henrietta nodded deeply with a concerned face.

"Then, today, the reason for everyone's presence here is none other than what you are expecting. I hope you may all help me."

"Help in?"

At this point, Henrietta opened her mouth and offered to continue for him.

After Saito and Louise had finished listening to what Henrietta had to say, they widened their eyes at this ridiculous task. Eventually returning to reality, Louise opened her mouth and said,

"Anyhow, what your Majesty is trying to say is, to use our power, and to reclaim the holy land back from the elves' hands? How is this different from the Reconquista people?"

"No, it's not like that, Louise. It's to discuss. War is foolish. Both of you have made me realize this point."

"Then, why must we reclaim the holy land?"

This time Vittorio cut in,

"It's because that place is where we belong. Why do wars exists? Why do the governors of this world, us, sheepishly declare war with different clans? Simply said, this state exists because of the loss of our destined land."

Vittorio's calm voice stood out from the rest and he continued,

"During the thousands of years after we've lost the holy land, we've been in a state of low self-confidence. Our promised lands conquered by unfamiliar people, is unhealthy for the overall population. Losing confidence, we have been seeking cheap replacements. Pointless fights over countless lands, we have bled a lot unnecessarily."

Louise could not counter his statements. This is Halkeginia's history.

"Reclaiming the promised lands. Revealing the legendary power. Only at this moment, our true confidence can come back to life. Only through this, we are able to construct our glorious future. When Halkeginia is finally united, there will be no more wars."

Vittorio calmly spoke of the word "united". This was a word which appeared often in countless Halkeginia kings' dreams.

United.

"As the descendants of our Founder Brimir, everyone of us, in front of God and Founder himself are all brothers and sisters."

Louise's was swayed by these words. On the other hand, her instinct continued to tell her that there's a catch here somewhere. Before Louise was able to voice out her thoughts, Saito cut in,

"Then, may I speak a few words? Your Holiness."

"Please do."

Saito said apologetically,

"I, my, I'm not too smart, therefore what your Holiness said, I do not quite understand it. From what I hear, your meaning is that we should pick up our swords, and threaten them to take the land back, is that what you meant?"

"Yes. It's just that. Not very different from what you said."

Vittorio decisively confirmed Saito's description.

"How could we? Just because they are foreigners (elves), these things are permitted? I really don't think this will result in anything good."

"We believe to bless every single person is too arrogant."

Vittorio straightforwardly replied.

"My hands are small. These hands which God gave me, if I were to use them to care for every single creature in this world, then it would not be enough. I am a believer in Brimir. Therefore the first ones I should bless is Romalian pilgrims for their well-being. Am I wrong in doing so?"

"I don't think you are wrong. But...."

Saito paused a while for his brain to process. Henrietta opened her mouth, as if to persuade Saito to change his mind, and said,

"Saito. I also considered it thoroughly myself, and also agree with the Pope's wishes. I have sheepishly triggered a pointless war before, but I do not wish for history to repeat itself again. This is what I think. If you can use your power to stop a war, then I believe that is also a kind of justice."

"I refuse."

Saito made himself clear.

"Saito..."

Henrietta seemed to have something else to say, but Saito unerringly shook his head.

"Doing these things is too despicable! Tiffania sitting here, has elven blood flowing in her right now. I do not want to do anything similar to threatening Tiffania's mother"

Tiffania bit her lips. Although she has been thinking a lot, she believed there was no place for her to talk.

Henrietta stood up and walked next to Tiffania's side.

"Greetings, Tiffania. I am your cousin Henrietta"

She said, holding Tiffania's hands.

Tiffania answered, stupefied.

"Cousin"

"That's right. Your father Sir Montreal (Prince of Montreal), not only was he the previous King of Albion, but also the brother of our last Tristain King Henry. Which goes and say, you are my cousin."

Henrietta hugged Tiffania tightly.

"Ohh, my lovely cousin. I am sorry to remind you of all your painful memories. I also hope that you will forgive me for not being able to announce this fact to the public."

Tiffania hugged her only relative back, tears dropping form her eyes uncontrollably. The dining hall was veiled by silence momentarily. But then, through sobs, Tiffania still asked Henrietta,

"Your Majesty. Are you going to fight with my mother's clan?"

"It's not like that. We just want to tell them peacefully, to return that land to us. After all, that land was originally ours. I was hoping, during the discussion, the blood that's flowing through you will become a bridge never before crossed between us and them."

Tiffania hung her head, then softly replied,

"I, really do not understand difficult things. But, if my power can be of help to everyone, I believe, that there is nothing more more joyful that this."

"You are willing to help us?"

Tiffania turned to the surprised Saito.

"If Saito, says so, then I would also help. It is Saito who brought me to the world outside. If Saito decides to do so, then I am also willing to follow."

"Saito..."

Henrietta looked at Saito, almost begging. Seeing Henrietta like this, his determination was slightly swayed, but in the end, he still couldn't accept it.

"I am sorry. Your Holiness and your Majesty's ideals are very attractive. But I do not want to use Louise's and my power because of this"

"Louise, what do you think?"

Henrietta turned to Louise in despair....

Louise was confused.

What Henrietta and Vittorio said were undoubtedly correct.

She was also one of Halkeginia's nobles.

As a noble, it was always first priority to consider Halkeginia's needs. Otherwise, it would be meaningless carrying the title of a noble. If this event happened a long time ago, Louise might have nodded her head towards Henrietta's beliefs.

But, the Louise now was different.

She did not, just because the others were elves, want to do these forceful actions.

Among the peasants, there were all sorts of people.

It must be the same for elves, all sorts of elves. There would be bad elves, as well as good elves. Through Saito and Tiffania's conversation, Louise also thought this way.

Conveying Louise's silent response, Henrietta gave a smile, nodded her head and said,

"Most certainly, it may be a very difficult choice for you to make. But, it is a choice you have to make eventually. Before you are certain, I hope that you will not forget, the meaning of the cape kept in your mother's possession. The marks stitched on it, are not decorations. Those marks represent the responsibility for Tristain's future, as well as the entire Halkeginia's future."

Yet even after Henrietta have said so, Louise was still motionless. Something was rejecting this idea in her mind.

Henrietta turned again to Saito.

"You too, are fighting for Louise's sake, aren't you? To save the person you treasure most, you will do whatever you need to. I too am the same. I cannot stand the conflicts between people. Therefore, I will also do what I must."

"For this, you do not care what happens to the elves?"

Hearing Saito's question, Henrietta nodded her head.

"I am Queen of a country of humans. Same as his Holiness, there is a limit to what my hand can cover."

These words carried a powerful effect behind them.

Vittorio said uncaringly,

"It has already been 3 years for me as the Romalia Pope. In this period, there was only 1 thing I learned"

Pausing in between, Vittorio said with force,

"Love cannot save everyone."

Everyone continued their dinner speechless.

Not before long, Saito raised another question.

"Then, may I ask another question?"

Vittorio nodded his head, chuckling.

"Please do."

"Assembling the void users is nice, really, but what about the Gallian side?"

That's right. Gallia's void user and his familiar always had their eyes on Louise and the other bearers.

Also, undoubtedly there would be the Gallian King Joseph and the elves who wield powerful Ancient Magic waiting in the shadows. To think that they would help this side was impossible.

To everyone's surprise, Vittorio laughed.

"Of course, I have my own way to solve this problem. It is exactly because of that I called this meeting here."

"What do we do?"

"In 3 days, my third anniversary coronation ceremony will be held. Right at the city near Gallian borders, the city of Aquileia. Of course, the Gallian King will also attend."

"He will?"

"Who knows. It does not matter whether he comes or not. My point is, Miss Vallière, Miss Westwood. I hope you will also attend this."

Louise seemed to have noticed something and stood up,

"Are you suggesting to use us as bait?"

"It is my ceremony. Prior to this, I have already spread news of me being a void user to Gallia, meaning you won't be the only ones being the bait. I am a person that would feel uncomfortable if I'm not part of the plan."

"This is too dangerous!"

"I understand about the danger. But, keep in mind that if you keep being on alert it would be even more dangerous. What does Gallian King Joseph wants? I'm afraid it's to eliminate all void users not in his grasp, and to turn Halkeginia into his own. He may be jeered as an incompetent King by his subjects, but I beg to differ. His is a cunning, cruel, emotionless man. The title "Incompetent King" is just a disguise for his ambitions. He can be cunning enough to that extent. Only if all three of us congregate together, he will commence his attacks."

"Then, how are you prepared for it?"

Intrigued, Saito asked further on.

"Saito!"

Louise angrily bellowed with laser eyes focused on Saito.

"How is this bad? Just now I may have refused, but this is a different matter and I agree with it. The arrogance in that Gallian King, I have long despised. Not only did he brutally attack us, but also did such unforgivable things to Tabitha. I will never forgive him. If we are going to kill him eventually, it's better to do it as early as possible."

Saito's words made a pleased Vittorio nod,

"I fear he will send his familiar first. It's that Myoznitnirn you have encountered a few times before. That woman who uses magical items."

"I suppose."

"We must capture Myoznitnirn with all our force, but must not kill her."

"Why is that?"

"If we kill her, then Joseph can summon another familiar again. Must capture her alive, keep her alive. This way, the Gallian void user cannot summon another familiar. Without a familiar, that void user's power will decrease by half. It will be a great chance for us to then go and negotiate, dropping his title as a king once and for all. After that happens, it might even be possible for your friend to take the throne."

"This is great! Let's do it then!"

Henrietta looked at Saito with trust. Julio joined in and laughed. Tiffania nodded her head.

Yet, only Louise was shaking her head alone.

"I refuse."

"Why!"

Saito looked at Louise, not understanding why. Louise was astonished by their optimism, as well as at her boiling point. Although there were 3 void bearers in this room, there were only 2 familiars, Saito and Julio. However, Julio was Vindálfr. Even if he could control excellent beasts, between the battle of familiars they were still at a slight disadvantage.

Yes, in the eyes of those Albion dragon knight, Saito might be very used to fights.

But that was only under normal circumstances. Now we were talking about void, with all sorts of magical weapons flying around on the battle field, how useful could he be?

And it didn't end there. Tiffania was only capable of using one spell. The effects might be strong, but it was not a spell one could apply directly on the battlefield. As for Vittorio's power, no one knew. Perhaps he might be very powerful, but Louise just could't imagine how much battle experience that soft and gentle Pope had. In a battle, the spell's power wasn't everything, because if one had enough experience, even a dot level mage could defeat a triangle mage.

In comparison, although there were only 2 people as the enemy, their true power was still unknown.

The Myoznitnirn capable of controlling any magical weapon.

Along with the help of the Elves who commanded formidable Ancient Magic.

Louise might not have lost before, but she couldn't win either.

No, the reason Louise survived through all of that, could only be her luck.

There was also the possibility that the enemy had not unveiled their true power yet.

Remembering the Jörmungand some time ago, Louise shuddered. To defeat one was already tricky enough. What if they had 5?

No matter how, Louise did not agree that their victory was possible.

"Just facing Myoznitnirn alone has been difficult enough. I cannot imagine how tough it would be when she's accompanied by another void user. It's too dangerous. We must be more careful."

"We need courage. Courage capable of changing our current state. We must end this before the enemy obtains even greater power."

Vittorio pointed out.

"Louise, I think his Holiness is right."

''You idiot!'' Louise blamed Saito in her thoughts. ''We may have 5 people over here, but isn't the one fighting the most going to be you?''

''Actually, it's only Saito himself''

Saito must fight alone to buy time for Louise to chant her spells. Facing the enemies, who would be giving it their all, alone.

But, these words did not come out.

If it was said out loud, most would think that the master was putting himself/herself's safety first. Willing to become bait himself, for a Pope daring enough to say this, Vittorio should be the first. Since the Pope already decided it, nobles who disagree with him shouldn't be nobles at all. Even for Romalia Pilgrims, even as a heretic, there really was nothing to disagree with.

Louise was bitter, but she was not able to voice out any rejections.

"Even though, I still disagree. I cannot let the Pope's body be exposed to the danger of this plan."

Vittorio continued to smile and said,

"That's alright, you would not agree to a suggestion as sudden as this immediately. Please take your time to consider it. You will slowly change your point of view and see that I am right."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter3

2016-06-02T05:36:28Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 3: Aboard the Ostland===

"This is an opportunity to recover our honor..."

Yelled Guiche as he ordered the members of the Water Spirit corps to line up.

"Uohhhhh!..." the ten boys raised a scream.

"Our honor has been injured by a sad incident... But God has not forgotten about us! Her Highness the queen has given us a chance to restore our honor!"

The troops cheered again.

Guiche urged Saito, who was already tired beyond his limit.

"Well then, Vice Captain, please tell everybody about this grand mission."

Two nights ago, Reynal had brought a direct order from Her Highness.

"Eh...erm......eh.... today is a shiny day and the sun blesses us in this starting journey..."

"Forget about the formalities and tell us the queen's orders already!"

Guiche poked Saito, who was so nervous that he didn't know what to say, in the stomach.

"Well then. Mr. Guiche de Gramont and Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga: Please escort Her Majesty the Princess's court lady, Miss Louise de La Valière, and magic academy student miss Tiffania Westwood to Romalia making use of the empire union force on the double."

"Listen! We are to protect these ladies even at the cost of our lives, understood?!"

Said Guiche in an imperative tone, and the members of the knight corps looking at the sky cried out loud overjoyed.

Leaning against the cabin wall and looking at them from afar were Louise, the person they were supposed to escort, Kirche, who came to the Ostland so she could be with Colbert, and the petite blue-haired girl, Tabitha.

"They tell you what to do but they don't tell you how..." said Kirche in a shocked voice.

"They wouldn't stand a chance without the Ostland, would they?"

The expedition to the east was planned by Mr. Colbert who had already brought the Ostland to the grounds of the Magic Academy.

Of course, it was already filled with wind stones. But even being told "immediately", Saito's party were short on means so they asked Mr. Colbert for help almost cryingly. But... even after Louise said this to Kirche, she looked kind of eager.

It would seem she was remembering something embarrassing and became nervous.

"Does something bother you, Louise?" asked Kirche, calling Louise back to her senses.

"Eh?.... erm?... what was it?"

"Tss! what are you daydreaming of... I was saying that really, this higher ups are spitting off orders as they feel like then throwing everything away, and the next thing you know you are cleaning their mess."

Louise tried with all of her might to give off a serious look,

"Wo-working over Her Majesty's expectations is my everything!"

Then strange sounds like "shushushushu" resounded behind Louise and the steam-based machine began to move.

"By the way, where is Colbert-sensei?" Louise asked Kirche.

"I don't remember seeing him when we took off."

This machine wasn't supposed to move without him, but he was nowhere to be seen.

"Jean is having fun with the gift he got from Saito," said Kirche in an angry tone.

"A gift from Saito?"

"Yes, what was it? That 'noto pazo-con' or something? Just what does he find interesting about messing with that garbage I wonder."

Louise had seen it as well, it was the machine Saito brought from his world... Why in the world would Saito give it to Colbert-sensei?

And it came as a shock to her,

''Can this be Saito's decision!? "I'm going to stay in this world, there is no need to stop somebody from the other world to search his way back."''

"Saito..."

Her eyes turned red and she could not think of anything. In her eyes, Saito's shape appeared.

"Ah. I get the feeling that I said some cruel things when I was drunk last night."

''Good... Good. It's good isn't it? She should do something in return for Saito.'' ...And as she was thinking this, Kirche put a disappointed face and raised her hands, seeing Louise's state she could not say whatever she wanted, thought Kirche.

"Geez, this girl is pitiful, her mood goes up and down every now and then, you sure are getting it hard."

Louise answered coldly,

"It's Her Majesty orders, they aren't hard."

"Didn't you want to go to the east? Jean was disappointed, 'Ahhh, I thought that at last I was going to the east', I think that's why he is really interested in Saito's present. But you said it yourself, that you wanted to find him a way home."

"Yes, I guess..." said Louise with crossed feelings.

"Even then I don't see you very disappointed, is there a reason?" said Kirche with a smile on her lips as she looked at Louise's face.

"Thats not true, I.. am very disappointed!" said Louise with a mad face.

"Eeeh, are you?" she continued teasing Louise. "To me it looked like 'with this I get Saito to stay by my side,' or something like that."

Louise turned away her deep red face and Kirche looked at her over the shoulder.

"Oh my, bullseye?"

"I, I'm just ship-sick!"

Yelled Louise as she headed towards her cabin. As soon as she confined herself on the cabin that was prepared for them she laid herself down in the bed, slapped her face on the bed and exhaustedly stretched her body.

"Ha..." Louise sighed

"I am... I am a coward, I want to hold on to Saito, I don't want him to go anywhere. Even if it's his home."

''That time when he said as a joke he was going to search for a way back, I tried to stop him without a second thought.'' "How selfish," Louise scolded herself.

When starting to think like this, she resolved,

''"Tell him about my feelings in the last minute so his feelings for me don't turn into a ball and chain."''

''Even saying this, it starts to seem to me like a pathetic excuse. In the end isn't it that I just don't have enough courage?''

''I'm just a coward.

Thinking this she felt ashamed and at some point tears started to come out.

Being in this mood the door suddenly opened and Saito appeared before her,

"It looked like you were quarreling with Kirche, is there something wrong?"

Louise pulled the blanket over to her face,

"Wha... what is it?!"

Saito sighed as he sat sorrowfully beside Louise... but Louise didn't move a single inch.

"Damn! For a strong-minded girl like you to be such a weakling..." whined Saito. ''Probably Kirche said something to depress her again, no doubt about it.''

"Sheshhh! This girl would be helpless if it weren't for me," said Saito trying to sound high-and-mighty.

''Probably I am the only one able to help, reassure and encourage her. And thats because she is so damn selfish, anyone would have given up by now.''

''Which means she will be no good without me. Maybe she'd die if I weren't here?'' thought Saito, who did not know about Louise trying to jump from the fire tower.

"Louuuiseee.... c'mon cheer up!..... Mm, eh? Louise?" peeling the blankets showed a red-eyed Louise.

"What the!... Why are you crying!?"

"Saito...... Is it OK? Really? Really for real? Is it OK even if you don't go back?" asked a sobbing Louise.

Saito smiled kindly as she peeked over the sheets.

"It's all right, I mean, I've got good friends and comrades here so, I don't feel very lonely. Even that Guiche said to me 'if you have nowhere to go, come to my home.' I don't know how reliable his statement is, but the feeling alone is alright for me."

Because of those words Louise suddenly remembered her family. She always thought about her father and mother being just annoying. But that was a mistake.

By punishing her themselves, they hoped for the country to forgive her crime of desertion and infiltration of a foreign country. Father said that time,

"If you say you are going to use Louise as a war dog I am going to stand against the government as an enemy."

And Cattleya that will wrap me in a benevolent smile.

''I'm sure even Éléonore loves me. If I were to not see them again I would not be able to take it.''

"No, please do not say that. I am sure Saito's father and mother are, too..."

"It's alright," said Saito laughing.

"Are you really sure?" said Louise with a very sorrowful face. "You might never be able to meet your father and mother again."

Saito thought that Louise blamed herself for bringing him to this world.

He felt sorry about her always worrying about this, because she even wept about it. Therefore he made the decision to lie to her.

"Truth is I have no family."

"Eh?!"

Louise remembered the letter Cattleya sent her, there she wrote that Saito wept like a child on her lap remembering his birthplace.

"Lies, that's a big fat lie. it was on Chii's letter that you cried when remembering your place."

"Ah, ehm, nn, well that's, how do I say it, true I thought about my home, and it made me cry but, its not like I cried because of my family, also true I had friends, there were relatives as well but there were no family."

Saito tried to make it sound as truthful as he could. He didn't want to hurt Louise anymore over something he could not do anything to fix.

"Really, really for real?"

"Yeah, why would I lie, you sure are a strange one."

Even that visible lie from Saito totally fooled Louise. That feeling to not hurt Louise anymore was so serious that it made her believe in Saito's words.

"Is that so? I'm sorry, I said some weird things."

"T's all right," said Saito gently laughing. "So to speak I have no family there but here I do have. I mean you Louise."

"Me!?"

"Yes, master and servant are in some way a relationship that surpass family, isn't it?" this words made Louise deep red even to her ears.

"Are you trying to say my existence makes up for your father and your mother? Is that it?"

"Guess I don't know but, how do I say it, its like the sole existence of your loved one makes things different. I feel like it makes up for any and every thing else," said Saito in a very serious fashion.

Indeed so serious that it almost made Louise faint away. Slowly approaching Saito, Louise's eyes started to close numbly.

''Ahhh! Ahhh, the happiness, if we were to say that it has a shape and a concrete form it would have to be these kind of moments, I'm sure of it.''

Louise tenderly held his face with both of her hands and kissed his lips. Their lips met and their tongues began to move. Only the sound of their kissing could be heard in the room, or at least it should had.

PARARI.

"Hnn?"

PARARI.

"!?"

It came to Louise's ears, a sound different to their lips moving and without thinking she opened her eyes.

PARARI.

She faced in the direction of the sound and found a blue haired girl sitting in the bed besides them turning around pages of a book.

Saito faced that direction as well.

"What are you doing Tabatha?"

"Body guard."

Louise's face turned red up to her bones.

"Bo, body guard she says... te... choose when and where!!" next thing she heard was some kind of gossiping behind the opening of door.

"What, you want something?"

"Incredible, they didn't even notice Tabatha was there..." Louise heard Kirche and the members of the Water Spirit corps voices and instantly hid inside the sheets. Saito moved his head slowly.

The members of the Water Spirit's went so far as to take down the door! And tramped inside the room. Guiche was so amused that he started impersonating Saito.

"Its like the sole existence of your loved one makes things different. I feel like it makes up for any and every thing else."

After that Guiche held his belly and laughed loudly, "Those are the most cliché words I have ever heard, you dumb!"

Somehow out of the hoop Malicorne gave out some too, and started to imitate Louise's movements,

"Nooooh, Saito... Louise, Louise, just leaked down belowww …" up for the moment Guiche followed and held Malicorne's body as he whispered in his ear.

"It's ok because, you know, I will still hold you, Louise."

"Saitooo, Saitoo, aahhn, hold me forever with your sweet wo....." Malicorne couldn't end the phrase.

Louise, in a fit of rage, used Explosion to blast those unruly guys out along with the wall.

But even then, her anger didn't diminish the least bit, so, for the time being, she profusely smashed a near-standing Saito

"Idiot!Idiot,idiot! I don't know! Don't know you anymore!"

It was a peaceful exchange, but now the remnants of the "void" were still fresh. The moans of the foolish guys still echoed around the place, and the water elemental force people that gathered were breathless because of the destructive force of violence before them, but even before this war-zone, Tabatha was still peacefully changing her book pages.

Louise and Saito ended up spending the time till Romalia in a cabin with no walls.

At night, even after everyone went to sleep, Louise struggled inside her bed to sleep; The words Saito spoke that day made her so happy she could not help it, and ''that very'' Saito was sleeping like a log right beside her. Speaking of which, for some time now it had become very natural to sleep in the same bed. She tried to get near his lips but suddenly changed her mind; past Montmorency and Kirche advice caught her mind,

"If you forgive men, they become cheaters," or so she heard. In other words, men want to gather women as if they were part of a collection.

There are women like that too; women like Kirche for example.

''Anyways, that forgiving and conveying feelings equals a weakness. This familiar, the moment he conveyed his feelings, he probably thought triumphantly "Yay! Took down Louise!" and was all happy and over himself I guess.''

''Besides that, I can't believe my own lack of modesty!'' Louise thought to herself as she lightly slapped her own head. ''Probably I'm just not used to this endearment; I mean, I'm so weak to love mood. Just a little "I love you" here and there, and then everything does not mean a damn. God, this isn't a joke!'' she scolded herself as she reflected on her own conduct. ''I'm not giving in that easily, not until marriage... Nonono, even after marriage I'm not giving in before three months...... maybe I should make it just one month? Anyway, putting that aside, let's try to be more gentle with Saito. Let's try not getting angry about every little thing. I'll even try to overlook a little. After all, he is a boy. Well, I will even forgive him for a little cheating. But, am I capable of that, this me?'' and after a little self-analyzing time she stopped worrying.

''Well, I guess it's alright if I do it little by little.'' After that, Henrietta came to her mind, ''Just why did she call us? Is something starting again? After every thing comes to an end, at that time I will convey my feelings,'' she thought. Strangely, when she thought like that it felt like it did not matter how strong an enemy will be, or how hard times might get, she still could try harder. And as she was satisfied with how far she got that night she went to sleep.

Meanwhile, in a little far away cabin, an inhuman-breasted Tifa was spending a sleepless night. The "Ostland" was designed for long term trips, and the large number of cabins was expected of Kirche's household. It was a small but solid interior. Beds were just as fluffy in every cabin.

After coming out from the Albion woods, this bed was the first thing she liked. It was totally different from the futon she was used to.

Softly, the body started to sink in the bed, ''Halkeginia has some dreadful things, but at least this bed deserves some price.'' She thought.

''Normally I fall asleep the instant I lay down on the bed, but today is different'' she thought while pulling her own long ears. It was only a month and a little after coming out from Albion, but she was traveling again. This time, the destination was the headquarters of religion-- Romalia. Without knowing the reason she was ordered to get ready for the trip, and before long she was already inside the ship. ''Will it be alright? Elven blood flows inside me and we are going to the home town of St. Brimir religion; if my identity were to be found in a place like that it would become a commotion.''

She closed her eyes but could not sleep, ''Saito had said, 'It's alright, we are coming with you and I won't let anything happen to you,' but am I really gonna be alright?'' Not being able to sleep, she slowly got out from her bed and then from her room she headed to the deck. The Ostland moved by the means of a steam based machine making this particular "shushushu" as it moved around the sky. She walked close to the edge and, looking down, she noticed a dark cloud spreading. As if she was gazing upon a dark sea she began to shiver.

The Ostland was a fast ship which made the wind beat strong on her face, and as she thought of the incoming events her heart couldn't be put to rest. Tiffania remembered the children in the orphanage. ''Those children should be giving their all. I too must give my all. Whatever my destiny may be, I probably won't be leading a normal life anymore. I was already prepared for this when I left Westwood village. I wanted to see all kinds of things;''

''I'm sure my incoming experiences should show me the way I must follow. Anyways, I am not going to lose to doubts before even starting.''

Tiffania focused her energy and moved away as if she was dismissing the black clouds.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter4

2016-05-29T18:03:03Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 4: The Two Knight Corps===

Three days after setting sail from Tristain, the "Ostland" arrived at Romalia's southern port, Cittadella. It was indeed very fast. Even with a fully extended sail on a high speed, cargo-less ship, the distance by sea would take a week.

Cittadella was a fortress city constructed next to a big lake. It was convenient for ships to land and set sail, so the lake naturally became a port. Various ships were brought to the many piers that stretched along the shore. Purely from looking out towards the sea, the port had an appearance not unlike a typical rest stop for ships.

Well, when an oddly shaped ship such as the Ostland docked... a crowd gathered all around the pier. Saito and the crew were a little troubled from this.

Their arrival at Romalia was not an official visit.

In order to not attract the attention of Gallia, their arrival was officially an "academy field trip" by name. Of course, their real purpose was to covertly head for Henrietta's location, but that was a secret.

Naturally, their arrival created quite a memorable ruckus for officials.

On the pier, a spectacled person with the dull appearance of an important Romalian official eyed the Tristainian government-issued port documents, and then he stared at the Ostland suspiciously.

"Students of the Tristain Academy of Magic? What an incredible ship you're riding on. What's with this ship?"

Unlike normal, everyday ships used in Halkeginia, the Ostland had a large wingspan. Not only that, but on the tail and each wing of the ship was a large propeller unfamiliar to most. Official or not, anyone would think that it was suspicious.

The acting leader, Instructor Colbert, responded innocently.

"Ah, it is a new model of ship that I developed in Germania."

"On top of the wings, what are those strange bladed turrets?"

With an arrogant attitude, the official pointed his wand at it and inquired.

"Through the power of steam, it is a device that provides propulsion. I called it the 'water steam engine'."

The official narrowed his eyes at that point.

"Without using the blessed magic of God, you dare to fly in the sky with this strange device...is this not heresy?"

At the words of 'heresy,' the officials' aides sprang into action. All of them drew the holy items from around their neck; their hands trembled at the ready. All of Romalia's officials were clergymen after all.

The conversation was making Tiffania uneasy.

In order to hide her mixed elf blood, she was wearing a wide-brimmed hat, which she now pulled over her head more.

This action apparently caught the eye of the official.

"Hey you. Let me see that hat."

Tiffania was trembling awkwardly.

"What's wrong? I said let me see that hat. Did you not hear me?"

As the official reached for the hat, Tabitha softly chanted a spell. Seeing that motion, Kirche brazenly clung onto the officials arms.

"Ah! From close-up, I see that you're quite the man!"

"Wh-what are you doing?!"

"You do such a fabulous job, don't you, Mr. Wonderful Clergyman?"

"Not really..., anyways let me go! Stop trying to corrupt me!"

"There are a lot of things in this world that are more fun than praying to your god, you know?"

As all eyes gathered at their exchange..., the battle-experienced Tabitha completed her spell with the slightest of motions. Tiffania's hat started to glow.

With that, Kirche abruptly released the man.

"I guess it's as Mr. Official says. I may have come on too strongly."

The official cleared his throat and once again turned towards Tiffania.

"The hat, please."

Finally giving in, Tiffania handed over her hat.

"Hmm...you're much prettier without the hat."

'Huh', Tiffania thought as she checked her ears. Somehow they were that of a normal human being! The shocked Tiffania looked to the side at Tabitha. Somehow, this little blue-haired girl had helped her out with a spell.

Unbeknownst to Tiffania, the spell "Face Change" that could change appearances was a high-level square spell. At some point, Tabitha had apparently reached the capability of a square class mage.

In any case, nothing seemed to be out of place with the port documents. (Of course, since it was genuinely issued by the Tristainian government.) Since everything was in order, the official had no further inquiries.

A heavy weight collectively lifted off of their chests.

It was sort of ironic that they managed to get away by the skin of their teeth. Little did they know, they were inching towards disaster.

Leaving Cittadella by horse-drawn carriage, it would take a day to finally arrive at the capital of Romalia.

According to this country’s customs, wands and weapons had to be stowed away in their baggage before arriving at the city gates.

Such a rule had passed over the head of Saito, who carelessly crossed the gate with Derflinger still on his back. Of course, this caused one of the guards to stop them.

“Hey, you over there!”

‘Huh?,’ Saito openly thought, as the guard shuffled over and put his hand on Derflinger.

“What kind of backwater town are you from?! I cannot forgive anyone who openly carries a weapon in this city!”

The bearer of the sword appeared to be a commoner, thought the guard. With a pompous attitude, the guard grabbed Derflinger off Saito’s back and threw it on the ground.

“Wh-what the hell are you doing?!”

Just then, the guard noticed Saito’s mantle.

“What the hell? Are you a noble? Still, what is the big idea walking by us carrying a sword? What is with the northern countries that commoners are allowed to prance around acting like nobles? This is blasphemous to God!”

Saito started to voice his complaint, but Derflinger popped out of its scabbard and beat him to it.

“Hey! What’s the deal with throwing a person – no, a sword onto the ground!”

“What is this, an intelligent sword? Whatever the reason, carrying it is not allowed. You should put it in your bag or load it on your horse…in any case, get over here. You look suspicious.”

Still, Derflinger continued bombarding the guards.

“Shut up, you dolts! Guarding your cursed house of frothy prayers!”

“…house of frothy prayers, you say?”

‘Oh boy, Saito thought, holding his head. Sorry from the extra trouble caused, Saito hurriedly grabbed Derflinger to shut him up. The fuming sword clattered about, making it quite difficult to keep it in the scabbard. As Saito finally pinned it inside the scabbard, it seemed to finally cool down a bit.

“Hey, how many times have I told you! Instead of being so offensive, you really should come up with nicer ways of naming things.”

“…how dare this sword! Insulting Romalia’s guards equates to insulting God and Founder Brimir!”

“Can it, greenhorn. What do you claim to know about Brimir? You’d best be quick to apologize and then run along to chant your prayers.”

With cries of ‘What!’ and ‘Unforgivable!’, the guards grabbed the hilt of Derflinger.

“Hey, what are you doing!”

Saito rushed to stop them.

“Demon! Time to turn you into a lump of smoldering iron!”

“Interesting! Let’s see you try it!”

“Stop it!”

It had turned into a scuffle. Louise and the others watched over it with a dazed expression. Because of some unnecessary words, the resulting scuffle turned into a very bad situation, they decided.

But, it seemed like they were destined for trouble anyways. Saito had unfortunately flung the vigorous guards away.

“Wah! I’m sorry!”

“You think sorry is going to cut it?! You have just used force on the servants of God and the Founder! We shall halt this blasphemy here! …Men! Come out and stop these suspicious individuals!”

At those words, many guards flooded out of a small area.

“Blasphemy!”

“This may be related to the incident! Seize them!”

Their hands grasped at their holy items. Seeing their holy wands, Kirche said,

“Uh oh. These guys are Paladins.”

Tabitha responded to her words.

Blowing a whistle, Sylphid dropped down from the sky. Tabitha and Kirche jumped on its back. Tabitha then cast ‘Levitation’ on the panicky, confused Tiffania, lifting her onto Sylphid’s back.

Only Louise was left standing in front of the Paladins.

“What is this!?”

Louise ruffled her pink hair and shouted directly at the Paladins.

“We are the Tristainian government! Currently, we are heading towards Her Majesty, Queen Henrietta, who is staying in this country! Laying a hand on us will be a significant breach of diplomacy! Do you understand?”

The Paladins looked at each other.

“…Her Majesty, Queen Henrietta?”

“Did you not receive this information?”

‘Uh oh.’ Louise thought as her face paled. Come to think of it, Henrietta’s visit had been undercover. Although the upper echelon of the government may have known, there were many of the lower-ranked guards that wouldn’t know.

“Bastards…, going as far as using the name of the queen of Tristain…, this is looking more and more suspicious.”

“You have done plenty to invoke the judgment of the church. Prepare yourselves!”

Kirche picked up the panicking Louise into her arms.

“Jean, Guiche, everyone, you guys follow us with ‘Fly’. Saito! Come here and hop on!”

Grasping tightly onto Derflinger, Saito jumped towards the ascending Sylphid. Springing through the air, he skillfully caught Sylphid’s leg.

Letting out a short cry, Sylphid accelerated upwards. Colbert and the rest of the Knights of the Ondine quickly cast ‘Fly”, chasing after Sylphid.

“The heretics are escaping! After them!”

From the small building, horses quickly emerged, sprouting wings as they flew up. The Paladins mounted the horses and chased after Saito and the others, who had just raised their heresy level with further blasphemy.

Looking at the horses, Louise shouted.

“It’s Pegasi!”

Native to the area of Romalia, the winged, holy horse, Pegasus, was the steed of the Paladin. Glimmering with radiant white light, they steadily drew closer and closer.

Normally, the flying speed of a Pegasus was comparable to that of a wind dragon…, but Sylphid wasn’t escaping at full speed.

“The ones using the ‘Fly’ spell can’t escape at this rate…”

Catching Kirche’s words, Saito drew close to her.

“Hey, Kirche! How are we going to get away?! We’ve got ourselves into a lot of unnecessary trouble!”

Kirche brushed her hair up and glared at the ‘one who started it’.

“Don’t you know how frightening the ‘Paladin’ are? That if they decide that someone is ‘blasphemous’, it is not a trivial thing? They can informally conduct the judgment of the church and cut down anyone they see fit.”

The color drained from Saito’s face.

He was reminded of a ruckus between himself and Beatrice. Looking backwards, Tiffania was trembling. Most likely because of hearing the words "judgment of the church", it refreshed her memory of the ruckus caused by her ears a little while ago.

Viewing the streets of Romalia from sky high, it seemed to be divided into strict districts like a checkerboard. No matter whichever district it was, a beautifully carved tower stood ever so proudly over the heads of other buildings.

"Seriously, insulting the clergymen in this place full of churches is the last thing you would ever want to do. At least consider about it throughoutly before doing so."

Hearing Kirche say so, Saito stared at the Derflinger in his hands

"Oi, you big mouthed sword. Go and reflect yourself"

Derflinger replied unwillingly

"It's not fair, all the time sitting in the sheath has made me very agitated. But most important of all is that I hate this country. The man who founded this country named Forsythe, I abhor him!"

"These ancient things just forget it! Because of you, you've already caused me enough trouble already!"

Hearing Saito's scolding, Derflinger returned into the scabbard, slightly chattering, as if it really was reflecting on itself.

Looking backwards at the Ondine Knights, they were almost flying erratically, like an airplane in turbulence. They were tired. The "flying" spell wasn't designed for long distance journeys, since it required great concentration.

"At their limit"

Kirche described calmly. Tabitha below raised her staff and pointed to somewhere.

"Tavern"

Kirche nodded her head. Understanding Tabitha's intention, Sylphid started diving.

"W-what are you thinking! Why should we ever land!"

"To use that bar as a defense"

"Defense?!"

Louise and Saito roared in unison.

"You give me another choice, genius. We can't escape any longer, being caught is the last thing you'd ever want. If this goes on, a fight is going to break out anyhow. Better do it in a tavern since there's usually no one at daytime."

Sylphid accurately arrived at the targeted street. The pedestrians were so surprised at the sudden Wind dragon, they all fled. Kirche jumped off Sylphid, and kicked open the tavern's door.

Unwary of the trouble about to be bestowed on him, the bar owner welcomed them with a warm smile and a "How may I serve you". Kirche took a rough glance inside the inn. As expected, there were not many customers to speak of. Only a man dressed like a clergyman sat with bartender.

It's common sense in Romalia not to drink wine in broad daylight, who would otherwise be treated as non-believers. Even if anyone wanted to, they would have done it in secrecy at home. Kirche relaxed. The less involved, the better.

"What would you like to order, miss"

Seeing noble customers, the owner of the inn came and asked, rubbing his hands gleefully.

"Today, I'll take this inn."

"Eh?"

The dumbfounded shopkeeper looked at the unending line of nobles walking in, so shocked that his eyes could have dropped out.

"What, What is this?"

Kirche did not answer, she was scratching over a check with a pen, and placed it in the hands of the owner.

"That, that much!"

"It may not be enough, when the time comes, don't hesitate to ask for more"

"Ye-Yes! Although, what are you planning to do? Is it a party?"

"More or less, although the fireworks would go a bit wild, I hope you wouldn't mind, would you?"

Fireworks?

The owner turned around. Tabitha was instructing the Ondine Knights how to make a fortress out of chairs and tables.

"Whoa! Wait, wait! You people! What is this! Waa!"

The shopkeeper's complaints were drowned by the sound of windows shattering. The guards outside were already in formation and casting spells.

"Uwha! What's going on! What is this! Ah, holy knights!"

As soon as the shopkeeper saw the pure white cape stitched with a holy cross, he legs turned jelly.

"You, You, who are you!"

Kirche pitied the poor guy

"Get down. It's dangerous"

Saito dragged Tiffania, trembling like never before, into the tavern and let her sit down. Tiffania hugged herself as if attempting to use the academy's dress and her large breasts to conceal herself, sitting down in a corner still like a statue.

"Saito"

"It's going to be alright. No matter what happens I will protect you. Besides, it seems like I'm at fault as well, so sorry."

Tiffania nodded her head, still shaking. Saito put his hand on Derflinger. Outside of the shattered windows, a solemn line of Holy Knights stood proudly.

The Ondine Water Spirit knights made a cover under the windows using chairs and tables, standing off with their wands. Tabitha and Kirche made commands lacking details. They had already turned into something like a commander and vice-commander.

The only customer here, they offered him to leave due to obvious reasons, but to everyone's surprise, he turned down that offer with a smile.

"There's no food better than this" and drank down the red wine in one gulp.

Colbert silently observed the Holy Knights' actions from a crack through a table. Normally, he would be the one trying to stop this brutal fight, but this time he didn't mention a single complaint to Kirche. Saito, observing Colbert transitioning from being calm to being realistic in this situation, concluded that it may be a brutal fight, but is the correct decision.

In comparison, Guiche, Captain of Ondine Knights, kept mumbling "How did it turn into this" and knelt on the floor covering his head like an ostrich.

Louise's body seemed to shake with fury over something. It wouldn't matter what words were used to comfort her. Louise with an extremely high dignity just can't stand an insult through being mistaken and treated like a criminal.

Saito huffed and puffed, taking a break next to Kirche and Tabitha.

"Now what?"

Kirche laughed

"Alright! Every one of the brave knights here, Let me describe the plan today"

Everyone held their breaths, waiting anxiously for Kirche to name their position and objective.

"Try and stall as much time as possible"

"That-That's it?"

Kirche nodded.

"Right. As long as we buy time here, the news of a riot will be delievered to the Pope eventually. Do you think Queen Henrietta wouldn't have noticed by then?"

"Wow, how much patience do we need"

Guiche voiced his thoughts, stunned.

"Is that so? You could always go outside and surrender to the Knight's trial, you know. We are all guilty of insulting an official. I wouldn't want to be taken and be beheaded or whatever."

Saito, then said with determination.

"Me and Derflinger are the only ones who insulted them. I'll go alone."

"Saito!"

Louise cried running towards Saito.

"Don't! If you're going, I'm coming with you"

She bowed her head with embarrassment.

"You are my familiar. Your responsibility is also mine. Therefore I'm also going with you"

Saito looked at Louise emotionally.

"Louise"

Louise blushed.

"A-as a master, I have my responsibilities. That's why, I won't allow you to go."

"I won't"

Grateful to the core, Saito hugged Louise. Letting herself drown in this emotional conversation, Louise also hugged him back red-faced.

"Be-because master and a familiar are together as one."

"I understand. I understand."

"Hey, do these things somewhere else."

Malicorne frowning so hard that he looked as if he was 50 years older pulled them apart. The two just now tightly embracing each other were red to the core.

Kirche complained

"No matter what you said, it just won't work."

"Also, if we let you go out by yourself, it would hurt our reputation, wouldn't it?"

Malicorne flicked his thumb up with a snap. Malicorne's words seemed to be an infection to the other Ondine Knights, all saying "That's right, that's right!"

"Basically, I hate Romalian clerks."

"The Crusaders are cruel and only knows how to brag! I've already wanted them to get a taste of who is the real hero around for a long time!"

These dangerous words echoed throughout the tavern. Looks like it really came from the bottom of their hearts.

Whatever they say, nobles of Halkeginia just love getting involved in these conflicts. Saito shook his head shrugging.

"Huh. What's with whoever's God. Since ancient times, isn't it because of God's existence we've been having all these wars?"

Thinking of the Histories lessons he'd been in, Saito said.

Different religions, because of just this reason, have caused countless battles on Earth. However, as everyone was saying while being full of themselves, nobody heard Saito's monologue.

That is, except for one person.

It's the sole customer sitting calmly in a chair despite all the commotion. That hat on his head was wide and low, covering his face. After hearing Saito's claim, he laughed, then used a pelicular voice and spoke

"That was really some interesting things you've said"

"Is that so? Well, it's going to be really dangerous here soon, so it would be better if you leave. Sorry to cause you all the trouble!"

"Nah, let me stay and watch"

What a peculiar person, but now was not the time to think about this.

Saito looked outside again behind the crudely made defense.

"Hmm, those guys still haven't attacked so far"

Kirche observed. Since the Crusaders have broken the windows, they didn't move an inch at all. Looks like they only broke the windows to understand the situation inside.

Another few moments of standing off each other passed. A crusader walked out from the surrounding formation. His expression was incredibly irritating to anyone who saw it, and shook his head two or three times, as if disgusted with the whole incident. While he walked, Saito voiced his thoughts.

"He looks like Guiche in some way."

"Please don't compare me with him."

The gentle man, who looked like a bishounen, had a head of long dark hair. His black hair spilt cleanly into left and right straight down from his forehead, dangling on both sides.

The man gave a polite bow and called out softly to the people taking defensive actions inside the inn.

"I am the captain of the Crusaders representing Alieste monastery, Carlo Christiano Trompontino. To everyone one within the tavern, you have been completely surrounded. Being the humble servants of God and our Ancestors, I dislike pointless battles. Therefore, are you willing to honestly surrender?"

"We will gladly do so if you can ensure our safety."

Kirche bargained.

"Despite I really want to do so, but right now we are handling another case and has accepted an order to arrest every suspicious person and put them up for trial. If you can prove your innocence to God, we can discuss further details."

The Ondine Water Spirit Knights yelled out loudly, complaining. They knew thoroughly the so called trial is just an abbreviation for your sentence for your "crimes".

"We are not heretics!"

"Real nobles from Tristain!"

"If you are nobles from Tristain, then accept your trial like a noble. There is nothing wrong with using your body to prove your innocence. If you can't do that, then we have no choice but to treat you like one."

"Go ask his holiness the Pope! We're Romalian guests!"

Hearing Saito's raged yells, the Crusader named Carlo laid out his hands in a carefree way. A man looking like he would be of rank vice-captain came forward and whispered something in his ears.

"Since you are so stubborn about standing down, looks like we must trial you no matter what. How unfortunate, to bleed unnecessary blood today, to cast unnecessary magic. Ho ho, perhaps this is a training given from God."

Carlo lifted the holy cross hanging from his chest and magically stuck it to his forehead. With that done, his beautiful and gentle face turned into one with a strong scent of fierce cruelty.

"Crusaders! As believers and servants of God and Founder Brimir, eliminate the heretics!"

Magic thickened around the crusaders.

Carlo stood with his back facing Saito and the others. Exactly like a conductor of an orchestra of spells.

The environment inside the tavern was very tense.

Tabitha displayed her side of anxiety, one rarely seen, and gave specific orders to the Ondine Knights.

"Expand Air Shields. The more the better. Now."

Without hesitation, the Ondine Water Spirit Knights chanted spells, creating air shields in front of the tavern.

At the same time, the Crusaders have finished their spells.

Each of them held their respective wands out. Dragons in scales of flames slithered out from the tip of their wands, entangling together multiple times, and took shape as one giant single dragon.

"What is that!"

"Chorus of Praise. The spell Crusaders are most adapt in. Tricky"

Tabitha replied.

One time, Henrietta and the corpse of Prince Wales made a hexagonal star combination spell. This was very similar in make, only those who can endure vomiting blood and have gone under tough training, like the Crusaders here, were able to perform this miracle like spell.

"They're really trying to shoot that into the shop!"

Before Saito even ended his yells, the dragon on flames have already began its assault on the tavern.

Everyone inside the inn curled up fearfully.

A fortunate thing was that the dozen layers of air shields lived up to their purposes, diminishing the power of the flaming dragon. Still, the Ondine Knights expanded a few more air shields in front, like the saying, it never hurts to do more than less.

Of course, the one who eventually killed the creature was Tabitha. Standing up swiftly, she unleased a spell chanted already in preparation.

Glittering ice particles started to orbit around Tabitha, releasing a blinding lime light.

Ice storm.

Tabitha's ice storm enwrapped the fiery dragon.

All the people around couldn't care less about the steam generated. When the mist disappeared, seeing Tabitha still standing there heroically, every single soul in the Tavern cheered.

To their disappointment, Tabitha then said

"Out of energy. Take care of the rest"

Then went to the back in the inn.

Gulp. The Ondine Water Spirit Knights couldn't help but swallow their own saliva. Tabitha's powerful magic cannot be used anymore, which would, in other words, mean that they have to get through this on their own.

Unexpectedly getting their magic disintegrated, the faces of the Crusaders changed.

"Hmm, even in the standards of heretics, they are doing pretty good."

Carlo casted his next spell smiling.

Since a spell in the fire field was easily defeated, the next spell would be of water type. As the chant continued, the ice arrows began to increase.

And, the defense used respectively for the couple hundred ice arrows was nothing else other than Colbert's fire magic.

“Ur Kaun Jera Tir Gyfu”

No difference from his average attire from giving a lecture, Colbert calmly sang out magic, generating a fire snake comparable to the size of the now evaporated fire dragon.

As sudden as anyone would be seeing a flaming snake swallowing arrows of ice, it vanished. Only a few left out arrows punctured the table deep. With that, the Crusader's attack have ended.

But, Colbert also looked like he would be unable to cast anymore spells for quite a while. Scratching his balding head,

"Everyone, I'll leave the next spell to you guys" and went to the back of the inn as well.

On the streets a bunch of people had already gathered jeering and cheering. Obviously, seeing the bossy Crusaders, usually threatening people in "the name of the Pope", in trouble was something you just couldn't miss.

Huh! Carlo twisted his face.

"Huhhuh, damn, second time"

The next was going to be even more powerful, the students whispered to each other.

Saito tapped Louise's shoulders.

"It's time, Louise."

Kirche, Tabitha and Colbert all turned towards Louise. They all knew that Louise was the legendary void user.

The ace of everyone here …, “Void”.

A magic only the Founder could use, of type zero.

Though the Ondine Knights did not know of Louise's background, they knew of the potential lethal damages she was capable of. Which explained why they all glanced at Louise expecting something from her.

"Please blow all those guys away! Until then, we will defend this place with our lives!"

The next spell the Crusaders were chanting was of wind magic.

Whishhhhhhhhh!

The erratic gust might not be as powerful as the hexagonal star combination, but the power it contained should not be neglected either.

"I'll block it!"

Saito ran forward carrying Derflinger. The harsh gust of wind was being absorbed into Derflinger. Saito then turned back and yelled

"Louise! Now! Blow those guys away!"

Louise chanted the spell tensely.

Done.

Waving her wand, the explosion went off.

Pang! Accompanying the harmless pop, the blast only dented the ground in front of the Crusaders a little bit inwards.

"That's it?" Saito thought, his brain taking a break from blocking the fierce winds.

Louise also looked stunned at the damage done by her spell.

"How, how..."

Kirche nodded her head heavily.

"Ahh, I take that you're feeling very happy right now?"

A shudder was sent down Louise's spine.

"The way your system works is by conserving a lot of energy, no? Must need some emotions like anger or jealousy or whatever, but recently you haven't been going through much of either, have you?"

"D-d-did not, that kind of thing."

Louise twisted around hung her head embarrassed. Saito who started to be unable to withstand the fierce winds bumped onto her.

"Uwaaaa!"

Saito and Louise flew backwards inside the tavern. Though Derflinger may have absorbed a lot of the wind, it was still more than enough to damage the defenses constructed from tables and chairs.

As soon as the Crusaders confirmed the destruction of the defenses inside, instead of garrisoning like before, they raised the staffs in their hands, chanted some sort of spell. As they chanted, colors of red, blue, white and all colors grew from the tip of their staffs.

"Blades. They're coming in" Kirche informed everyone.

Blades.

Also something Crusaders often used. By inducing magic on their own staffs, this allowed it to prolong into a blade with a different color and power. Not only different in looks, because it was conjured up on a magical staff, its effects could last very long as well. Might as well say that this was a magic than can slice rocks into half in close up battles.

With Carlo being the lead, the Crusaders also began their assaults. Jumping in continuously from the window, the Ondine Knights also made blades to welcome them.

Fights broke out near the window.

Saito also ran in and joined them, holding Derflinger.

The Ondine Water Spirit Knights were basically dot mages. To compensate for their inabilities in magical power, they all had hands-on experience with Saito, himself taught by Agnes herself. Due to this additional help, they were still barely able to hold the Crusaders off.

Sounds of blades clashing with each other filled the tavern.

Malicorne waved his blade wildly, roaring. The analytical Reynald was quite adapt with these blade attacks, swiftly brought his sword down left and right, similar to how he beat one at chess, hunting down the enemy.

Gimli's fit body looked just like a barbarian right now, swinging his sword with all his might.

Tabitha who couldn't use magic anymore sat at the back reading a book. She understood that there was nothing she could help with, which made her actions so reasonable. Colbert, on the other hand, fought against the Crusaders with his staff.

If you asked about Kirche, she was currently taking care of the damages done to the inn with the innkeeper. Whenever a table or chair got smashed up during the fight, he would flick his Abacus and show it to Kirche.

"This, too expensive, isn't it?"

"No, no, these are all made from good wood! Ma'am!"

"Ask the Crusaders to pay the remaining half"

Louise was concerned about Saito while being disappointed at herself. ''Void magic? Void of magic is more like it!'' Irritated by herself, she gritted her teeth.

To let Louise rest in ease, Saito sent a Crusader flying with one blow of his. Fearing Gandálfr's unhuman speed, the Crusader took a few steps back. Unfortunately, Derflinger's handle had already landed into his stomach, making him pass out.

Saito looked around, searching for his next victim. Guiche, who was down to his last Valkyrie, was rapidly retreating under Carlo's aggression.

It was easy for Carlos to take on Guiche, who only had one Valkyrie, his hands holding a fake rose with no petals with a blade extending from the base.

As soon as he noticed Saito coming close, Guiche shook his head.

"Hey, I don't need your help. Relax, I haven't even started fighting yet"

Carlos smiled widely and confidently and launched himself at Guiche. His confident smile made him look like he hadn't even used half of his power yet.

"Oh? Then let me fulfill your wish to the maximum!"

Carlo whacked Guiche's fake rose away at high speed. Guiche fell back sitting on the ground.

"Defeat. I surrender. Saito, I'll leave to rest to you."

And started whistling fearlessly. Whichever side they were fighting for, they all broke into laughs.

Carlo smoothly turned his head.

"You're the next one right, name yourself"

Saito raised his sword in front of him, reporting his name like a noble.

"I am Saito Hiraga. Remember it."

"What a weird name."

"Shut up, you psycho."

Carlo laughed hearing Saito's insults and put out his staff. It might be 30 centimeter in length, but the aura around it had a radius of around 1 meter.

"You're really out of luck. I swear, your life is mine."

"Take it if you can."

Saito edged close step by step, occasionally slashing his sword at Carlo unexpectedly, but Carlo wasn't that simple either, and caught Derflinger with his staff.

Both of them bounced off each other.

Carlo saw through Saito's power instantly, infusing more magic into his staff.

"You. Really a plebeian?"

"Noble now."

The lime-colored aura around the staff grew even brighter.

"Ha!"

Following, Carlo continuously poked at Saito without reserving any of his might. Saito's eyes followed his every motion. No wonder Guiche could be beaten in an instant.

But Saito was different.

Saito saw through Carlo's motion, cutting his blade in half. Other than showing off, he actually wanted the enemy to lose his will to fight. Looking at the staff sliced in half, Carlo knelt on the floor.

"You. You bastard."

Saito said to the unsatisfied Carlo

"Please. Can you contact the Pope his holiness? You will know our status after doing so."

"Shameless words from despicable heretics! Ask yourself! For what reason would you and your bunch want to kidnap his holiness? I bet you're taking him away on that strange looking ship! Speak! Where do you plan to take him!"

Huh? Saito looked confused. Because of Carlo's words, the fight in the inn also stopped.

"Feels like we've been wronged?"

Bleeding from his forehead, Malicorne said clumsily.

"Kidnapping the Pope? What is this?"

The Crusaders started blaming them.

"You heretical kidnappers!"

The man who had been eating all along laughed, standing up behind the completely muddled Saito and the others.

"Carlo, you have done well, although the Pope was not kidnapped."

The face under the hat widened the Crusader's eyes. Together they put forth their Holy Cross and bowed to him.

"Cesare!"

Cesare? This name seemed familiar to Saito. Turning his head around, he opened his mouth but nothing came out. ''Isn't that the person who fought alongside him in Albion, Julio!''

Julio stopped using his fake voice, and greeted Saito.

"I was once conductor for the Church's orchestra. Therefore I'm pretty good at faking voices. You were totally fooled, weren't you! Bwhahaahahah! Oh my, oh my, how long was it since we last met, Saito! Since sending you off at Albion's battlefield! Your safety is better than anything!"

Saito looked at Julio's face with shock.

"What's with your expression? Took us so long to meet each other again, yet you look like a frightened lizard!"

"What exactly is going on, would thou please explain how it turned like this?"

Carlo interrupted. Julio laughed even harder.

"Oh, that. Carlo, I was the one who made the rumors that his holiness is kidnapped. These people aren't anyone suspicious, but our guests"

"Huhhh? What does this mean?"

Seeing Saito and the others still confused as ever, Julio explained

[[Image:ZnT13-147.jpg|thumb]]

"How would I not know that you will be arriving today. However, everything would be boring if you came to the Cathedral so smoothly, wouldn't it? Therefore, I prepared a enjoyable event for everyone. Spreading rumors of the Pope being kidnapped, then observing the outcome. Like planned, people like you were the first to be suspected. As for me, I followed you all the way from Cittadella. When I knew that you were preparing to land here, I got in as fast as I could. You guys were so insistent on fighting, none of you discovered that you were being followed, I was a little concerned before. Well, at the level of Crusaders, I'd say you've passed."

"This, all this for nought." The Crusaders were stunned.

The Ondine Water Spirit Knights wiped the blood off their foreheads.

"You jerk! Enjoying yourself! Because of you we almost got trialed!"

Julio did a little shrug.

"Religious trial? The things you are going to do soon will make you consider this to be kind. Not every mission can be completed waving your little swords and casting magic. There's danger involved in these missions, and I hope you can use your brains more than brute force."

Shifting his beady eyes to the stunned couple sitting in a corner, Julio walked up to Louise and Tiffania and bowed elegantly.

"Miss. Forgive us for being so rude to your arrival. But I did not expect meeting each other at this kind of place."

Julio laughed again. His attitude made the Crusaders frown. Doing whatever they wanted, the young Pope and his assisting priest made the Crusader's work hard to handle.

Outside came the sound of wings flapping. It was a wind dragon landing. It's Julio's "Azuro". Behind it was Sylphid being caught.

"You. That, I have a lot to talk to you about. Being displeased and that sort of stuff."

Saito said while his body was shaking heavily, yet Julio continued to drive everyone out without giving him a look.

"Alright, alright, let's talk about this stuff while eating, shall we? Now then, let me lead everyone to the Cathedral."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter1

2016-05-29T07:25:00Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 1: Romalia===

The Holy Empire of Romalia.

One of the oldest countries in Halkeginia, often shortened to the “Holy Empire”, was a city-state located directly south of Gallia on the Ausonia peninsula.

The land of the Romalian Empire, ruled by a disciple of Founder Brimir, St. Forsythe, was only a single city-state at first. However, this esteemed “holy empire” then sought after expansion, and one-by-one annexed the other city-states around it.

During King Julio Cesar’s reign, his influence finally left the peninsula and occupied half of Gallia’s lands.

However… that king’s reign did not continue for long.

After being expelled from Gallia’s lands, the annexed regions went through a cycle of independence and re-annexation. Finally at the end of the wars, the greatest regions of the Romalian Empire had been scattered.

From then on, each region individually developed its own beliefs, especially towards that of diplomacy for Romalia. In other words, their roots became completely different. It was more similar to that of the Germanian Imperialism of Northern Halkeginia.

Inferior to the other major powers of Halkeginia, Romalia instead applied themselves as the “center of Brimir’s teachings” as their main point as an established country.

Romalia was the resting place of Founder Brimir, so it was natural for St. Forsythe to build a country to protect his grave.

The descendents utilized this historical fact as the biggest reason to turn the city of Romalia into sacred ground. This was how the holy capital was established.

As a result, Romalia became a holy city-state where a huge temple was erected, which became the Forsythe shrine. For generations, the king was called the “Pope,” and all of his clergymen and followers stood at the top.

“…Really, every time I come to this country, the architecture and themes just jump out at me.”

Queen Henrietta of Tristain peeked out the window of her horse-drawn carriage, gazing at the streets of Romalia.

It was the month of Sol, the week of Freya and the day of Ösel, this world’s equivalent to May 7th.

It was around the time of the huge commotion involving Tiffania’s transfer to the Academy of Magic…

In this religious city of Romalia, priests throughout Halkeginia “flooded the land with holy light”. These holy servants were wrapped in clothing that shimmered brightly as they walked around while devout followers exchanged warm greetings with them…

The city was filled with rich smiles as the priests guided the religious followers of Brimir down the right path, in which the Pope passed down the teachings of being a “servant of the people as well as God’s servant…”

This idealistic view, while practiced mainly in this part of the Ausonia peninsula, was held in belief by a majority of the people of Halkeginia, who seldom ever left the city or village they were born in…

“These commoners are flooding in from every land. Aren’t they just acting however they felt like? Instead of “idealistic views,” it seemed more like an example of a city of cave dwellers.”

Henrietta mumbled with a sigh.

On the streets, the followers that flowed in from Halkeginia lined up in front of a pot of soup being distributed by the Salvation knights of the Maltius brigade. These people had made their way to this city, but they had no job, nothing to do, and barely any food and clothing.

Behind the followers were numerous stone pillars of Ionic style which led to a luxurious temple in the distance. Fancily robed priests chatted as they passed through the door into the temple.

The new followers had no choice but to sing praises of worship - thought Henrietta. The townspeople were barely surviving on a cup of soup, while the priests were dressed up lavishly and enjoying various forms of luxury…

When she was a child, she had visited this city and had not noticed this. There were rows of grand temples lined up for every religion. Shining stained glass and sculptures, crafted into the greatest of masterpieces, had completely captivated her attention back then.

A movement in front of her caught her attention. In front of her sat an uncomfortable looking Captain Agnes of the Musketeer Corps, who shrunk back in her seat.

“What is the matter, Captain?”

“Nothing… I’m not used to this appearance…”

Instead of her usual chain-mail, Agnes was clothed in a dress fit for a noblewoman. Under that appearance, combining with her fair facial features, she looked every bit like a lady from a good family.

However… her sharp warrior-like eyes were piercing through the gentle appearance she was dressed in.

Combined with the sheathed blade that adorned her side… the Captain of the Musketeer Corps had quite an irregular appearance. Henrietta smiled towards her.

“It suits you.”

“Please don’t tease me.”

With a gloomy tone, Agnes mumbled.

“I shouldn’t be the one to do this. There was no reason for me to wear these fancy clothes and come all the way to Romalia.”

“I need an attendant. You can also double as an escort. Very convenient indeed…”

“I’m only good with a blade. How can I possibly pass as an attendant?”

“As the Captain of the Imperial Guards say, only waving a sword or wand around is not a job. Depending on the time and place, even those of noble standing must lend a hand to a guest. If you won’t do the honor of this, I will be very troubled.”

Henrietta replied with a tone that suggested that her decision was final. However, Agnes just couldn’t accept the circumstance.

“What about Cardinal Mazarin? Usually, isn’t it his role as prime minister to be the attendant…?”

“Beside him, is there anyone that I can trust to be there in my absence?”

‘Well that’s true…’ mumbled Agnes as she looked uneasy and desperate to continue arguing.

“But if I don’t carry a sword or gun with me, I will feel insecure.”

“There is no way around it. It is the law of this country.”

To pass through the outer gates of the Romalian capital, even military escorts such as Agnes would have to remove her sword. While keeping it inside the luggage that was loaded onto their carriage was permissible, the religious capital did not allow the carrying of weaponry on hand. It was a regulation unique to Romalia. Even the crystal wand that Henrietta usually held onto had also been stored inside of her bag.

“But in the event of an emergency, I cannot protect your Majesty.”

Henrietta motioned to the obviously unsatisfied Agnes to look out the window. Outside, there were knights clad in white robes riding majestic unicorns. On either side of the carriage, they were keeping a close watch on the guest of honor as they escorted the carriage.

Around their necks were sacred charms. Also, a large symbol of the Founder holding out his hand was embroidered onto the chest of the white robes in silver thread.

“The Romalian Templar Knight Squadron will protect us.”

These knights were the only ones who could carry arms in the religious capital. They were the elite of the elites.

The Romalian Templar Knights… they defined the highest standard of the loyalty among various military organizations in each of the major Halkeginian powers.

These men would truly “fight to the death” if the Pope wished them to. To a devout believer of Brimir, their white clothing was a symbol of light. To heretics, it was a symbol of terror. There is nothing more troublesome than an enemy that doesn’t fear death.

Agnes’s face slightly clouded with worry.

“I can’t imagine them going as far as risking their lives to protect a new believer such as myself.”

Henrietta was not shaken by Agnes’s words that contained a bit of self-mockery.

“God more or less turns a blind eye to the concept of discrimination.”

She calmly said something that would make the priests from Romalia faint immediately if they'd heard it.

Behind Queen Henrietta’s carriage were a line of carriages for her personal attendants, family members and members of the government. The very best musketeers and mages were assigned to guard each one of these carriages.

For this particular attendance of the ceremony, these people had to travel across the ocean by boat all the way to Romalia. An invitation letter was sent to Saito and company when they met up with Tiffania, but somehow that letter came back to Henrietta. In the end, she had barely missed them as they returned from Albion with Tiffania.

While it would take only three days to sail through the sky of Gallia, Henrietta feared that relation with Gallia was becoming sour. Because of this, a considerable detour using a sea route was chosen instead. This resulted in a week of travel before arriving.

However… the ceremony was scheduled to occur 20 days later.

“If it’s ok with you, as an attendant I want to ask you something…”

“Go ahead.”

“Why is it that we arrived for the ceremony 20 days early?”

“The visit for the ceremony is an excuse. We will be holding secret negotiations at this time.”

“With the Pope… right?”

“Who else?”

Agnes looked down deep in contemplation.

“What is the matter, Captain?”

Henrietta asked with a worried voice, in which Agnes looked up.

“…It's nothing. I was just lost in thought. Please excuse me.”

The old part of Romalia was surrounded by castle walls. The stone paving that was built in ancient times were aligned in an orderly pattern. It was very different from the disorderly feeling of Tristania or the capital city of Gallia, Lutèce, in which the aging of their walls showed both periods of prosperity and turmoil. The clean, pearl-like stone walls here seemed to stretch on endlessly. This abnormally clean impression left a feeling of purity in the air.

“It truly is a beautiful city.”

Agnes broke the silence with her thoughts of Romalia. Without any reply, an apparently anxious Henrietta silently fiddled with the ends of her fingers.

Since it was a surprise imperial visit before the actual ceremony, there were no flags flown beside the driver of the carriages to indicate the importance of the inhabitants. Simply with the presence of the Templar knights escorting the carriage, the city’s inhabitants knew that it had to be a person of high societal standing.

On top of that, the three carriages carrying the delegates were taking up the entire width of the main road.

Further down the road, six large towers rose in the distance. The tower in the middle was much larger, with the other five towers arranged in the shape of a five-pointed star around it.

This shape looked very similar to the one at Tristain’s Academy of Magic. This can be expected since the construction of the academy was modeled after the motif of the Romalian holy capital.

All of the Templar knights that were escorting the carriages advanced towards the gate in unison. Along both sides of the gate, they dismounted and formed a gallant line, holding their sacred armaments up like magic wands. The sunlight made them glitter like silver decorations that magnificently adorned the cathedral’s gates.

“…looks like we have arrived.”

Henrietta mumbled. Agnes looked out the window briefly with a sigh.

“Is that the Romalian cathedral? It looks similar to the Academy of Magic… it could almost be its twin.”

It was certainly very similar in shape, even down to the height of the main tower and its five accompanying towers.

The guards, who were clad in white, approached next to the door of the queen’s carriage, and saluted her by crossing both of their hands across their chests. This meant everything to them in practicing the work of their religion.

However, despite their arrival, none of the priests or nobles stepped out of the carriages. The guards that were next to the carriages also remained in position without taking a single step.

‘Why was that?’ Agnes wondered. Then, an impressive song of praise began, which started with a wave of the wand by the conductor to the holy choir, who were in front of the entrance.

It was apparently a welcoming for the surprise visit by the queen, Romalian style.

“I guess we are supposed to remain here and listen to the song.”

Agnes muttered.

Young boys, whose pure singing voices had not changed yet, soothed the travel-wearied Henrietta’s heart and body with their song. The song couldn’t have been conducted better even if St. Aegis the 32nd himself did it, Henrietta thought to herself.

When the song ended, the conductor, a young boy, faced towards them.

It was a handsome young boy with whitish-blond hair.

“…moon eyes?”

His left and right eye-colors were different. Odd eyes… in Halkeginia it was called ‘moon eyes’. Usually, it was a bad omen. Still, to have a boy like him become the conductor of the choir, what circumstances did he have to go through?

Henrietta stuck her hand out of the window and waved at the choir as a gesture of appreciation of their hospitality. The boy conductor placed his hand over his chest and bowed to her. As he remained bowed, he approached the carriage. It was like the gesture of a military nobleman.

Then, he respectfully took her hand, like he was handling a gem, and brought it to his lips.

“Welcome to Romalia. I am your host, Julio Caesar.”

It was the person who saw Saito off in Albion before his battle against 70,000.

Henrietta, who was struck by his charming and refined gestures, spoke from inside the carriage.

“You are a priest, right?”

“That is correct, your Majesty.”

“Despite that, you have the mannerisms like that of a nobleman. No, that was quite rude of me.”

Julio had a smirk on his face.

“It is because I have lived my entire life in the military. During the previous battles, I was but a mere footman in the lowest ranks of your Majesty.”

“Oh, is that so?”

A gloomy expression flashed on Henrietta’s face for a moment. Sad memories that she didn’t want to think about resurfaced, but she pushed them aside and continued the conversation.

“I offer you my thanks. It was a tough battle. You have done well.”

“Thankful words that really touch me. Well then, please come in, my master has been waiting for you.”

As Julio opened the door of the carriage, he took Henrietta’s hand.

Then, he took Agnes’s hand as well. At the other carriages, the delegates were each greeted by guides who took them to meet various members of Romalia’s government.

Waving his hand to Henrietta and Agnes, he guided them ahead. [[Image:ZnT13-025.jpg|thumb]]

As they started walking towards the cathedral, Henrietta remembered the invitation that St. Aegis the 32nd had given her.

‘Come 20 days before the ceremony. May God’s miracle watch over you.’

What exactly was God’s miracle?

With mixed anxiety and expectations, Henrietta shivered lightly.

As Henrietta walked into the entranceway of the cathedral, she was bathed in the light of 7 colors, streaming through the gleaming stained-glass windows.

“…beautiful…” Julio let out his thought with a smirk.

Henrietta proceeded towards the inner sanctum, where she was surprised with the scene in front of her. Here gathered a crowd of poor people, many whom she had passed by on carriage, wrapped in blankets and staring up at the ceiling. The first floor of the cathedral was truly like an example of a poorhouse.

“These people are..?”

Henrietta questioned, as Julio replied to her.

“They are the refugees who came from the ruins of the Albion war. Until we can find proper arrangements for these people, they are staying here momentarily.”

“Under the orders of his Holiness, the Pope?”

“Of course.”

Henrietta felt admiration for Pope Vittorio for this kind of treatment of the refugees. Even the church representatives were fervent about this. Needless to say, Romalia symbolized a cathedral that had open arms…

Julio spoke as if he was talking to himself.

“Unfortunately, Romalia is nothing like the 'kingdom of light' that these people have come to believe in. The world is full of contradictions. The Pope wishes to somehow sort through all of this contradictions for the truth.”

St. Aegis the 32nd, the Romalian Pope, currently was in the middle of a meeting in his office. While Henrietta had been sitting in the waiting room for quite some time, Julio’s wonderful conversations as her host kept her from being bored.

About 30 minutes later, the door opened and some children popped out, making Henrietta jump. While it wasn’t the most graceful of motions, she did manage to hold onto the portion of her dress wrapped in her hand.

“Chief, thank you very much.”

The child who appeared to be the eldest bowed his head, with the others around him following suit. After the bowing, the children left cheerfully without noticing the Queen of Tristain right next to the door.

“I was praised by Chief for my ‘good memory’.”

“Me too! Me too!”

As Henrietta and Agnes tried to hide their bewilderment, Julio prompted Henrietta to enter.

“Well then, please enter. My master awaits.”

The Pope’s audience chamber was in disarray. The office of the Pope, the highest official of the religious order… rather than that, it looked more like the city’s library or the room of an academy professor. The walls were tightly aligned with bookshelves, filled to the brim with collections of books. At a glance of the titles, it was not just titles of religious origins.

Most of them were in fact about historical records, especially those that revolved around wartimes or natural history.

There were even novels about dramas and comical stories mixed in.

On top of the large desk was more of the same type of books piled all around.

Lately, Romalia’s publishing office issued a book of the ‘true translation of the Founder’s prayers’. It was a book that recorded the exploits of the Founder, making it a sacred text.

Dusting off that particular book, a man with long hair, in his twenties, was there. For a moment, Henrietta mistook the man as some kind of servant. However, when she gazed upon his noble, fine facial features, she was taken aback.

“…your Holiness.”

At her voice, St. Aegis the 32nd, Vittorio Cervale turned around.

“If it isn’t Henrieta-dono. Please wait a moment. I’m in the middle of tidying up…”

Julio asked in a joyful tone.

“Your Holiness, if I may, hasn’t Queen Henrietta come all the way from Tristain to speak with you?”

“I know I know, Julio. But I promised to teach the children writing and arithmetic during this time.”

Calling the queen of another country to come all the way here and making her wait is pretty surprising… even more so for the reason of educating the city’s children!

Feeling neither disrespected nor angered, Henrietta was mostly just dumbfounded.

Henrietta stared at the peculiar, but strangely beautiful air that Vittorio held… she wondered just what kind of person the Pope of Romalia was.

Just looking at the sudden summons that she received from him in Tristain, it was no mistake that a person such as him was unprecedented.

“For tidying, isn’t it better to call a servant to do it?”

Julio said with a bitter smile as he waved his hands at him. Julio’s attitude towards his master seemed to be overly familiar. This kind of relationship between a master and servant didn’t occur in Tristain or Gallia, so this also surprised Henrietta.

“I can’t leave this task to others. I have to organize the books myself. Otherwise, I won’t know where it is when I want to read it.”

That statement from the Pope was a bit strange, making a giggle escape from Henrietta’s mouth. After finally finishing arranging the book, the Pope turned towards the queen.

“Sorry for the long wait. I give you the warmest welcomes.”

Words could not describe the charm that was held within his smile. While he was barely in his twenties, his eyes shone with the saintly affection of a much more experienced person.

To claim the role of the Pope at such a young age, how much talent and effort was required?

With that in mind, he certainly had the credentials. If not, he wouldn’t have been able to wear the Pope’s Mitre.

Just how much talent does this Pope hold…?

Henrietta was curious to know what dreams and ambitions he held.

For what reason did he call her out for official government business, such that she had to breathlessly rush to Romalia?

“As a devout follower of Founder Brimir, I have arrived as his Holiness wishes.”

Henrietta deeply bowed her head.

Officially, there were only two people whose position reigned above her. One is King Joseph of Gallia… and the other is Vittorio. Therefore, it was proper etiquette for her to bow lowly.

“Please raise your head. Why, this hat has already been passed to the prime minister of your country. There is no need for such formalities.”

Vittorio quickly mouthed to her. That was the truth. The prime minister of Tristain who was dispatched from Romalia, Cardinal Mazarin, had been recognized as the next Pope. However, during the election assembly 3 years ago, Mazarin had turned down the request sent from Romalia.

For that reason, there were even groundless rumors about the usurpation of the government of Tristain. However, these rumors more or less cleared up after Henrietta’s coronation.

As for the true reason for his rejection, not even Queen Henrietta knew. Mazarin had never said a word about it.

“I am truly fond of Mazarin-dono. Now, your Highness, to make things simple, would you please pardon my request?”

“That being?”

Henrietta glanced back at Agnes, who hid behind her. Sensing that the main topic of the visit was at hand, she contemplated signaling Agnes to leave.

But, Vittorio shook his head.

“No, ‘Miss Escort’ here should also be present. In any case, it appears that the Miss is aware of the situation.”

Henrietta peered back at Agnes. Agnes, slightly blushing with discomfort, nodded in agreement. It was the first time that Henrietta had seen such an expression on the face of the Captain of the Musketeer Corps, which surprised her.

Not even regarding the pardon for his question, Henrietta was pondering of a good way to break the silence.

“Have you noticed the contradiction of this country’s beliefs?”

Vittorio instead asked Henrietta a question. A shocked expression hung on her face momentarily before she nodded seriously.

“Yes.”

“It is as you see. While it is quite embarrassing, we are far from being the supposed ‘kingdom of light’ that we represent. On one hand, there are people who are lacking their daily bread while life goes on as the priests discuss about their own problems at each meeting. This is a world where faith is left on the ground and people everywhere focus on their own profits.”

“If a may say, your Holiness has the authority to…”

“I do realize that. Even so, I am already trying my best. Taking into account of each church in every region, I barely have control through the main cathedral. Each sect of the church has a duty to reach out to the poor and construct shelters to take them in. In order for the people to obtain bread cheaply, free cities bearing no taxation should be established. But instead, banter and ridicule from some new followers have not been few. What kind of trash are they spouting! New followers and those claiming heresy are just trying to give their share of complaints. It’s the same as if I was facing the Reconquista.”

The Pope was trying his best. That was not a lie. Henrietta remembered the poor in the cathedral and the children on her way here.

“I have personally received support from an orphanage.”

Julio said proudly.

Vittorio nodded and continued speaking.

“However, I am at my limit. If I force the clergymen to involve themselves any further, it may cause some internal discord. The end result may be the spilling of blood from fellow followers of Founder Brimir. I need to step up and put on the mantle of the Pope that the people have chosen for me. No matter how just the cause… people will not wish to sacrifice their own prosperity. Also, I can no longer remain quiet about these issues. How foolish is it to fight each other over matters such as differences in doctrines and class? Ultimately, all people are the sons of God.”

Henrietta nodded. She felt the same way.

Vittorio spread out both his arms.

“Why is it that our doctrine has fallen so low? Why has our own clergymen excused themselves from God in order to indulge in the benefits of this day and age?”

With a voice full of regret, Vittorio exclaimed. His back trembled. He bit his lip strongly as if the pain were distracting him from his own lack of power.

“…It is because I don’t have enough power..”

“Power…?”

“Yes. It is like the last time I spoke with you about how ‘power is necessary’. We need to proudly show off the strength of the leader’s authority. To avoid being buried in unnecessary political strife and wars between the nobles and clergymen, we must demonstrate the true strength of God.”

“…is this about recovering the Holy Land from the elves?”

Vittorio nodded in confirmation.

“For the sake of awakening everyone to the true faith, there is no other option than to invoke ‘God’s miracle’ by recovering the Holy Land from the elves…”

“God’s miracle…”

Henrietta gasped.

That one phrase at the end of the letter that she had received earlier came back to mind.

Vittorio, at that point, turned around and faced towards one of his bookshelves. ‘Hump!’ he went with a blank expression, as his fingers grabbed a hold of the edge of the shelf, and he tried to slide it over.

However, he just didn’t have enough strength to move it at all. After sticking his tongue out at it, he motioned for his beloved Julio to come over.

“Julio. Please come give me a hand.”

“You should have requested me to in the first place.”

“Why, it wouldn’t do if I didn’t try it myself first.”

Both of them snickering at each other, they combined their power to slide the bookshelf over.

As the heavy object slid noisily, something behind it appeared…

Embedded in the wall was a large, elliptical-shaped mirror, 2 meters tall and about a meter wide.

“Is this the ‘miracle’?”

Henrietta asked, but Vittorio shook his head.

“No, the ‘miracle’ that I plan to use is not a material object. But even though you cannot touch it, that doesn’t mean that you cannot see it either.”

Vittorio prompted Julio to fetch his holy wand.

Julio picked up the small box that was placed on top of the table, containing a wand forged with holy materials, and respectfully presented it to Vittorio.

Taking it into his hand, Vittorio chanted a spell in a low voice like a prayer. [[Image:ZnT13-037.jpg|thumb]]

Clear notes of a beautiful ballad that she had never heard before graced the ears of Henrietta.

[Eulu Il Quoqen Sil Mari…]

It looked like the Pope was offering a prayer to God.

How much time had passed?

It seemed to have been quite a while. But in reality, had five minutes even passed since the aria began?

After the spell was finished, Vittorio gently pointed the wand at the mirror, as if offering it a blessing.

As Henrietta stared at the mirror, it began to shine.

The light suddenly disappeared, and something was starting to be reflected in the mirror.

It was not the reflection of the current room.

Looking at the scene, Henrietta let out a cry.

“This is..!”

It was the first time that Henrietta had ever been this frightened.

Vittorio muttered with satisfaction.

“This is the founder’s lineage… the ‘Void’.”

“The Void.”

“In ancient times, spells were prayers offered to God. Through these prayers to God, we obtained the miracle of magic. With the downfall of faith, God hides from us in these present times. This is an undeniable reality. An ancient spell such as this is appropriate as a prayer connecting us with God.”

“Your Holiness, even you…”

Henrietta looked at Vittorio as she was still shaking.

“Yes, Henrietta-dono. With my destiny to turn the people into servants of God, I have been given the miracle of the Void from God.”

“Oh…! Your Majesty. Your Majesty.”

Under the blinding holy radiance, Henrietta could not help but bend down her knees.

“We have to gather them, in order to have a grand ‘prayer’ and then to call upon a grand miracle.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story3_Chapter2|Volume 12]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter1

2016-05-18T17:54:47Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 1: Romalia===

The Holy Empire of Romalia.

One of the oldest countries in Halkeginia, often shortened to the “Holy Empire”, was a city-state located directly south of Gallia on the Ausonia peninsula.

The land of the Romalian Empire, ruled by a disciple of Founder Brimir, St. Forsythe, was only a single city-state at first. However, this esteemed “holy empire” then sought after expansion, and one-by-one annexed the other city-states around it.

During King Julio Cesar’s reign, his influence finally left the peninsula and occupied half of Gallia’s lands.

However… that king’s reign did not continue for long.

After being expelled from Gallia’s lands, the annexed regions went through a cycle of independence and re-annexation. Finally at the end of the wars, the greatest regions of the Romalian Empire had been scattered.

From then on, each region individually developed its own beliefs, especially towards that of diplomacy for Romalia. In other words, their roots became completely different. It was more similar to that of the Germanian Imperialism of Northern Halkeginia.

Inferior to the other major powers of Halkeginia, Romalia instead applied themselves as the “center of Brimir’s teachings” as their main point as an established country.

Romalia was the resting place of Founder Brimir, so it was natural for St. Forsythe to build a country to protect his grave.

The descendents utilized this historical fact as the biggest reason to turn the city of Romalia into sacred ground. This was how the holy capital was established.

As a result, Romalia became a holy city-state where a huge temple was erected, which became the Forsythe shrine. For generations, the king was called the “Pope,” and all of his clergymen and followers stood at the top.

“…Really, every time I come to this country, the architecture and themes just jump out at me.”

Queen Henrietta of Tristain peeked out the window of her horse-drawn carriage, gazing at the streets of Romalia.

It was the month of Sol, the week of Freya and the day of Ösel, this world’s equivalent to May 7th.

It was around the time of the huge commotion involving Tiffania’s transfer to the Academy of Magic…

In this religious city of Romalia, priests throughout Halkeginia “flooded the land with holy light”. These holy servants were wrapped in clothing that shimmered brightly as they walked around while devout followers exchanged warm greetings with them…

The city was filled with rich smiles as the priests guided the religious followers of Brimir down the right path, in which the Pope passed down the teachings of being a “servant of the people as well as God’s servant…”

This idealistic view, while practiced mainly in this part of the Ausonia peninsula, was held in belief by a majority of the people of Halkeginia, who seldom ever left the city or village they were born in…

“These commoners are flooding in from every land. Aren’t they just acting however they felt like? Instead of “idealistic views,” it seemed more like an example of a city of cave dwellers.”

Henrietta mumbled with a sigh.

On the streets, the followers that flowed in from Halkeginia lined up in front of a pot of soup being distributed by the Salvation knights of the Maltius brigade. These people had made their way to this city, but they had no job, nothing to do, and barely any food and clothing.

Behind the followers were numerous stone pillars of Ionic style which led to a luxurious temple in the distance. Fancily robed priests chatted as they passed through the door into the temple.

The new followers had no choice but to sing praises of worship - thought Henrietta. The townspeople were barely surviving on a cup of soup, while the priests were dressed up lavishly and enjoying various forms of luxury…

When she was a child, she had visited this city and had not noticed this. There were rows of grand temples lined up for every religion. Shining stained glass and sculptures, crafted into the greatest of masterpieces, had completely captivated her attention back then.

A movement in front of her caught her attention. In front of her sat an uncomfortable looking Captain Agnes of the Musketeer Corps, who shrunk back in her seat.

“What is the matter, Captain?”

“Nothing… I’m not used to this appearance…”

Instead of her usual chain-mail, Agnes was clothed in a dress fit for a noblewoman. Under that appearance, combining with her fair facial features, she looked every bit like a lady from a good family.

However… her sharp warrior-like eyes were piercing through the gentle appearance she was dressed in.

Combined with the sheathed blade that adorned her side… the Captain of the Musketeer Corps had quite an irregular appearance. Henrietta smiled towards her.

“It suits you.”

“Please don’t tease me.”

With a gloomy tone, Agnes mumbled.

“I shouldn’t be the one to do this. There was no reason for me to wear these fancy clothes and come all the way to Romalia.”

“I need an attendant. You can also double as an escort. Very convenient indeed…”

“I’m only good with a blade. How can I possibly pass as an attendant?”

“As the Captain of the Imperial Guards say, only waving a sword or wand around is not a job. Depending on the time and place, even those of noble standing must lend a hand to a guest. If you won’t do the honor of this, I will be very troubled.”

Henrietta replied with a tone that suggested that her decision was final. However, Agnes just couldn’t accept the circumstance.

“What about Cardinal Mazarin? Usually, isn’t it his role as prime minister to be the attendant…?”

“Beside him, is there anyone that I can trust to be there in my absence?”

‘Well that’s true…’ mumbled Agnes as she looked uneasy and desperate to continue arguing.

“But if I don’t carry a sword or gun with me, I will feel insecure.”

“There is no way around it. It is the law of this country.”

To pass through the outer gates of the Romalian capital, even military escorts such as Agnes would have to remove her sword. While keeping it inside the luggage that was loaded onto their carriage was permissible, the religious capital did not allow the carrying of weaponry on hand. It was a regulation unique to Romalia. Even the crystal wand that Henrietta usually held onto had also been stored inside of her bag.

“But in the event of an emergency, I cannot protect your Majesty.”

Henrietta motioned to the obviously unsatisfied Agnes to look out the window. Outside, there were knights clad in white robes riding majestic unicorns. On either side of the carriage, they were keeping a close watch on the guest of honor as they escorted the carriage.

Around their necks were sacred charms. Also, a large symbol of the Founder holding out his hand was embroidered onto the chest of the white robes in silver thread.

“The Romalian Templar Knight Squadron will protect us.”

These knights were the only ones who could carry arms in the religious capital. They were the elite of the elites.

The Romalian Templar Knights… they defined the highest standard of the loyalty among various military organizations in each of the major Halkeginian powers.

These men would truly “fight to the death” if the Pope wished them to. To a devout believer of Brimir, their white clothing was a symbol of light. To heretics, it was a symbol of terror. There is nothing more troublesome than an enemy that doesn’t fear death.

Agnes’s face slightly clouded with worry.

“I can’t imagine them going as far as risking their lives to protect a new believer such as myself.”

Henrietta was not shaken by Agnes’s words that contained a bit of self-mockery.

“God more or less turns a blind eye to the concept of discrimination.”

She calmly said something that would make the priests from Romalia faint immediately if they'd heard it.

Behind Queen Henrietta’s carriage were a line of carriages for her personal attendants, family members and members of the government. The very best musketeers and mages were assigned to guard each one of these carriages.

For this particular attendance of the ceremony, these people had to travel across the ocean by boat all the way to Romalia. An invitation letter was sent to Saito and company when they met up with Tiffania, but somehow that letter came back to Henrietta. In the end, she had barely missed them as they returned from Albion with Tiffania.

While it would take only three days to sail through the sky of Gallia, Henrietta feared that relation with Gallia was becoming sour. Because of this, a considerable detour using a sea route was chosen instead. This resulted in a week of travel before arriving.

However… the ceremony was scheduled to occur 20 days later.

“If it’s ok with you, as an attendant I want to ask you something…”

“Go ahead.”

“Why is it that we arrived for the ceremony 20 days early?”

“The visit for the ceremony is an excuse. We will be holding secret negotiations at this time.”

“With the Pope… right?”

“Who else?”

Agnes looked down deep in contemplation.

“What is the matter, Captain?”

Henrietta asked with a worried voice, in which Agnes looked up.

“…It's nothing. I was just lost in thought. Please excuse me.”

The old part of Romalia was surrounded by castle walls. The stone paving that was built in ancient times were aligned in an orderly pattern. It was very different from the disorderly feeling of Tristania or the capital city of Gallia, Lutèce, in which the aging of their walls showed both periods of prosperity and turmoil. The clean, pearl-like stone walls here seemed to stretch on endlessly. This abnormally clean impression left a feeling of purity in the air.

“It truly is a beautiful city.”

Agnes broke the silence with her thoughts of Romalia. Without any reply, an apparently anxious Henrietta silently fiddled with the ends of her fingers.

Since it was a surprise imperial visit before the actual ceremony, there were no flags flown beside the driver of the carriages to indicate the importance of the inhabitants. Simply with the presence of the Templar knights escorting the carriage, the city’s inhabitants knew that it had to be a person of high societal standing.

On top of that, the three carriages carrying the delegates were taking up the entire width of the main road.

Further down the road, six large towers rose in the distance. The tower in the middle was much larger, with the other five towers arranged in the shape of a five-pointed star around it.

This shape looked very similar to the one at Tristain’s Academy of Magic. This can be expected since the construction of the academy was modeled after the motif of the Romalian holy capital.

All of the Templar knights that were escorting the carriages advanced towards the gate in unison. Along both sides of the gate, they dismounted and formed a gallant line, holding their sacred armaments up like magic wands. The sunlight made them glitter like silver decorations that magnificently adorned the cathedral’s gates.

“…looks like we have arrived.”

Henrietta mumbled. Agnes looked out the window briefly with a sigh.

“Is that the Romalian cathedral? It looks similar to the Academy of Magic… it could almost be its twin.”

It was certainly very similar in shape, even down to the height of the main tower and its five accompanying towers.

The guards, who were clad in white, approached next to the door of the queen’s carriage, and saluted her by crossing both of their hands across their chests. This meant everything to them in practicing the work of their religion.

However, despite their arrival, none of the priests or nobles stepped out of the carriages. The guards that were next to the carriages also remained in position without taking a single step.

‘Why was that?’ Agnes wondered. Then, an impressive song of praise began, which started with a wave of the wand by the conductor to the holy choir, who were in front of the entrance.

It was apparently a welcoming for the surprise visit by the queen, Romalian style.

“I guess we are supposed to remain here and listen to the song.”

Agnes muttered.

Young boys, whose pure singing voices had not changed yet, soothed the travel-wearied Henrietta’s heart and body with their song. The song couldn’t have been conducted better even if St. Aegis the 32nd himself did it, Henrietta thought to herself.

When the song ended, the conductor, a young boy, faced towards them.

It was a handsome young boy with whitish-blond hair.

“…moon eyes?”

His left and right eye-colors were different. Odd eyes… in Halkeginia it was called ‘moon eyes’. Usually, it was a bad omen. Still, to have a boy like him become the conductor of the choir, what circumstances did he have to go through?

Henrietta stuck her hand out of the window and waved at the choir as a gesture of appreciation of their hospitality. The boy conductor placed his hand over his chest and bowed to her. As he remained bowed, he approached the carriage. It was like the gesture of a military nobleman.

Then, he respectfully took her hand, like he was handling a gem, and brought it to his lips.

“Welcome to Romalia. I am your host, Julio Caesar.”

It was the person who saw Saito off in Albion before his battle against 70,000.

Henrietta, who was struck by his charming and refined gestures, spoke from inside the carriage.

“You are a priest, right?”

“That is correct, your Majesty.”

“Despite that, you have the mannerisms like that of a nobleman. No, that was quite rude of me.”

Julio had a smirk on his face.

“It is because I have lived my entire life in the military. During the previous battles, I was but a mere footman in the lowest ranks of your Majesty.”

“Oh, is that so?”

A gloomy expression flashed on Henrietta’s face for a moment. Sad memories that she didn’t want to think about resurfaced, but she pushed them aside and continued the conversation.

“I offer you my thanks. It was a tough battle. You have done well.”

“Thankful words that really touch me. Well then, please come in, my master has been waiting for you.”

As Julio opened the door of the carriage, he took Henrietta’s hand.

Then, he took Agnes’s hand as well. At the other carriages, the delegates were each greeted by guides who took them to meet various members of Romalia’s government.

Waving his hand to Henrietta and Agnes, he guided them ahead. [[Image:ZnT13-025.jpg|thumb]]

As they started walking towards the cathedral, Henrietta remembered the invitation that St. Aegis the 32nd had given her.

‘Come 20 days before the ceremony. May God’s miracle watch over you.’

What exactly was God’s miracle?

With mixed anxiety and expectations, Henrietta shivered lightly.

As Henrietta walked into the entranceway of the cathedral, she was bathed in the light of 7 colors, streaming through the gleaming stained-glass windows.

“…beautiful…” Julio let out his thought with a smirk.

Henrietta proceeded towards the inner sanctum, where she was surprised with the scene in front of her. Here gathered a crowd of poor people, many whom she had passed by on carriage, wrapped in blankets and staring up at the ceiling. The first floor of the cathedral was truly like an example of a poorhouse.

“These people are..?”

Henrietta questioned, as Julio replied to her.

“They are the refugees who came from the ruins of the Albion war. Until we can find proper arrangements for these people, they are staying here momentarily.”

“Under the orders of his Holiness, the Pope?”

“Of course.”

Henrietta felt admiration for Pope Vittorio for this kind of treatment of the refugees. Even the church representatives were fervent about this. Needless to say, Romalia symbolized a cathedral that had open arms…

Julio spoke as if he was talking to himself.

“Unfortunately, Romalia is nothing like the 'kingdom of light' that these people have come to believe in. The world is full of contradictions. The Pope wishes to somehow sort through all of this contradictions for the truth.”

St. Aegis the 32nd, the Romalian Pope, currently was in the middle of a meeting in his office. While Henrietta had been sitting in the waiting room for quite some time, Julio’s wonderful conversations as her host kept her from being bored.

About 30 minutes later, the door opened and some children popped out, making Henrietta jump. While it wasn’t the most graceful of motions, she did manage to hold onto the portion of her dress wrapped in her hand.

“Chief, thank you very much.”

The child who appeared to be the eldest bowed his head, with the others around him following suit. After the bowing, the children left cheerfully without noticing the Queen of Tristain right next to the door.

“I was praised by Chief for my ‘good memory’.”

“Me too! Me too!”

As Henrietta and Agnes tried to hide their bewilderment, Julio prompted Henrietta to enter.

“Well then, please enter. My master awaits.”

The Pope’s audience chamber was in disarray. The office of the Pope, the highest official of the religious order… rather than that, it looked more like the city’s library or the room of an academy professor. The walls were tightly aligned with bookshelves, filled to the brim with collections of books. At a glance of the titles, it was not just titles of religious origins.

Most of them were in fact about historical records, especially those that revolved around wartimes or natural history.

There were even novels about dramas and comical stories mixed in.

On top of the large desk was more of the same type of books piled all around.

Lately, Romalia’s publishing office issued a book of the ‘true translation of the Founder’s prayers’. It was a book that recorded the exploits of the Founder, making it a sacred text.

Dusting off that particular book, a man with long hair, in his twenties, was there. For a moment, Henrietta mistook the man as some kind of servant. However, when she gazed upon his noble, fine facial features, she was taken aback.

“…your Holiness.”

At her voice, St. Aegis the 32nd, Vittorio Cervale turned around.

“If it isn’t Henrieta-dono. Please wait a moment. I’m in the middle of tidying up…”

Julio asked in a joyful tone.

“Your Holiness, if I may, hasn’t Queen Henrietta come all the way from Tristain to speak with you?”

“I know I know, Julio. But I promised to teach the children writing and arithmetic during this time.”

Calling the queen of another country to come all the way here and making her wait is pretty surprising… even more so for the reason of educating the city’s children!

Feeling neither disrespected nor angered, Henrietta was mostly just dumbfounded.

Henrietta stared at the peculiar, but strangely beautiful air that Vittorio held… she wondered just what kind of person the Pope of Romalia was.

Just looking at the sudden summons that she received from him in Tristain, it was no mistake that a person such as him was unprecedented.

“For tidying, isn’t it better to call a servant to do it?”

Julio said with a bitter smile as he waved his hands at him. Julio’s attitude towards his master seemed to be overly familiar. This kind of relationship between a master and servant didn’t occur in Tristain or Gallia, so this also surprised Henrietta.

“I can’t leave this task to others. I have to organize the books myself. Otherwise, I won’t know where it is when I want to read it.”

That statement from the Pope was a bit strange, making a giggle escape from Henrietta’s mouth. After finally finishing arranging the book, the Pope turned towards the queen.

“Sorry for the long wait. I give you the warmest welcomes.”

Words could not describe the charm that was held within his smile. While he was barely in his twenties, his eyes shone with the saintly affection of a much more experienced person.

To claim the role of the Pope at such a young age, how much talent and effort was required?

With that in mind, he certainly had the credentials. If not, he wouldn’t have been able to wear the Pope’s Mitre.

Just how much talent does this Pope hold…?

Henrietta was curious to know what dreams and ambitions he held.

For what reason did he call her out for official government business, such that she had to breathlessly rush to Romalia?

“As a devout follower of Founder Brimir, I have arrived as his Holiness wishes.”

Henrietta deeply bowed her head.

Officially, there were only two people whose position reigned above her. One is King Joseph of Gallia… and the other is Vittorio. Therefore, it was proper etiquette for her to bow lowly.

“Please raise your head. Why, this hat has already been passed to the prime minister of your country. There is no need for such formalities.”

Vittorio quickly mouthed to her. That was the truth. The prime minister of Tristain who was dispatched from Romalia, Cardinal Mazarin, had been recognized as the next Pope. However, during the election assembly 3 years ago, Mazarin had turned down the request sent from Romalia.

For that reason, there were even groundless rumors about the usurpation of the government of Tristain. However, these rumors more or less cleared up after Henrietta’s coronation.

As for the true reason for his rejection, not even Queen Henrietta knew. Mazarin had never said a word about it.

“I am truly fond of Mazarin-dono. Now, your Highness, to make things simple, would you please pardon my request?”

“That being?”

Henrietta glanced back at Agnes, who hid behind her. Sensing that the main topic of the visit was at hand, she contemplated signaling Agnes to leave.

But, Vittorio shook his head.

“No, ‘Miss Escort’ here should also be present. In any case, it appears that the Miss is aware of the situation.”

Henrietta peered back at Agnes. Agnes, slightly blushing with discomfort, nodded in agreement. It was the first time that Henrietta had seen such an expression on the face of the Captain of the Musketeer Corps, which surprised her.

Not even regarding the pardon for his question, Henrietta was pondering of a good way to break the silence.

“Have you noticed the contradiction of this country’s beliefs?”

Vittorio instead asked Henrietta a question. A shocked expression hung on her face momentarily before she nodded seriously.

“Yes.”

“It is as you see. While it is quite embarrassing, we are far from being the supposed ‘kingdom of light’ that we represent. On one hand, there are people who are lacking their daily bread while life goes on as the priests discuss about their own problems at each meeting. This is a world where faith is left on the ground and people everywhere focus on their own profits.”

“If a may say, your Holiness has the authority to…”

“I do realize that. Even so, I am already trying my best. Taking into account of each church in every region, I barely have control through the main cathedral. Each sect of the church has a duty to reach out to the poor and construct shelters to take them in. In order for the people to obtain bread cheaply, free cities bearing no taxation should be established. But instead, banter and ridicule from some new followers have not been few. What kind of trash are they spouting! New followers and those claiming heresy are just trying to give their share of complaints. It’s the same as if I was facing the Reconquista.”

The Pope was trying his best. That was not a lie. Henrietta remembered the poor in the cathedral and the children on her way here.

“I have personally received support from an orphanage.”

Julio said proudly.

Vittorio nodded and continued speaking.

“However, I am at my limit. If I force the clergymen to involve themselves any further, it may cause some internal discord. The end result may be the spilling of blood from fellow followers of Founder Brimir. I need to step up and put on the mantle of the Pope that the people have chosen for me. No matter how just the cause… people will not wish to sacrifice their own prosperity. Also, I can no longer remain quiet about these issues. How foolish is it to fight each other over matters such as differences in doctrines and class? Ultimately, all people are the sons of God.”

Henrietta nodded. She felt the same way.

Vittorio spread out both his arms.

“Why is it that our doctrine has fallen so low? Why has our own clergymen excused themselves from God in order to indulge in the benefits of this day and age?”

With a voice full of regret, Vittorio exclaimed. His back trembled. He bit his lip strongly as if the pain were distracting him from his own lack of power.

“…It is because I don’t have enough power..”

“Power…?”

“Yes. It is like the last time I spoke with you about how ‘power is necessary’. We need to proudly show off the strength of the leader’s authority. To avoid being buried in unnecessary political strife and wars between the nobles and clergymen, we must demonstrate the true strength of God.”

“…is this about recovering the Holy Land from the elves?”

Vittorio nodded in confirmation.

“For the sake of awakening everyone to the true faith, there is no other option than to invoke ‘God’s miracle’ by recovering the Holy Land from the elves…”

“God’s miracle…”

Henrietta gasped.

That one phrase at the end of the letter that she had received earlier came back to mind.

Vittorio, at that point, turned around and faced towards one of his bookshelves. ‘Hump!’ he went with a blank expression, as his fingers grabbed a hold of the edge of the shelf, and he tried to slide it over.

However, he just didn’t have enough strength to move it at all. After sticking his tongue out at it, he motioned for his beloved Julio to come over.

“Julio. Please come give me a hand.”

“You should have requested me to in the first place.”

“Why, it wouldn’t do if I didn’t try it myself first.”

Both of them snickering at each other, they combined their power to slide the bookshelf over.

As the heavy object slid noisily, something behind it appeared…

Embedded in the wall was a large, elliptical-shaped mirror, 2 meters tall and about a meter wide.

“Is this the ‘miracle’?”

Henrietta asked, but Vittorio shook his head.

“No, the ‘miracle’ that I plan to use is not a material object. But even though you cannot touch it, that doesn’t mean that you cannot see it either.”

Vittorio prompted Julio to fetch his holy wand.

Julio picked up the small box that was placed on top of the table, containing a wand forged with holy materials, and respectfully presented it to Vittorio.

Taking it into his hand, Vittorio chanted a spell in a low voice like a prayer. [[Image:ZnT13-037.jpg|thumb]]

Clear notes of a beautiful ballad that she had never heard before graced the ears of Henrietta.

[Eulu Il Quoqen Sil Mari…]

It looked like the Pope was offering a prayer to God.

How much time had passed?

It seemed to have been quite a while. But in reality, had five minutes even passed since the aria began?

After the spell was finished, Vittorio gently pointed the wand at the mirror, as if offering it a blessing.

As Henrietta stared at the mirror, it began to shine.

The light suddenly disappeared, and something was starting to be reflected in the mirror.

It was not the reflection of the current room.

Looking at the scene, Henrietta let out a cry.

“This is..!”

It was the first time that Henrietta had ever been this frightened.

Vittorio muttered with satisfaction.

“This is the founder’s lineage… the ‘Void’.”

“The Void.”

“In ancient times, spells were prayers offered to God. Through these prayers to God, we obtained the miracle of magic. With the downfall of faith, God hides from us in these present times. This is an undeniable reality. An ancient spell such as this is appropriate as a prayer connecting us with God.”

“Your Holiness, even you…”

Henrietta looked at Vittorio as she was still shaking.

“Yes, Henrietta-dono. With my destiny to turn the people into servants of God, I have been given the miracle of the Void from God.”

“Oh…! Your Majesty. Your Majesty.”

Under the blinding holy radiance, Henrietta could not help but bent down her knees.

“We have to gather them, in order to have a grand ‘prayer’ and then to call upon a grand miracle.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story3_Chapter2|Volume 12]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter2

2016-05-17T06:36:50Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter 2: Saito's Decision===

The fifth month of the year, the month of Eir, was already half over as it was the day of Yul in the 3rd week, Aiello. The sun lit all of the Academy’s four central courtyards as the sky was clear.

After school, the students who had finished their classes would go to their favorite courtyard to discuss where to go during their vacation, about Tristania’s new ‘tavern’, about who was dating who, the delayed Frigg Ball which had been scheduled for the week of Tiwaz… hitting up cheerful topics to kill time.

However, the students’ cheerful atmosphere was suddenly broken by unexpected intruders.

“Aaaaaaaaaahhhh! The shameless chevaliers have arrived!”

“Everybody! This isn’t good! Run!”

The girls’ screams went through out the Austri Plaza. The boys raised their eyebrows against these guys who did whatever they felt like (in the end, they received treatment worse than bugs), they couldn’t be forgiven.

Walking proudly with a bunch of scornful gazes were the members of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit. They had solemn expressions from the beginning to the end, separated in two columns as they walked forward.

Commander Guiche, who was leading them, raised his imitation rose wand. Malicorne, who was behind him shouted.

“Squadron! Stop!”

Their movements shifted to a halt simultaneously. This was the fruit of their training. To the Knight Corps, “marching forward” was an important job. It looks like the one hour training they had every day had effect.

Guiche lowered his raised wand. Then, Malicorne shouted loudly again.

“Squadron! Prepare yourselves!”

The students of the Knight Corps drew something from their backs. Instead of wands, there were brooms. They were using big brooms made of Berala fern leaves.

“Targets! All kinds of trash in Austri Plaza! Sweep! Sweep! Sweep!”

The squadron scattered while shouting “Waaaaaah!” as they started cleaning in a sweeping motion. Since all of the Academy of Magic’s nobles threw food scraps and empty bottles around as they please. It was normally the maids and servants who patiently cleaned after them.

As for why the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit had to clean the plaza after school in place of the servants, it was because of what happened three days ago. It was punishment the Academy gave them for peeping into the girls’ bath.

Malicorne withdrew and approached the area where the school girls were gathered.

“Yaaaaaaaaaaah! The shameless knight is coming!”

Malicorne, his face showing a smile mixed of perversion and joy, flew toward the middle of the schoolgirls.

“How can you, young ladies! Throw trash on the ground as and when you please!"

The girls, who saw Malicorne in this state, fled one after another.

“Don’t come here! Don’t come!”

“But, there is trash there too… on the ground…” Thus, Malicorne, with a mysteriously joyful expression, approached the girls.

“Ma, Malicorne-sama…”

In the middle of the fleeing girls, there was a reserved, black-haired maiden who had come to listen to Malicorne’s poems at some point.

“Hey, Brigitta. How’ve you been?”

Her forehead glimmering with sweat, Brigitta tearfully shouted at Malicorne, who had a bright smile on his face.

“Malicorne-sama, you liar! I-I didn’t think that you would actually be the type of person to peep at people when they bathe!”

Malicorne, who was picking trash, said as if he was speaking to himself.

“I’m a man.”

“Malicorne-sama…”

“… sometimes when you know that you will lose, you still have to keep fighting!”

Huu…，Malicorne smiled absentmindedly.

“I don't understand what you mean! Ma, Malicorne-sama is trash among people!”

Ding! Malicorne’s back went stiff.

“Trash…, you said trash…, aaaah…”

“I take it back! You are below trash!”

The overly jolly Malicorne rolled on the ground and started trembling strangely. He really was a troubled fatty.

On the other side, Commander Guiche’s face had a nervous expression while he hurriedly cleaned the ground with his broom. Suddenly, the ground surface broke apart. Guiche’s mole familiar stuck its head out.

Guiche’s tears blurred his vision for a moment.

“Verdandi!”

Guiche quickly kneeled down and embraced his dear familiar’s head.

“… Forgive the shameful me. Forget the fault I’ve committed because of a thoughtless moment!”

The mole Verdandi used his gauntlet-like claws to pat Guiche’s head.

“One thoughtless moment you say? You dare say that when you have thoughtless moments all the time!”

A harsh voice came from behind the gentle Verdandi.

“Montmorency!”

For certain, the girl with dazzling, blond, curly hair standing there was Montmorency. She looked downwards at Guiche, who was kneeling on the ground, and said while looking at him with a cold glare.

“At least now I know～～～what kind of guy you are. Goodbye.”

Montmorency opened the wine bottle she was holding, and dumped it on Guiche’s head.

“You said goodbye! What does this mean? Montmorency!”

Guiche, his head soaked of wine, shouted.

“It means what it means literally. I say, you should have known when I rejected your invitation for the dance.”

“Aaaaaahhh…”

Guiche held his head on the ground. Legend says that couples at the Ball of Frigg will be together forever. Although there isn’t any proof, a myth is still a myth.

But, since the peeping affair, Guiche didn’t have the opportunity to have a conversation with Montmorency. He had planned to use the opportunity of next week’s ball to invite her as a dancing partner. To be on good terms with her, he would hold a giant bouquet of roses and say:

“This bouquet is not yet complete. The last flower… is you.” It was only Guiche who could use this comparison to invite her.

But Montmorency ignored Guiche’s hand, turned her head and left. Guiche, still holding the rose bouquet, stood expressionlessly and didn’t move…

“Then, is it a sign that we are breaking up?”

“Exactly. Don’t speak to me again. So goodbye.”

Guiche hung his head deeply, cursing his own foolishness.

Reynal, who assumed the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit clerical affairs, was working ascetically, picking trash far away.

“It looks like Reynal is really serious… you really can’t judge someone by his appearance!”

“Shh! That kind of guy is the scariest! There has to be unthinkable thoughts running through his mind!”

Reynal, unable to bear the whispers of the girls, looked up and said:

“No! I tried to stop them! I tried at the very beginning! But, But…”

Looking at Tiffania encircled by classmates from afar, Reynal dropped to the ground.

“Aaaaaaah! At that time I was just thinking whether they are real or not… Oh God, Founder Brimir, please accept from your sincere servant, my deep regrets! I shall whip myself to punish the shameless me!”

Reynal chanted an incantation and created an air whip. Slowly removing his shirt, he used the air whip to continuously hit his back.

The schoolgirls on the scene all ran away screaming.

The remaining guys’ situations were similar. Their bodies momentarily shivered. They clenched their teeth, cursing their own situation.

“Really…I don’t like people who know no shame. They are a disgrace to nobility. It’s a wonder why Her Majesty decided to make them part of her Imperial Guard.”

A shocked Louise exclaimed. From the window of her living quarters in the girls’ dormitory, the pitiful scene that stretched out at Austri plaza could be seen…

In front of the pinkish-blond haired girl sat another girl with black hair. In front of them rested a set of teacups. Siesta, dressed in plain clothing, took a sip of tea from her cup and murmured with an expression of slight disgust.

“Tr-truly.”

Siesta recalled the scene from her memory and blushed.

“…but, we were also considerably shameless ourselves. I mean…that time…with that thing from Jessica…and the…”

Louise’s face also flushed red as well.

Louise glared at her, implying that she ‘drop the topic’. Then, she lifted her chin up at the attending maid.

“Seconds.”

The maid’s headband on top of black hair trembled as a low, shaky voice uncharacteristic of the attire muttered.

“…Isn’t putting your familiar in such an appearance quite shameless on your part?”

Dressed in maid attire and serving the both of them was in fact one Hiraga Saito.

And lo and behold, his appearance was a miserable one indeed.

“It’s fine. You like maids after all.”

“That’s not the problem.”

“The problem is that someone caused an incident.”

Louise glared at Saito sharply.

“If you were truly the cause, you would have joined the sniveling, hated bunch out there sweeping the courtyard.”

“Hey, how many times have I said that I was dragged there in the first place without knowing anything about peeking already!”

Saito pinched his maid outfit and yelled.

“If I had known that you were going to make me wear this, I would have been better off sweeping with them!”

Louise slowly finished off her tea and then shot Saito a glare.

“It’s not just for the peeking.”

“Grr…”

“What the hell were you doing with that girl?”

“She was trying to help me! So you go out of your way to pull me out of the cleaning punishment and instead casually turn me into a maid. I am grateful. How’d you know that I always wanted to be a maid?”

Saito said unpleasantly, while wearing a borrowed outfit from the Academy’s largest maid. Somehow, he was the only one who didn’t receive the punishment the others got, but that didn’t mean that he was excused. While he did arrive at the scene without knowing anything…, the fact that he peeked didn’t change. He thought about whether any of the Knight Corps had ratted him out.

On top of that, the cleaning punishment was better than the maid outfit, even with all the belittling by others. Saito still had his pride.

“Anyways, I want another cup. Pour some for Siesta also.”

Saito snatched up the teapot and poured tea for both of them.

“…uh, I’m sorry Saito-san.”

Siesta bowed deeply to Saito.

“Hm? Why are you apologizing, Siesta?”

“…Well, at that time, didn’t I kick you out of my window? Even though it was because of the potion…”

“It’s ok. In the end, you didn’t use the potion.”

Siesta smiled widely.

Louise interrupted Saito with an irritated voice.

“Enough of this now. Anyways, I don’t ever want to hear the word ‘potion’ again. Look, you are a maid right now, so go get us some snacks.”

Siesta stared at Saito absentmindedly.

“…what’s wrong, Siesta?”

“You won’t get angry?”

“I won’t.”

“Uh… Saito-san, as I thought, you are really cute in that. It suits you.”

“This does?”

Saito grabbed the skirt and flapped it.

“Yes…, I think it was the right choice.”

“Right choice…, don’t tell me that you were the one that chose this outfit?”

“Yes, that’s right. Miss Vallière kept going on and on about a suitable punishment for you. Something that was a change from the usual, painful punishment that she inflicted on poor Saito-san. Then, I thought if not painful, what about something cute?”

“So, this?”

“Yes.”

Siesta smile was as wide as it could be.

Saito was disappointed with the people in this room.

In this room, he had no allies. Oh yeah, he had no one anyways.

With that, he really couldn’t help being devious. Although he shouldn’t be, that was part of his nature.

While humming a playful tune, Saito opened the cookie tin that was placed on top of the closet.

Next to it was a jar of cream spread for the cookies.

First, Saito took out the cookies and placed them on a plate in front of Louise and Siesta. Then, while spinning around like a ballerina, Saito brought out the jar of cream in front of them.

“Mademoiselle.” [[Image:ZnT13-051.jpg|thumb]]

“… what?”

“… This, is cream right? If you spread some on your cookies, it will be more delicious.”

Louise’s temple twitched.

“Oh, is that so?”

“The two of you seem to know this well…”

Saito gave a polite bow.

At that point, a small shudder passed through him.

However, Louise calmly took up the jar and uncapped the lid. Using a spoon, she spread the cream on a cookie. But then..., her stoic expression disappeared. Gripping the spoon with all her might, she smashed the cookie into pieces all over the table.

Siesta trembled in fear as she stood up.

“Uh, Saito-san!”

“Y-yes, Madam!”

“I’m sure I said this before, but nothing more than kissing happened! The reason we were covered in cream at the time was because of the potion! Somehow, because the effects transferred many times, they were not as strong!”

“Y-yes.”

“I-I did lick a little bit, but that was all! I’m still pure! Um, I’m saving that part for…, po-”

“Quiet!”

Louise stopped her before Siesta could get any further.

Then, she stood up and stretched. Calmly walking over to a hunched-over Saito, who had sweat and tears streaming down him, she smiled widely.

“Oh really. You are such a dutiful familiar.”

“How very kind of you.”

“…after all, whenever I am about to snap, you know it well. You know it too--- well. You always come up with a good reason for me to vent.”

“Then, I shall take my leave. Really, I knew the outcome, which wasn’t good. If you would please, I’ll be careful from now on.”

“Being careful is fine, but before that Saito, you have to receive a light punishment. After all, you were being devious.”

“I see. A light one. Ok.”

“However, I am really nice. Since it is a light punishment, it will not be the usual. I’m going to give you a choice. Well, you better think hard about your choice because it may be the most important decision in your life.”

“Ok.”

“One: You regret that you were ever born.”

“That’s no good.”

“Two: You think that you would be better off dead.”

“That’s also bad.”

With a deep breath, Louise nimbly leapt on top of a chair like a cat. Hooking Saito by the neck with her foot, she tossed him onto the bed.

“Make your choice. Here. Here! What about the cream! W-What did I say about the cream!"

Saito was in the middle of apologizing over and over again as Louise kicked him but her attacks stopped abruptly.

Louise got off him and stood up.

“Hmmm? You love cream, right! Ok, nice cream! Nice cream! From today on, I’ll be ‘Nice Cream’.”

“What the hell is ‘Nice Cream’!”

The party had just begun.

At the same time, in the headmaster’s office…

“I see… As I thought, we were not able to receive permission.”

The one that said that was Mister Colbert, shaking his head with disappointment. In front of him was a large table in which Old Osman was sitting there, puffing his pipe.

“I applaud your enthusiasm. I too wish that we could do something for him.”

“I am thankful for your words.”

“However, Mister Colbert. The royal place is one big issue. Out of Halkeginia’s lands, it has the worst air of unrest flowing through it… Therefore, their reply will persistently be ‘no permission to fly’.”

“It is… as I thought.”

“Jokes aside, your face belies the stubbornness of your character. Aren’t you like a starved thief waiting to prowl again into the territory of a mansion?”

“Mhmm, I surely must be.”

Colbert recalled the earlier adventure that he personally helped with and scratched his head. With such an incident, the affected country shouldn’t have any reason to let something just ‘pass over their heads’. For the soured relationship with the royal castle of Gallia, the request of one nobleman would of course be brushed aside.

“Well, don’t lose hope. At least, take heed of this account. Later on, I’ll give you my support…, I have no choice but to accept your wishes.”

Old Osman handed Colbert a parchment letter. On the letter was Colbert’s signature along with a written resignation letter.

“You are an indispensible person at this academy. I’m sorry, but I don’t plan to let you go.”

“I had not planned on retiring yet. I was simply going to expand my horizons for a short time.”

Old Osman’s eyes narrowed at Colbert. For a moment, a glint in his eyes shone.

“Your forte is in research. I realize that. One of my guilty pleasures is that various people that I come upon become a target of my interest. That is my opinion. Ah, new things to see and hear, and all of the novel experiences I have. I still see your form from that time in the back of my eyelids. I feared that you wouldn’t be able to return. But that choice you made has all but disappeared as a haze in the back of your mind.”

Colbert couldn’t object to this, as it would make the situation worse.

“It’s true that I owe you a debt of gratitude, and I won’t hesitate to repay you…”

“If you would just do this, I have nothing more to say.”

“You are overestimating my capabilities. For twenty years time, I have been thinking about this neglected thing.”

Old Osman coughed as a signal that Colbert was making it worse.

“This is how times of peace are. Boredom causes interests and memories to snatch our attention.”

“Then, even in the ominous clouds that surround present time, I take it that I will be under your service for the rest of my life with no expectations of my own?”

“I didn’t say anything of the sort. Rest of your life? What a grandiose man you are! Didn’t I say? Learn from the situation. Hmph! If the time comes, the only thing I will oppose is your travel expenses. But, for now, no. That is final. Mister…”

Old Osman stood up and placed a hand on Colbert’s back.

“Well, don’t make such a sad face. I know of a great place in the town of Tickton to lift your spirits up. It’s a place called the ‘Charming Fairy Inn’, where your wine glass can be filled by waitresses in skimpy outfits… Let’s go have a glass, my treat.”

“If it’s that place, I know of it.”

“Well, that makes things easy. I will call for some horses. Wait, at my age, riding horses will be tough. For times like this, my dragon is needed.”

“For today…, I think I’ll pass.”

“What’s this, didn’t you love women? Even more so than me? Really? What kind of wind is blowing today?”

With a cough to hide his embarrassment, Colbert put on a serious face.

“I need to deliver this notice to a friend of mine now.”

As Colbert said that, Old Osman shook his head at the party pooper.

“As you get older, it gets harder to enjoy things. To take away such little pleasures from an old man…”

Colbert excused himself with a bow and started to leave the headmaster’s office.

“Wait.”

“Is there something else?”

Old Osman was looking at the sky outside his window. Dusk appeared to be approaching.

“…really, it’s not fun getting old. Even though I don’t want to, I can see the color of the sky.”

“Y-yea.”

A sudden change from before, an empty, solemn expression plastered his wrinkled face as Old Osman spoke again.

“Though the war is over, no sign of the dark clouds hanging over this world can be seen. Sorry, this is a regretful topic…, but we are necessary for these times.”

“What is necessary?”

Colbert questioned with a serious face.

“That boy, his master, his companion and also all of the excellent instructors like you. All your power is necessary. So for just a bit longer, I want all of you to accompany me in my decrepit world.”

Colbert mumbled that it would be fine with him.

“…how is the boy? He is not a person of this world. Despite that, he has repeatedly aided this country. Simply awarding him with nobility would not be enough. Despite that, can he still talk about ‘aiding’ us?”

With a gloomy voice, Colbert softly replied.

‘Are we not nobles? Can we not lift up our own wands and risk ourselves to do something?”

“You are correct. If this was Tristain’s sole problem, I would probably give the same answer. However… with the upcoming ‘crisis’ in our hands, I’m afraid that this is not the only thing we have to worry about.

Colbert swallowed his breath.

“The price that will be paid to save Halkeginia will not be paid by nobles, but by heroes. People like you. And… like that boy. Please don’t bear a grudge on me. Seeking out these heroes is not a task to be done by others. In this day and age… times are quickly changing. Someone has to look out for it. Please understand, Mister Colbert.”

In Louise’s room, the dreadful party was still storming.

Fearing her own involvement, Siesta retreated from the room. Even after that, the scuffle between Louise and Saito seemed to continue without end.

The furious Louise was nimble. Like a cat pouncing all around the room, she inflicted damage on Saito with accuracy. Saito finally managed to grab onto the bouncing Louise.

“Let go of me! I still haven’t finished punishing you!”

“… hey, this has gotten more out of hand than usual!”

Saito threw Louise onto the bed.

“Kya!”

Covering the yelling Louise with a blanket, he pinned her down.

…………….

With that done, Louise settled down as if a demon was exercised from her. She was too quiet though, so Saito started to worry and flipped the blanket to check on her.

At that point…

Louise looked up at him with swollen eyes.

“W-What?”

Saito said to her.

“…I’m still angry.”

Louise replied in a defeated tone.

“The one that should be angry is me. M-making me wear this of all things…”

Ignoring Saito’s protest, Louise instead fumed about her own dissatisfaction.

“You like maids after all.”

Narrowing her eyes, she stared at Saito. Even though it was a joke, there was a strangely tempting ring to it. For a moment, Saito became flustered like his heart had stopped.

“Well, I like maids, but it’s the person inside that matters. It’s not like I particularly like this piece of clothing, especially more so when I’m wearing it myself.”

Teary-eyed, Louise said.

“If I hadn’t been around, you would have spread cream onto Siesta.”

“I-I wouldn’t have done that! What the hell!”

“L-like a dog, you would have licked the cream.”

“No, I wouldn’t!”

“Yes, you would!”

Louise pouted loudly. Looking at such a face, a grin floated onto Saito’s face.

“What? Are you jealous?”

“I’m not jealous! I’m not, I’m not!”

Louise violently flailed around. Saito tried to hold her down, though it was futile.

“Hey, hey. Calm down~.”

As expected of Louise, she gave a kick to Saito’s nether regions. However…, since Saito was currently wearing a skirt, she couldn’t aim very well, so her foot only managed to hit his thighs.

Triumphantly, Saito stirred up Louise.

“Hey~, you really love your familiar, don’t cha, Louise-chan~.”

With a face dyed completely red, Louise bit his arm. But…, it didn’t hurt him at all. An evil smile drifted instead on Saito’s lips.

“What’s wrong, Miss Vallière? It doesn’t hurt at all? I see! You love me after all. You love your familiar that does nothing but act like a dog, don’t cha. Of course, you wouldn’t bite me for real.”

Louise instantly let go, and yelled loudly at him.

“I-I don’t like you!”

“Well then why?”

Saito glared at her forcefully.

From that, Louise uneasily frowned and looked to the side.

“…be-because you’re my familiar.”

“You’re still saying that?”

“Yes! Yes, I am! Because I’m unfortunate. And… that I have Founder Brimir’s magic. I instinctively get angry when you ignore me when you are supposed to be protecting me. I really am quite unfortunate.”

“Liar!”

“It’s not a lie. It’s the truth.”

Louise mumbled softly with a pout, as if she was telling herself that.

Saito sighed deeply.

“I get it.” Saito said, standing up.

“What do you mean you get it~ ~ ~?”

Louise asked him as she started getting up, with the bedding still covering half her face.

“I’m going to look for a way home.”

“Eh?”

Louise’s eyes got really wide. As if testing Louise, Saito continued speaking.

“Thanks for taking care of me. Goodbye. I will be taking my leave. If I make it back home, you will be able to summon another familiar. Have him protect you from now on. Later.”

“Hey! Wait a minute! Why all of a sudden?! No no no!”

Leaping out of bed, Louise stood in front of the door with her arms spread. Then, she noticed Saito’s expression. He had what looked like a strange smirk floating on his face.

“…Oi!”

Louise’s face was dyed completely red. As if she was going to smack Saito’s cheek, she struggled to hold her hand back.

“How dare you trick me…”

As her angry tone started rising, Saito suddenly stared at her face with a serious expression, which made Louise swallow her next words.

“I love you, Louise.”

That phrase was a surprise attack, such that Louise couldn’t move.

“I-I, someone like you…”

Before she could finish her sentence, her lips were covered.

“Mmh……”

From the sudden kiss, all of her energy drifted away from her body. Saito held her up, as she started melting to the floor. With him holding her tight, Louise couldn’t think of anything at all. She was really such a simple girl.

As their lips parted, Louise mumbled softly.

“…S-someone like you should just go home already.”

“I-it’s not like I don’t want to go home.”

Louise started getting angry again and closed her eyes. Saito embraced her again, and like that, he moved her to the bed and laid her down.

Louise continued to lay there motionlessly with her eyes closed.

Sweat started to run profusely from Saito’s forehead, and he let out a deep breath that he had been holding in. The smoothness of his actions had stopped dead. He could no longer act like one of those suave guys anymore. With panicky, stiff motions, Saito sat down next to Louise.

“………….”

With Louise still blushing deep red, he laid down next to her.

Was it really ok?, Saito thought. Should he take it as a sign it was ok? With all of the usual misunderstandings that made her mad and led to failures, Saito was quite skeptical.

First, he took a deep breath.

A deep breath, which he then exhaled.

But after that, he still had no idea what to do. Instead, he wanted to run away in frustration. If he did that though, he knew that he would regret it for the rest of his life.

As many vague questions danced around his head, his steaming head was certainly overheating.

“Uh…, for the moment, can I see your boobs?”

Louise’s eyebrows rose. Even without Louise’s complex about her size, this was not a question to be asked usually. However, Louise accepted his rather blunt request.

For now, Saito started undressing her. He was extra careful to be gentle and delicate, so that he wouldn’t overstep her expectations. With her eyebrows twitching, Louise bore with the situation.

“I’m undoing the b-bu-buttons.”

Those foolish words that tried to hide his embarrassment bothered Louise a bit. Without thinking, she opened her mouth and glared straight at Saito.

“I love you.”

Although her words were a bit rushed, the pure feeling of them was like a magic spell cast straight into Saito’s heart. Pink flowers were swirling inside of his head as he looked at Louise, who looked away with enchanted eyes and her mouth slightly open.

Basically, the thought of Louise undressing not only affected her, but also Saito greatly.

With shaky hands, Saito unbuttoned the first button on her shirt.

A gust of wind blew into the room from the window, and both Louise and Saito fell to the floor.

“Gya!”

“W-what was that?!”

The two of them rushed to their feet. Outside the window, a wind dragon was floating around. On its shoulders was a blue haired girl who, as usual, had an emotionless expression.

“Tabitha!”

Saito shouted.

“Hey! What are you peeking for?!” Don’t get in the way… er, I mean thanks for stopping him from attacking me!”

Louise’s pride had instantly kicked in, but as she shouted that, the fires of jealousy quickly raged in her.

''Why did she have to butt in?! That girl!

''Ah, it must have been the work of that idiot mutt…

Those thoughts ran through her head.

Then, something hit her. From the back of her mind, the incident at Alvis dining hall that involved a naked Tabitha with Saito on top of her resurfaced.

''What’s this? She was just helping him that time, wasn't it?

''That was definitely a lie!

Really…, that guy…

Forgetting all about the situation, Louise delivered a swift kick to the back of Saito’s head as he stood there dumbfounded still.

“Geh!”

Saito’s head dropped straight forward and to the ground from the kick. Louise barked at him while placing her foot down.

“Y-You, you did lay a hand on Tabitha, didn’t you?”

“Huh? I don’t get what you’re saying!”

“Quiet! If you had been telling the truth, there wouldn’t have been a reason for her to blow us away just then.”

Louise was kicking Saito everywhere at a speed of 3 kicks per second.

“I’m sure you used the same words with me as you did that time! Now, tell me! Here, here! Like, ‘let me see your boobs?’ I’m not stupid! Being all sweet with me! All sweet!”

Not knowing what the hell was going on, Saito groaned.

“That’s not true.”

Tabitha softly denied Louise’s misunderstandings.

“It’s fine, so you be quiet!”

Then, Tabitha pointed with her wand to something behind Louise.

“A guest.”

Louise turned around. Mister Colbert had arrived at some point. He was standing in the doorway, holding onto the doorknob with a blank expression.

“Sorry for barging in suddenly.”

Colbert said, while scratching his head. Both Saito and Louise shrank in their chairs in embarrassment. At some point, Siesta had returned to set some tea out for them. Tabitha was sitting on the window sill, content with reading her book. It seemed that she was planning on staying there to keep an eye on Saito.

Then, Colbert, who was also sitting in a chair, let out a big sigh. Apparently, there was some matter.

“What’s wrong, Sensei?”

Saito looked towards his water with his head down as Colbert sighed. It seemed like he didn’t even notice the current maid attire Saito had on. What incredible concentration this teacher had.

“First, I have to apologize to you.”

“Wha?”

Saito looked blankly as Colbert started explaining the details.

It’s about the expedition to the East on the Ostland. We will not be able to head east because Gallia will not allow us to pass through its airspace.

Whether it’s merchant ships or exploration ships, foreigners must have official documentation in order to pass through their territory, in which permission is obtained through allied countries.

Colbert once again let out a deep sigh.

“You couldn’t obtain permission from Gallia?”

Saito asked with a concerned tone. For that matter, something was off. A situation as simple as this shouldn’t cause such a heavy expression. Well, getting permission from Gallia was not exactly something that they knew much about…

“No, first of all I don’t have a permit for that country. I asked Old Osman to arrange for one…”

Colbert shook his head.

A strange silence enveloped them. Then, Colbert slowly looked up.

“… was it that much of a surprise?” Saito asked.

Saito was a bit confused, which started making him flustered.

“Well, to be honest, it was a surprise...”

Colbert’s expression got sour.

“But, anyways, there are some unsettled matters to attend to, so for now I’m staying here…, no, I want to stay here.”

Louise’s eyes opened wide.

Tabitha raised her eyebrows briefly.

Siesta’s cheeks turned red.

The frankness of his own statement personally surprised Saito. Truly, it was a heartfelt statement. Taking a glance at Louise’s face to the side, he confirmed it to himself.

“You may be giving up a great opportunity. If that is the case, you may never be able to return.”

As Colbert said that, images of his friends ‘performing their services’ in the courtyard floated within Saito’s heart. However stupid and short-sighted they were, and how much of simpletons they could be… they were friends that faced the dreaded dragon knights for his sake.

With guys like them here…, it wouldn’t be so bad to just stay in this world.

“Well, when the time comes, I’ll worry about it then.”

At Saito’s carefree statement, Colbert shook his head in disappointment.

“Unlike you, I cannot wait patiently for events to happen. I want to see it for myself! A world that revolves around the principles of technology, rather than magic! A world with different values, different people… Well, if you say so, I suppose we can postpone it for now.”

Shaking his head all the while, Colbert exited the room.

Some time passed between the inhabitants left in the room. The first one to break the silence was Siesta, whose voice was full of glee, embarrassment, and comfort towards Saito.

“U-um! It is really unfortunate for Saito-san~! But, but, I am just a bit glad. I mean, I am glad that Saito-san has decided to stay in this world for us,” she said.

“Miss Vallière thinks so too!” Louise turned her head away, staring at her water.

“I’m not glad at all.”

Louise replied with an angry tone.

“Since you have to stay here anyways, it can’t be helped.”

“That cannot be true! Saito-san has helped Miss Vallière and the rest of us and saved Tristain from its crises countless times, hasn’t he!”

“Well, I will acknowledge that. But, I did not summon him to seduce other girls.”

Louise looked at both Siesta and the silently reading Tabitha. At that, Saito casually mumbled.

“A-ah, it was unfortunate for me. After all, I’m such a selfish, undutiful familiar…”

“Then it would be better if you went home.”

“If I could, I would have right away.”

The two of them were heartlessly exchanging verbal blows with their backs turned. Then, Saito put his foot in his mouth.

“But, that’s not all I’m dissatisfied with.”

That statement made Louise red in anger.

Then, Saito made his way to the door.

Louise stared at Saito with a face like that of an uneasy puppy. But, she refused to ask where was he going.

“Saito-san, where are you going?”

“A walk.”

“Like that, you are?”

Saito looked down at himself, still clad in the maid outfit. Saito began changing in a panic.

Siesta ‘kya-ed’ from overload as she tried to hide her face from the scene. But her fingers didn’t quite hide her eyes. Tabitha continued reading her book, completely ignoring the scene. Louise blushed and turned away.

After he finished changing, he appeared to have remembered something and started looking for it. That particular item had ended up on top of Louise’s things. Grabbing it, Saito left the room.

The door closed with a bang, drowning the room in a brief silence. Acting like nothing ever happened, Louise wordlessly grabbed a snack from the tabletop and started eating. Not having any appetite, Siesta started cleaning.

As Louise silently nibbled on her cookie, she looked towards Tabitha sitting on the window sill and the darkness of night behind her.

“It’s getting late. You should head back to your own room.”

However, Tabitha neither replied nor moved. The sound of pages turning, Louise nibbling her cookie, and Siesta sweeping the floor were the only things heard in her room.

“Hey Tabitha, are you planning to stay here tonight?”

Tabitha nodded slightly.

“Why? Don’t tell me because Saito is here?”

Siesta’s broom immediately stopped. Tabitha nodded again.

“What is the meaning of this?”

Somewhat seething in jealously, Louise approached her. Tabitha closed her book and faced her.

“You are going overboard.”

“What? You have a problem with that? I’m telling you that Saito is my familiar. I am free to deliver whatever punishment I see fit.”

“Even so, I cannot allow you to endanger him. Eventually, he will get hurt.”

“What? Have you taking a liking to him?”

“Not a ‘liking’.”

Louise’s eyes narrowed.

“…I’m saying that you are trespassing onto some serious grounds.”

Tabitha looked straight at Louise, who was seething with jealousy and anger.

“So what?”

Louise furiously took out her wand. Tabitha readied her large wand at the same time. Louise’s body swayed from the impressive magical aura flaring around her.

An aura of ‘void.’

The growing jealousy in her heart was fueling Louise’s magic.

Likewise, an icy aura comparable to Louise’s enveloped around Tabitha’s body, chilling the air around her. To onlookers, they appeared as two weak girls locked in a stare down. In fact, an ominous atmosphere spread around them, much like the calm before a confrontation between a dragon and a wyvern of equal strength.

Instantly, Siesta picked up on the bloodthirsty air between them.

“Well! You two! Well, well!”

Breaking the deadlock, Siesta got between the two girls and handed them wine glasses.

“I got ahold of an old bottle of Anjou wine! For now, shall we try some? Well? Well? Please put away those dreaded wands!”

While still staring at each other, the two girls downed their wine.

“Hmph…”

Once again, Siesta filled their glasses.

Louise and Tabitha downed that as well. Emptying the first bottle, Siesta brought the next one out and continued pouring more wine.

While this was going on, Saito had arrived at the neighboring Tower of Fire, where Mister Colbert’s laboratory is. The object that he hastily picked up as he left was still clutched in his arms. After knocking on the door, Kirche peeked her head out. Clad in a skimpy negligee, it was quite a bothersome distraction for Saito’s eyes.

“Ah, Saito.”

“Is Sensei here?”

“He’s here but… He had a few drinks and has been mumbling about something. Is something the matter?”

As Saito got closer, Colbert, apparently drunk, was sprawled on top of the table.

“Sensei, what happened?”

“…Mmhmm. Royalty! And noblemen, blast them! Magic is all they ever think about! Even though there are plenty of undiscovered technical and cultural things in this world… All of these meaningless quarrels for the sake of pride… Blasted superiors, the lot of them!...”

Not receiving permission from the royal court appeared to be a considerable shock to him. Saito had taken a liking to the Colbert before him now.

If it was him…, perhaps he could hand it over, Saito thought.

Saito tapped on Colbert’s shoulder.

“…mmhmm. Wha? Aah, Saito-kun. What brings you?”

His breath reeking of alcohol, Colbert lifted his head up.

“Sensei…, here.”

Saito set the object that he was carrying on top of the table.

“Hm? This is…, what exactly?”

Looking at the silver, rectangular flat object, Colbert’s eyes lit up.

“… This is from your world? There’s no doubt!”

Instantly, Colbert’s drunkenness disappeared from his face.

“Yes. It was the only thing that I was carrying when I arrived here…, it’s called a notebook computer.”

“Marvelous! Truly marvelous! Look at this, Miss Zerbst. It’s like the craftsmanship of Germania!”

Next to him, Kirche had an impression like that of a helper looking over his best interests, as she also marveled at it.

“No, Jean. This is much more elaborate than Germania craftsmanship. Hey Saito, what exactly is this? Is this a jewelry box crafted by someone from your world?”

The words ‘your world’ rang through Saito as he looked over at Colbert.

“… Forgive me. I accidentally let that slip.”

“Isn’t it fine, if it’s me? Hey, I won’t tell anyone. The fact that you are a person from another world.”

Kirche nodded with a carefree smile. Honestly, he didn’t mind Kirche knowing. Knowing that she was in fact an honorable girl with tight lips, Saito simply mumbled ‘oh well.’

“Sensei, this wasn’t crafted to be a jewelry box. How do I put this…, while it’s kind of hard to explain, it can be thought of like a type of library that is packed full of books.”

“A library? This thing? Truly, surprising! This small box being called a library of sorts! This world of yours, just how exactly does it work?”

Kirche’s eyes were also wide open.

“Are we supposed to shrink and enter it?”

“No…, that’s not it. Words, pictures, and sound are made smaller into what is called ‘data’, and that data is packed into this thing. I did say that it was a library at first, but it can really store much more information than what you can find in a library. That stuff appears here. It is like a magical mirror that projects an image.”

Saito opened up his notebook computer to show them the LCD monitor.

“Speaking of which, is information of your world in here?”

“… since I’m the only one that has used it, I don’t think anything important is in here. What this machine can really do is set up a terminal, which can exchange information with various other people.”

“In other words, with other people far away from you. Is this what you mean?”

Saito gave him a nod.

In reality, he had only used his computer to surf the internet, so there really wasn’t much data. Well, even if he were to have some data, whether that would be of any use is another story.

“Then, if you were to use this, you would be able to access the information of your world. Am I correct?”

At this point, Saito mumbled in disappointment.

“Well, if I only had power.”

“Power? What is this power?”

“It’s that thing. Electricity. This machine runs on electricity.”

“Electricity! I see!”

Colbert sighed.

“Hey Jean, what is electricity?”

“In this world, it exists in many forms. Like a flash of lightning or the shock that you get from touching the staircase on a cold, winter day. These are all forms of electricity. However, there are not many scholars that study this…”

Kirche lifted her arms up and shrugged in confusion.

“We also call upon it in magic. It is the branch of ‘lightning’ spells.”

“How strange. I had certainly thought of it as some sort of poison or what not.”

“… there is a battery inside of it. Ah, what I mean by battery is something that stores electricity. Hmm, it seems to be completely empty.”

“I do not really understand that part, but if there is no electricity, it will not be of any use.” [[Image:ZnT13-083.jpg|thumb]]

Kirche fluttered around them.

“But, it may be of some use for research.”

Colbert nodded in agreement.

“Just being able to look at this collection of parts closely… makes my heart pound with excitement.”

Colbert continued looking at the notebook computer with the eyes of a child who had been given a present.

“The least I can do for now, is let you study it as you wish.”

Colbert looked at Saito worriedly.

“But… are you sure? I am certain to be absolutely careful with it, but I may end up destroying it. Is this not important to you?”

Saito shook his head.

“It’s ok. Either way, I can’t use it.”

Somehow cheerfully, Saito replied.

Colbert nodded and buried his face in the notebook computer again. He couldn’t stop himself from taking it apart and analyzing it now.

As Saito turned to leave, Kirche complained to him.

“Really, you’ve done an unnecessary thing. He’s going to be so busy studying it that after a week, he will forget all about me.”

Arriving back to his room, Saito looked around at the ridiculous scene. Tabitha and Siesta, who had somehow got herself drunk, were snoring away.

Louise was the only one who was still drinking wine. Looking up at the returned Saito, the words from her mouth slurred out.

“Wher diya go~~?”

“C-Colbert-sensei’s place. What the heck happened here…, you guys….”

Three empty wine bottles were laying on the floor, which surprised Saito.

“One fer each o’ us, we merrily drank. Wait, wassit merrily? Ahh, wha-ever.”

“You guys… really overdid it.”

It was rather strange for the normally, lightweight Louise to drink this much.

Louise yelled out in an irritated tone.

“…but, Shaito didn’t come back,” she mumbled out weakly.

''Don’t tell me that she was waiting this whole time for me!'' Saito thought as Louise looked more and more cute to him.

“ShaitoShaitoShaito,” she yelled his name repeatedly.

“Wha’s wid Shaito…

“Ya reely shink is o-k to na go home?”

She asked whether it was ok for him not to go home. As she was drinking, Louise kept dwelling on the meaning of those words.

“Yea.”

“Whyy?”

“Because you’re here.”

“Riar.”

“I’m not lying. Whatever.”

“Wha er ya gonna do in da few-cha?”

The considerably drunk Louise bounced from topic to topic. As embarrassing as it was, Saito thought that the drunken Louise wouldn’t remember it anyways, so an incredible response came from his mouth.

“Marry Louise.”

“Reely? Wid me? Reely?”

“Yea. I have to be responsible. You called me after all.”

“I wanna hab two childden.”

Louise continued to say unbelievable things.

“I, I guess.”

“Yep, yep. I… hab a requessst.”

Louise suddenly got up and held out her hand.

“What is it?”

As she tiredly talked in her drunken state to Saito, Louise jabbed him with her finger.

“I… wanna hab a bigga chest, so ya should exercise ‘em.”

“Huh?”

“Ya know, da dis and dat chest exercise.”

The air got tense.

As Saito was petrified in confusion, Louise grabbed his hands.

“Like dis, they say it’ll git bigga.”

Louise was encouraging Saito’s hands to rub her bosom.

“Lou-Louise…”

Saito did not know what the heck was going on anymore, as Louise whispered into his ear.

“If dey git bigga, ya may like ‘em. But ya might like ‘em small instead. I’b bin worryin bout zat.”

As the moonlight hit them… all Saito could think about was Louise.

Louise drew close to Saito and started licking his cheek.

How cute she was right now. If this was what she was like drunk, then he wished she would stay drunk forever. He wanted to push her down so badly, but he couldn’t.

She was drunk after all. If he took advantage of her like this, he wouldn’t live it down. Ah, but it was so hard not to. ''What should I do, ah, what should I do?'' his mind screamed…

A shadow flew across the night sky.

At the same time, something twinkled under the moonlight.

Feeling the presence of danger, Saito instantly returned to normal.

“What the?”

He gently pushed Louise back onto the bed.

“Wass wid you, hab a problem wid me afta all?”

“Just go to sleep.”

Saito quickly reached for Derflinger on his back.

Edging his face out the window, he saw a nimble shadow gliding across the sky!

Something shining was heading straight towards him.

An ice arrow.

Noticing it coming at him, Saito quickly back-stepped away. The ice arrow shattered as it crashed into the wall.

The shadow glided around in the night sky…ntil finally, it lunged at Saito.

A gargoyle?

Dragon?

Whatever it was… there appeared to be a rider on it. The magic that was thrown at him… had to be this person.

Was it Gallia?

…or Myoznitnirn?

While he was pondering this, his battle-hardened body reacted instinctively. As it drew close, Saito jumped from the window, crashing into the shadow’s rider.

As the rider cried in shock and tried to regain his balance, Saito pinned him down with Derflinger.

“Wait! Wait!”

The rider began crying loudly.

“Huh?”

Saito had heard that voice before.

“Please! Put down your sword! It’s me! René! René Vonke!”

“René!”

The surprised Saito withdrew Derflinger. The face that was traced in the moonlight… was the dragon knight that Saito fought with in Albion. It was the plump face of René.

It was a very nostalgic face.

“Since it has been a long time, I thought that I would give you a surprise! But you got the drop on me instead. It was impressive how you managed to stop an army of 70,000 back in Albion! That was quite some feat!”

Dropping to the ground, the two of them gave each other a strong embrace.

“Not really. I haven’t seen you since we parted in Albion!”

“Since then, I’ve been assigned to the Dragon Knight Squadron that guards the capital. Every single day, it’s been tiresome patrols non-stop. It sucks.”

René looked up and down at Saito’s appearance with an amused expression.

“Huh…, I had heard that you became a Chevalier, but you don’t seem to be swimming in gold. You look the same as before. How much are you getting annually?”

“Five hundred ECU.”

“What, that’s better than me. Well, you’re an Imperial Guard after all. Anyways, you should at least buy some new clothes.”

“I bought… or rather I ended up buying a horse. Because of that, I’m broke.”

“What an expensive horse that was, huh?”

René said with a laugh. A forced laugh was Saito’s reply.

“Hey, come in. Let’s have a drink.”

As Saito said that, René shook his head.

“No, I didn’t really come to hang out. I have a duty. It is to hand you this letter and return as soon as that’s done. Since they are making a dragon knight do this, it can’t be any ordinary errand! We don’t exactly fly half-heartedly through the skies.”

“A letter?”

“Oh yeah. For the time being, allow me the formalities. In any case, it is official business after all.”

Saying this, René straighten up and acted like a soldier.

“Vice Commander of the Knights of Ondine, Saito Chevalier de Hiraga-dono!”

“Y-yes!”

Saito instinctively straightened up as well.

“From her Majesty the Queen, I present to you a handwritten letter! I advise you to take care of it!”

''The Queen? Henrietta gave me a letter? What does this mean?''

From the inside pocket of his coat, René took out an important looking envelope bearing a seal. Then, he gently handed it to Saito like it was made of glass.

“Th-thank you.”

“Please break the seal and follow the instructions contained inside.”

René said to Saito in a serious tone.

Saito nodded heavily and took out the letter inside.

Looking at what was written, Saito’s eyes started spinning.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume12 Story2 Chapter2

2016-05-17T06:05:59Z

Veritatis cupitor:

====Chapter 2====

The next day...

In the hangout of The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, the conversation flitted. The content of the conversation ran like this....

“Oi, Guiche! What a wonderful bouquet!”

The one who shouted that was the big Gimli from The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit. Rather than a mage he looked more like a warrior and whenever he laughed ‘Ghahahaha’ the muscles on his shoulders bulged.

“Ah, isn't this nice! Being so popular!”

Saying so Guiche laughed, sinking within the presents from the girls. Being an attractive commander of imperial guards, Guiche was quite popular. And since Guiche was a handsome boy to begin with, his popularity was a given. Oh dear, there was a good reason for Montmorency’s tears after all.

However, it wasn’t just Guiche who was popular.

When you look around – there isn’t a single boy without a present. Not only that, the popularity of The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit rose significantly after the last fight against the dragon knights.

No, there was a sole boy without a present.

In the corner of the room, with his lips placed on an empty wine bottle neck, Saito played a sad tune.

When he got into the fight with Louise, Saito flew out of the room burning with anger… but as time passed, anger was replaced by tiredness and sadness.

Why was she so angry over a silly misunderstanding?

Except for kissing, all other things should not be a reason for such anger.

No, more than that, what does Louise see in me?

When you think about it… sometimes Louise acts like she loves me, but she never puts that into words. Even when her behavior tells, she refuses to mouth it. Surely, there has to be some reason why Louise cannot take another step.

Saito did not know what.

Maybe because familiar relationship is lower than the one between lovers, she refuses to make me her lover…

In other words – I am not Louise’s lover yet.

The more his lips repeated, the more believable it seemed.

Maybe it’s because I am seventeen and thus one year older than her… No, since one year passed, I am eighteen now, right? Well, it doesn’t matter.

Anyway, because Saito convinced himself that Louise doesn’t like him, he became depressed.

The thought that ‘Louise loves me’ was just being caught up in the moment, felt like it pushed him into the bottomless pit. Saito felt like he was sinking in a swamp, in total darkness.

Aah, I’m so jealous of everyone here. Everyone has a sweetheart… except me. I have a selfish mistress… Saito sighed - it felt like there was an empty hole in his chest. Malicorne dressed in a blatant color shirt talked to him.

“Yo Saito. How is this? Does it suit me?”

Saito glanced at Malicorne. It didn’t suit by any means. He saw comedians do something like this in a punishment game on some old television show. Even his plump belly was sticking out through the gap of the shirt.

Still Saito gave a lukewarm smile. He was tired.

“Looks good. Suits you well.”

Malicorne’s nostrils widened and he tapped Saito’s shoulder.

“If you say so, then I will absolutely wear it! Noo, it’s so hard to be popular!”

Haha – Saito laughed dryly. Probably because some students already know that Saito had yet another quarrel with Louise and left the room, they tried to avoid him more, differently from Malicorne just now.

“Good for you, Malicorne! Now, go over there!”

“No, I want Saito to hear it. Listen, Saito. It is unbelievable - I am to escort TWO girls to the current ball! Even this belly is fine. No, in fact it was the girls who said that! The women really think I’m special. No, really, the word ‘special’ is not good enough to describe me. But I have to express somehow! Unbelievable, right? Now, Saito, tell me – which of the girls you find to be better? The neat brunette or the passionate girl with red-hair?”

Saito’s eyes became distant… and he started humming. Giving warning signs, Guiche approached Malicorne and tried to push him away.

“Hey, Malicorne. Saito now…”

Guiche whispered something into Malicorne’s ear. Then Malicorne started laughing loudly.

“What Saito?! You had another fight with Louise again? It can’t be helped, since you are so thick! Maybe I should teach you how to handle a girl? Naha, naha!”

Malicorne slapped Saito on the back while laughing. Guiche’s face turned blue, but Saito just gave abject smile said thanks and looked unaffected.

Not able to stand Saito being like this, Reynald looked at Guiche.

“Hey, Guiche. Say what you want, but Saito is in a bad shape.”

“Hm? Yeah, right…”

Guiche, who was high, had to consider the not so merry condition of his friend. Not having to bear the unhappiness of Knight Corps of the Water Spirit alone, he sympathized with Saito.

“Somehow, I'd like to make him to feel better.”

“There is not much we can do alone. Because this guy’s curse is love.”

Guiche nodded quickly. Meanwhile… the always lively Gimli, whispered to Guiche.

“Commander-dono. I have a good idea.”

“What is it?”

Wondering Guiche looked at Gimli’s face.

Normally, anything but ‘good idea’ comes to this fellows mind. Could it be that during the fight with dragon knights, the spell hit him straight into the head?

“Who can help a man who has troubles with a woman?”

Guiche answered in an instant. “A woman.”

“Exactly. A woman can comfort a man wounded by another woman… we, men, are sad creatures.”

“What are you suggesting?”

Urged by Guiche, Gimli narrowed his lids. This made him look unusually fiendish.

“You know that large indoors bath? Currently boys and girls sections are separated.”

“Right. Back in our grandparents' days there was no separation between women and men bathing.”

Back in those days, bathing together was a symbol of equality. But you had to wear swimsuits like in Saito’s world.

However, since Romalia’s orders became severe, that custom was forbidden for a religious reason. Since Guiche was born that custom was gone already, and he carried a deep grudge for that. It was changed so that after the bath one had to give bedtime prayers.

The bath in the present Tristain Academy of Magic, was a tower built under the ground, with a huge pool made from white marble. It had two similar passages – one for women and another for men.

“And what does it have to do with the bath?”

“How about using the women's bath as a theater? More so, nothing else would inspire man more. Right?”

Guiche’s eyes opened wide.

“Peeping into girls bath?!”

Gimli pressed his palm against Guiche’s mouth.

Following the insolent remark, boys from the Knight Corps started to gather around.

“Puaah!” When Guiche’s mouth was free he exhaled loudly, his face - crimson red.

“D-d-d-don’t you think it’s shameful for a noble?! To peep at girls bathing! Was there anything more shameful than this before? No, there was not!”

“But as a member you cannot overlook the falling of your troop’s morale. Moreover honestly, wouldn’t you like to have a peek? Nono! This is serious! ‘Frigg’s dance ball’ will take place soon. Which girl will you escort? There is nothing more important for a noble than this! And with them wearing clothes you will not be able to tell which girl is most excellent in dancing. You should properly examine all possibilities to decide with which girl you want to dance with. No, it's judging whether you should dance. One could say it is a noble’s obligation!”

Though the reasoning behind it was confusing, Guiche could slowly see a point in it. Well, it was a tempting proposal to begin with. Guiche started trembling.

“Can’t go! We can’t go! Girls bath is severely protected by spells!”

“Heeeh, is that so?”

Gimli gave a composed answer. Guiche looked like he was about to cry.

“It pains me to say, but the first time I entered the academy I investigated this. The girl’s bath takes pride in being defended like a fortress! Though one can do nothing but approach land route to peep into the structure of a half underground… firstly, you are denied to come closer by a Golem. And even if you bypass that, there are still difficulties remaining! There are magical glass windows! You can’t touch them! And you cannot peep from there as you cannot get a full view! To make the matters worse, because it has a strong ‘immobilization’ spell it makes alchemy helpless! Moreover, because it is equipped with magic detection devices, one cannot use spells!”

Seems like ideas like ‘Noble's pride’ was completely blown out of the minds, and nobody worried about it now. Everyone was occupied with one problem.

“Is it possible to peep?”

“It’s a dead end. For a mage it is useless!”

Guiche muttered in a tearful voice and cross-legged plumped down on the floor.

Between members regretful “Damn!” “What to do!” “It’s too much of a risk!” spread.

Gimli tapped his commander’s shoulder.

“Now, if the plans of the bath are same as old plans of the tower, then nobles are blessed with honorable sight.”

Guiche’s eyes sparkled.

“C-can’t be…”

“Lucky nobles.”

Everyone let out a loud ‘Uwoooo” so that windows almost cracked.

“The other day, when I went to the library… I examined the history of the school. The Tristain Academy of Magic takes pride in a long history. In other words, the shelf of the academy’s record books is very long too. What if during the centuries, there is a part that no one touched. When searching there… I found such copy. This paper.”

All members, holding their breaths stared at the paper pulled out by Gimli. On that parchment old plans of the tower were shown. The number of comments were written in faded black ink.

“How is this? The part of "Immobilization" placed on this tower is thoroughly recorded. Perhaps, the engineer who undertook the design or someone who saw it, copied it for keeping. However, it is enough for our plans.”

Gimli showed a fearless smile.

Guiche trembled.

“Once I become a general… I will give you a reward.”

Other members too, one after another, were trembling from excitement – one tearfully looked up into the sky, another grasped the fists and nodded many times..

Meanwhile, one boy, blushing furiously, said.

“Everyone! Aren’t you nobles everyone! Don’t you feel shame?!”

It was Reynald. As he always was a serious boy, he could not permit such a plan. Everybody looked embarrassed at each other. However, Malicorne said looking seriously at Reynald.

“We are nobles. Not to mention Imperial Guards. We are always ready to throw our lives away for the motherland and the Queen. Death is always next to us. Death is our friend, our second half.”

“That’s right! And for such nobles like us… to do peeping…”

“Well now, how can we die without knowing if Tiffania’s things are real or not?”

Facing Reynald, Malicorne continued in a serious tone.

“I can not.”

Reynald seemed to be fighting with himself for a while. But… not able to endure it anymore, kneeled down on one knee. Reynald squeezed the words out of his throat.

“I-I want to check it…”

Malicorne smiled like a saint, and stretched out his hand for kneeling Reynald.

“Let’s go. To our battlefield.”

Everyone crawled through the hole that Guiche‘s Verdandi dug. Following right behind the mole – commander Guiche himself. Gimli followed behind him. Then Malicorne. Saito at the end of the line. Since he was depressed, he considered it to be someone else‘s affair, not understanding where he is going and what for.

One said “I’ll show you something good” and Saito came along.

“The stone walls underneath do not have the ‘Immobilization’ spell placed under them. As far as the plan goes. You are sure right?.”

In an anxious voice Guiche asked Gimli, crawling behind him. Within the darkness, Gimli nodded.

“Yeah. In that plan, design chief of the time, marked the area permitted for the Earl of Elmon. Seems to be genuine. If you think about it, the underground was a blind spot! Indeed, the bath is a half-way underground structure. They only paid attention to the window and not the wall buried under the ground. They protected the head but not the buttocks, just like every living thing.”

The digging of Verdandi stopped and it turned around.

(Mumble)

Guiche’s face grew tensed. They seemed to have hit the wall. Then…

“Gentlemen, we reached our destination.”

Everyone let out the sigh of admiration.

“Seems like the earth Golem can sense underground. So keep quiet.”

Guiche lightly waved a wand and a magic light appeared on the very tip. The hazy light enlightened the hole that Verdandi dug.

There, where Verdandi’s nose pointed, they could see the grey stone of the wall.

“Verdandi, please make a hole through this wall, so that every member could fit.”

In the blink of an eye, Verdandi satisfied Guiche’s demand.

Meanwhile, the lovely voices of unsuspecting young maidens could be heard behind the wall.

The bathtub was roughly 25 mails in width and around 15 mails in length. So that all the schoolgirls of the academy could fit in together. Like in noble’s bathhouse, the hot water was mixed with perfume.

Louise placing her back against an arc wall, was soaking in the tub. She was casually swaying her slender arms and legs under water, watching the shivering surface of the water.[[Image:ZnT12-175.jpg|thumb]]

Tensed, she looked around. After seeing a familiar face she relaxed again. Kirche, as always showing off her body, sat crossing her legs on the bench, right under the stream coming from the wall.

Next to her, Tabitha who was reading book and brought a cane despite the baths. One could wonder why she always brought her cane with her, but considering her upbringings it was not that surprising. The way her life was, one could never know when and where she could be attacked by an enemy. Though she could be more relaxed now, she was still bringing the cane out of habit.

In front of the mirror, Montmorency was shamefully lifting her chest. Removing the ribbon, she let her hair fall freely across her back, making her look younger. Looking at her chest, she pouted unimpressed. Nothing wrong with that. I am better anyway.

Now, when Louise watched that view before her, her thoughts subconsciously brought her back to Saito again.

When she woke this morning, Saito was not besides her.

Just this thing alone was enough to depress Louise a lot. After their heated quarrel he left and did not return this morning. Though she could understand why, her feelings still sank nevertheless. Certainly she was too angry, she thought.

For three days, making him write a remorse sentence in only underwear and having him read it repeatedly – she honestly went overboard this time.

But… she just could not simply forgive.

She was prepared, going for a stroll every night… thus she could not forgive Saito, who did not notice it at all.

And when she went to infirmary worried, she found Saito groping Tiffania’s breasts – she could not forgive that.

Excited cheers from the entrance of the bath echoed, Louise lifted her face. There stood the blond, long-eared elf with massive breasts, shyly hiding her body behind the cloth.

However, the chest was just too large.

The size that peeked through the towel, jumped into Louise’s eyes. The size of the chest was unbelievable.

Worried Tiffania looked around, before seeing Louise staring at her and then smiled. A friend who she could rely on could make her more at ease.

But now, she could not tell such a thing to Tiffania. When she looked at that fairy like figure… she herself felt awfully tiny and inferior being.

Sulkily she submerged her half of her face into the water, blowing small bubbles through her mouth, while Tiffania timidly approached Louise.

“Umm, can I sit beside you?”

“Hot water everywhere anyway, your choice.”

Inadvertently, speaking harshly, Louise was embarrassed. Louise again buried her face under the water, blowing bubbles.

Tiffania scooped the hot water with her palm and looked at it weirdly. Then hesitantly opened her mouth to speak.

“Such a wide bath. I am surprised. The bath that we were using was greatly different.”

“What kind of bath did you use?”

“A steam bath… the bricks were laid out together, like the kitchen range, then sprinkled some water on the heated stone and bathed in the steam. I was bathing in the nearby fountain during summer.”

That’s why Tiffania smiled seeing such a great bath for the first time.

“I really want to thank you.”

Tiffania said abruptly.

“Eh?”

“To Saito and Louise… everyone who came to meet me. Her Majesty Henrietta and people of Tristain… I am grateful to everyone.”

“Why?”

“Because if it were not for everyone I would have never seen such great things. The outside world is wonderful. Like I could not even imagine for such a bath to exist.”

Tiffania lifted both her arms and looked around.

“…Even though bad things happen to you?”

Louise asked recalling the incident with Beatrice.

“It can’t be helped. I have such ears.”

Tiffania laughed touching her ears.

“And thus I could not take a bath with everyone. Secretly at night, when no one was around I used the opportunity. But now I am not scared anymore. I can show them proudly. Due to that accident.”

Louise looked at Tiffania giving a dazzling smile and with a slight sadness in her voice said.

“You are dangerous not only because of Elf blood. You are a “User”. At any moment, one cannot know how this power will be used.”

“You see Louise, there is no need to worry. You use your power by your will, so I will do with mine.”

Louise was touched by Tiffania’s carefree attitude.

''And I feel like I am getting smaller and smaller, not only the chest, but my whole existence is small, I always felt tiny. Tiffania was allowed to grow up without interference.

''On the other hand, as I grew up I was always bound by many things.

''Tradition.

''Pride.

''Honor.

''Those things that determine my behavior before myself. Because of that my and Saito’s opinions cross so much.

Some students saw Tiffania soaking in hot water and sighed. Tiffania looked like a fairy from one of the books she had read as a child, just as if she appeared straight out of the illustrations. While her chest, visible under the hot water… seeing her child-like body, the volume of difference was making Louise sad.

It’s only natural that Saito wanted to touch her.

It wasn’t just the body

Though Tiffania had a noble’s blood, she grew up as a commoner, thus she and Saito from another world could understand each other better…

There is nothing I could win against Tiffania. Such inferiority complex wrapped Louise.

“Hey, Tiffania.”

“Call me Tifa.”

“Tifa, Umm, forgive Saito.”

“Eh?”

“He, umm, is a helpless pervert, but he is not a bad person. You probably were surprised from having your chest groped all of a sudden… but he really didn’t mean any harm. I think his hand went out of control. I apologize for him as his mistress.”

Tiffania gave Louise, who suddenly started apologizing, a confused look. Then suddenly her face dyed red.

“I-it’s different. I asked him myself.”

Louise’s eyes opened wide.

“I… thought that not only my ears… but also my chest is weird. Because it is too big, no matter how you look at it.”

When other people could use the sentence as an ironic one, Tiffania was honestly wondering about it.

“Therefore I asked Saito to make sure.”

“Oh, didn’t you find it strange asking such a thing from a guy?”

With a dumbfounded look on her face, Louise asked. Then Tiffania blushed.

“T-true. I was thinking so myself.”

Louise was shocked. Tiffania’s naiveté was beyond Louise’s imagination. Maybe not as badly as a child’s, but the gap was rather significant still.

“Because Saito was first friend of the same age group… he did not feel as much as a boy. But if for example you were to become his girlfriend, you cannot allow that…”

Dejected Tiffania hugged her knees. Her breasts rose from the water just like two islands.

“It’s no good once you are touched. Such kind of thing.”

Louise coldly stared at Tiffania’s chest. Because her heart was wounded, she could not stop staring.

“Sorry, Louise… You are Saito’s lover.”

When Tiffania said that, Louise jumped up with a gush.

“I’m not his l-l-l-lover!”[[Image:ZnT12-183.jpg|thumb]]

Blushing violently, Louise trembled. Seeing Louise like this, Tiffania too dyed in red.

“L-Louise… umm…what are you doing? You are in a plain view….”

Louise face crimsoned even more. Indeed when she stood up her bath towel fell off and now she was standing completely naked before Tiffania. Louise sank herself in the hot water again.

While being embarrassed, thoughts about Saito crossed her mind again.

What Saito said was true.

Yet I… with my head filled with inferiority complex towards Tiffania, could not believe his words…

To that degree, Saito was fighting for himself…

Louise became very depressed. What to do if Saito won’t return.

Even so, if it happens, it’s only natural. She did not believe his words and just treated him cruelly.

Louise started shaking.

“What’s wrong? Are you cold?”

Worried Tiffania asked.

“I am not.”

Answered Louise. Tiffania leaned closer and her unbelievable chest and waist filled Louise's eyes again. If there were ten boys… between me and Tiffania, all ten of them would likely still choose Tiffania.

Though we are both Void users… I wonder why we are so different.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the bathroom wall, the men's plan was about to be completed.

Within the tunnel which Verdandi dug, boys from The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit lined up in a row, side by side lying on their bellies, all had their powers concentrated on the wand. And were chanting a spell of their lifetime.

“Alchemy”

A basic spell of earth element.

To make twenty small holes in the thick stone wall of the bathtub.

Tiny holes.

Diameter of one Santo.

All Knight boys concentrated to control the power of alchemy. So that they would not be exposed to the ‘Detection’ and the ‘Immobilization’ in the wall above.

Even though its effect didn’t reach under ground, it didn’t mean it cannot detect by a chance either. It would not only mean their plan failing, but also ruin for them as well.

That’s why such careful control of ‘Alchemy’ was demanded. Power should not be too strong. But not too weak either, to keep a hole in the solid stone wall.

It was tough and consumed a massive amount of willpower. A drop of sweat fell from one boys face and he coughed. Then he shook his head mortified.

“No good. I am at the limit. I cannot endure such delicate chant anymore…”

The boy next, scolded his companion.

“What are you saying? Our glorious moment soon will be here. Do you really want to lose in here?!”

He grasped his shoulder and cried out from pain.

“Just imagine! Imagine with your heroic mind! The wonderland that lies behind this wall! The Valhalla where soldiers souls are healed! A lot of holy women and legendary fairies wait for us on the other side of this wall! The glory is right here! Do not give up now!”

With tears in his eyes the boy nodded, picked up his wand and started chanting again.

Between the spells all Knights shouted in unison.

“Imagine the Valhalla!”

Saito watched his colleagues dumbfounded. He had no idea what was happening. Why did these guys go under ground and try so hard to make holes in the wall? Malicorne looked darkly behind, at Saito and gave a thumb down.

“Wait a moment, sub-commander. I’ll let you worship the spring of the world!”

Apparently the holes were directing to the ‘spring’. Just what kind of spring that was – Saito thought warily.

And why they keep on chanting the ‘alchemy’?

In a dark hole, the passage of time was hard to understand. It could be five minutes, or even one hour. No, it could be even longer.

Anyway, the efforts of The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, in a moment came to fruition..

The darkness inside… was lit by the light pouting through the small hole that opened.

Though someone tried to shout from joy, someone else just held his mouth shut. Since opening the holes, loud noises were prohibited.

One after another small holes opened up.

“…can you see the holes from the other side?”

Concerned, Guiche asked. Gimli nodded.

“…unless something unusual happens, it should be ok. As you may know, the bathroom wall is decorated by the colored, curved sculptures. It is of a similar design as the men's bath, so the holes should be of this pattern.”

Guiche nodded.

“You know, I’m thinking about naming this hole a ‘Gimli fort’ The impenetrable fortress has been defeated – a wonderful fort. May your wonderful achievements be honored for ever.”

They both embraced each other.

Malicorne poked Guiche.

“A very level-headed commanding, commander. It was our first campaign.”

“O-of course.”

“G-glorious first lunge?”

“I’ve decided. It should be Saito here.”

Guiche pointed at Saito who was on his knees behind them.

“Huh? Me?”

Silent applause rang.

“Saito, I’m envious.”

“Do it well.”

Energetic voices came. What on earth is happening? Why are these fellows… giving their all for these small holes in the stone wall? For the light to come in? He could not understand the reason.

However because he was called, Saito crawling faced Guiche. Then Saito moved closer and brought his face to the hole.

“Show the spirit of men, Saito.”

“Y-yeah…”

The first thing he saw was… steam.

Cloud of steam… and steam across a white wall.

Where? Here?

The next moment, something skin-colored passed.

“Eh? Could it be a bath?”

The moment he muttered in an innocent tone, his mouth was pressed shut.

“Sh! You voice is too loud!”

“Y-you… could it possibly be the girl's bath?..”

“Because we wanted to cheer you up.”

“S-stupid. I won't be happy from peeping… hu...”

At that moment air was knocked out of Saito’s lungs. On the other end of the hole was paradise. Naked girls were taking their bath comfortably.

The only barrier was towels that girls wore like clothes, wrapped up around their bodies when they walked. They still seemed to be reluctant to get completely naked even around other girls. Well… the towels could roll down to the waist anyway – Saito thought.

“T-Tifa?”

Beyond the steam, on the other side of girls bath, Tiffania was facing Saito. Next to her was Louise. Both of them were using the hot water from the wall. He could not see down their breasts due to the steamy water surface.

The moment when Saito uttered that name, all knight corps rushed to the hole.

All rights and wrongs were in an instant forgotten when Saito watched the scene before him. Louise and Tiffania were friendly sitting side by side.

Except for clothes that didn’t cover much, Saito has never seen Louise completely naked before. He did see her underwear a lot, though…

When he was helping Louise to get dressed, she was wearing her underwear already.

The girl he loves was wearing nothing but a hot water steams. All morals were blown off.

But Tiffania.

Any reasons were not needed. Naked Tiffania could be described by a single word – ‘Absolute’. It was a spell that no man could resist.

Saito was glued to this theater play.

Every Tiffania’s word and act burned deep into Saito’s mind. He saw the top of her bust. A small hill slowly pushed out of the hot water surface.

When Tiffania pulled her knees together, the hill rose even more.

Ho-hoa-hoaaaa… every member of The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit found it difficult to breathe.

At that moment Saito, not only saw that spectacle but also recalled that feeling.

Everybody looked.

Though nearside Louise was floating on the water, wearing nothing at all, no one bothered to look at her…

Tiffania saw something and whispered to Louise. The next moment, Louise pushed her body under the water.

Saito did not understand what was the meaning behind Louise’s actions. Its like she was frustrated about something that had been said. Like…

Louise was about to stand up!

For a few seconds in his dizziness, Saito waited and then….

“Look over hereeeeeeeeee.”

Screaming Saito started to roll from left and right.

“W-what is it?!”

“Stop it, hey!”

The boys who lay on their stomachs, lined up shifted their eyes from the spy hole. That moment Louise stood up.

Annoyed by her inferiority complex, Louise kicked the water...

The girls who were bathing by the other wall, for some reason started to stir.

“Now, did you hear a boys voice?”

“I heard it!”

Tiffania’s face clouded with worry.

“Who is it?”

“Maybe someone from Gallia?”

However, apparently, it seemed to have been different. Montmorency who was washing her body, noticed a hole made in a wall.

“Hey guys! A hole opened in a wall!”

Though it was hard to see with all the steam, but it seemed like in a thick wall under the window small holes appeared with around one mail space between them.

And then from the other side of the wall a voice echoed… like from far away.

Schoolgirls who had been taking a bath shouted together.

“Peeping!”

Montmorency wrapped a towel around her body and ran out shouting.

“Hurry up! Wands!”

“There's a peeping tom” girls shouted loudly while running to grab their clothes.

“Peeping in this Academy of Magic?! What daredevils!”

“Everyone! Do not let them escape!”

Louise and Tiffania looked at each other and ran out too.

Like rats from poisoned nest, The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit were running away in a haste. The frantically crawled to the exit of the tunnel. There were bushes next to the fire tower.

“Gentlemen! If we stay like this together, they will catch us all at once! Spread out!”

The schoolgirls were reacting quickly – their angry shouts echoed in the courtyard already.

“Which way?”

“I heard a voice over there!”

The boys, with abrupt nods to each other, scattered around

At that time, Saito, who was lagging behind, was still in the hole. Because, once other boys with light spells left, the tunnel became pitch dark.

When he somehow found his way to the entrance, it was already too late.

“They went through this hole!”

“Is there still anyone inside?”

The entrance was completely surrounded by the enraged schoolgirls.

Saito sighed.

Aah, I will be the only one held responsible and probably will be beaten to a pulp…

Someone, using the light spell, entered the tunnel…

Then earth and sand around Saito were blown off.

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Girls screams soared.

Saito’s body, together with sand and pieces of earth were sucked in by a tornado… and Saito’s body was thrown into the air.

“Uwaaaaaaaa! What is this?!”

The moment Saito thought he was about to crash into the ground, he was caught by something. A shadow chanted spell.

“Window. Open up.”

The lock of the tower window was unlocked and the window was opened by ‘Psychokinesis’.

Saito’s falling direction was changed and the shadow caught him in its arms.

It was alviss dinning hall.

The shadow pulled Saito behind the pillar.

With much effort, after his eyes became accustomed to darkness, the outline of the person who secretly pulled him behind the pillar and pressed close against him became clear.

“Tabitha?”

The first thing that caught his eye was Tabitha’s blue hair.

“Shh. Close your eyes.”

Tabitha muttered and for some reason pushed her cane in front of Saito, blocking his view.

“W-why…”

He said and felt that his lids suddenly became very heavy.

“I am protecting you. Whatever the situation is.”

Surprisingly blunt answer came.

“B-but… We peeped…”

“I do not care about the situation.”

Tabitha said plainly. It seemed that even though he peeped Tabitha was still on Saito’s side. Perhaps, she recognized Saito’s yell and correctly decided who was the last one left in the hole and helped him out. Indeed, a formidable warrior’s intuition.

“Thank you.”

Saito said in an emotional voice.

Despite peeping during the bathing… Tabitha still said that she will help him. He was moved by that.

“…Thank you. But why I am not allowed to open my eyes?”

“Because.”

“Why? Would something wrong happen if I were to open them?”

“Certainly.”

What on earth could that be?

“You avoid telling me. It makes me feel insecure.”

Tabitha said silently.

“I am not dressed.”

“Huh?”

Saito’s body suddenly grew tensed. Then, Tabitha’s body which now pressed tightly against me was…

“Naked?”

“Right.”

Tabitha said.

“W-why?!”

“There was no time to get dressed.”

Then… pursuers entered the room.

“How many people did you catch?”

“Approximately half. Surprisingly it was the members of The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.”

Some boys apparently got caught. From the distance a few more screams echoed.

“…I yield!!!”

Then sounds of spells. And then sound of something heavy collapsing followed. And then screams again. And pleading voices. Saito trembled in the dark. If I get caught too… I won’t be able to get away with this. That he knew nothing about the plan until Saito went with them was a poor excuse.

The door of the dining room opened and the girls footsteps approached. Pursuers finally reached here as well.

Tabitha pressed Saito’s body firmly against the wall. The tiny body of Tabitha snuggled up to him, her bust rubbing against him. Behind his parka, Tabitha was in her birthday suit. Imagining Tabitha’s young body, Saito felt strangely excited.

''Saito, if you're excited at Tabitha's body, you're not human anymore.

''No, really?

''Though Tabitha’s figure is very childish still, she is only two years younger than me.

''Then… it is a safe zone?''

''Safe or not, such judgment is impure.

The girls got closer to the Saito behind the pillar. Saito’s pulse quickened. As if trying to calm him down, Tabitha placed her palm against his chest. But this, in addition to his thoughts, only made his heart race faster… Saito opened his mouth trying to catch his breath like a goldfish.

One girl came behind the pillar. Saito moved his face away from Tabitha’s cane but so that Tabitha would not be in his sight. The face lit by the moonlight belonged to Montmorency. Monmon, do not come here… forgive me… Saito prayed silently.

The prayer reached the heaven.

Outside a weak Guiche’s cry could be heard.

Seems like he was caught as well.

“…It was a sudden impulse”

Montmorency’s eyebrows lifted.

“I knew it.”

With a brutal smile of a person ready to kill on her lips, Montmorency ran out. The rest of the girls followed her.

“That was dangerous… n?”

When he sighed in relief, Saito felt something move behind him.

It was a sound of something coming closer. Saito’s head cooled off rapidly.

“…Tabitha, did you hear that sound?”

“Un.”

For some reason Tabitha’s voice trembled.

“What sound that could be?”

“Do not know.”

To relax the atmosphere, Saito made a joke with overly light voice.

“Maybe some kind of ghost, huh?”

“Stop it.”

Tabitha suddenly clung to Saito. On his chest and belly Saito could feel the slender lines of Tabitha’s body which occupied his thoughts.

Bit by bit, Tabitha started to tremble.

“C-could it be that you are scared of ghosts?”

Tabitha gave a small nod. Saito was surprised to see weakness in Tabitha. She was cute – he had an irresistible thought.

God-sama… would I be better off dead?

Then his shoulder was tapped.

Obviously not human. Saito thought.

“S-something hit my shoulder.”

Tabitha seemed to loose her strength. Her body became stiff as she fully leaned against Saito for support.

“T-Tabitha.”

Saito’s eyes opened. The first thing that entered his vision was the fainted Tabitha’s slender, white back. A gentle curve leading to the hips. Naked female back was surprisingly attractive and Saito had to force himself to tear his eyes away.

What the hell was that sound just now, he looked around…

A surprising thing was in there.[[Image:ZnT12-201.jpg|thumb]]

“You… you are the alviss from yesterday, right?”

The last night, when Saito was spending a night in the dining hall, he helped a female alviss that was trapped under the vase.

The alviss bowed many times. Seems like it was it’s way of expressing gratitude towards Saito.

“No, it’s alright… I helped you because I wanted to.”

Alviss disappeared in the dark again.

Because Tabitha’s naked situation had to be changed, Saito took off his parka and placed it on Tabitha’s body.

The couple’s eyes avoided looking at each other, as she lay down behind the pillar while he, as if guarding, sat down in front.

The Alviss dance party in the moonlight began.

Surrounded by the moonlight, the Alviss danced silently.

Such a fantastic spectacle brought back the memories in Saito's mind, on the ball in the past.

The one that happened one year ago.

Indeed, it was Frigg’s ball wasn’t it?

That day, when Saito was bored and alone, Louise came into the veranda. Dressed in a dazzling white dress, her hair tied in a pink bundle on her head, Louise looked like a beautiful goddess.

The girl alviss approached Saito, who was emerged in his past memories, again.

The alviss, as if asking Saito for a dance, bowed.

Saito smiled.

“You are going to take care of me? Haha, you are very kind… But my size differs from yours too much. Listen, find a companion to dance with among your friends.”

After a while, alviss turned from Saito, and disappeared into the crown of her dancing friends.

Louise too, asked me for a dance like this…

Blushing Louise was really cute back then.

“May I have this dance, sir?”

She said.

When you think about it, those were the words that made me fall in love with Louise.

And, one year later, those feelings still haven’t changed.

The proud, selfish, short-tempered mistress… but sometimes, Louise's sweet gestures spoke volumes to Saito.

Friendship with Guiche and Malicorne, the people he was indebted to take care of - various reasons were stopping Saito from leaving this world…

All in all, the strongest bonds he had, from the whole Halkeginia, were with Louise.

And when she asked Saito for a dance, Louise’s profile was glowing with embarrassment, almost like she was mad at him.

Until now, for this very profile, Saito leaped into various death jaws.

And yet, blinded by the temporary fury, I left Louise’s room.

Really… after all this time, we cannot fall apart just like this.

And when he hugged his knees thinking what to do…

“Saito.”

Having his name called, Saito stood up.

“Is that you? Come out. Just now I saw the moonlight with your eyes.”

“Louise…”

Accepting his fate, Saito pushed his body out of the shadow of the pillar.

Louise, who changed her clothes, was standing there and staring at Saito. It was this look of Louise’s eyes that made Saito to give up. Like Guiche, he might as well receive his punishment from Louise.

Even though he never intended to peep…

“Were you in that hole as well?”

In a tired voice Saito answered.

“Yeah. Do with me as you please. It’s pointless to run away and hide.”

However Louise pushed behind Saito’s shoulder, and faced the darkness.

“Louise?”

Standing alone, Louise said while looking away.

“If you have anything to say – then say so.”

Saito, with resignation on his face, explained the circumstances.

“They said they were taking me to the place to lift my spirits… and it turned out to be the girls bath. But honestly I didn’t notice until I had a peek.”

Louise said no word.

“Haha… even I do not believe it… But it’s alright – you would not believe me anyway. Whatever I would say…”

“I believe.”

Louise said, determination in her voice.

“Heh?”

Saito muttered at a loss.

“I hate it. Really, I hate it. I thought you were lying before, and was angry because how unbelievable it was. I…”

Louise said angrily.

For a moment he was doubtful. With a skeptical expression on his face, Saito opened his mouth.

“You are saying you trust me?”

“I do.”

Louise said.

Then Louise nodded, shocking Saito. Even if whole world shakes, it hardly can change the stubborn Louise, Saito thought.

“Therefore I do not think you were at a fault.”

“Me?”

Louise glared up at Saito with a scowl.

“Yes, you, so do not break my trust…”

Louise said emotionally.

It was mortifying. And sad. Though Saito left the room less than a day ago, she could not bear the thought of not being around him ever again.

With various feelings battling inside her, her eyes became wet with tears.

Louise hit Saito’s warm chest.

“Why are you always so mean? Why am I always so mad? Why? I hate it… waaah.”

Louise buried her face into his chest and burst into tears.

Helpless against crying like this, Saito was at a loss. He felt bad for being the reason for her tears.

''When one thinks about it, I was as wrong as Louise.

''Louise may still be a child… but she could at least admit her mistake just fine.''

“I am sorry.”

“… Stop it. It is pointless now.”

Louise rubbed her eyes.

Not knowing what to do, Saito placed his palm on top of Louise’s head and patted her peach colored hair. Though Louise continued to cry for a while… after a few moments she stopped and glared at Saito, while pouting.

“What’s wrong?”

“We reconciled?”

“Yeah…”

Saito nodded.

“Wrong. If Saito doesn’t say it - it’s not good.”

“Lets make up. Wha-”

Saito held out his hand, but Louise brushed it away.

“Your apply for reconciliation was insufficient. More.”

“In that case, what do you want me to do?”

Louise murmured angrily.

“Kiss me.”

That moment, when Louise turned her face away angrily, she looked dazzling cute. Hesitantly, Saito’s trembling fingers touched Louise’s cheek. Louise’s eyelashes trembled as she slowly opened her mouth.

Pursing her lips, Louise slightly opened her eyes before closing them shut again, feeling his lips brush against hers.

After dozen of long moments, when their lips finally separated again, Louise started to complain again. Mainly, the center of her ramblings, was Saito’s behavior. Not really following her, Saito continued to nod his head. Finally, after a deep sight, Louise asked Saito.

“Tell me the truth.”

“Yeah?”

“After all, you like a girl like Tiffania more, right? You don’t like my child-like body…”

Saito looked deep into Louise’s eyes and said clearly.

“Because I am a man… I cannot deny that I do feel attraction. This is a basic instinct. But you…”

Looking straight into Louise’ eyes, Saito said.

“But you I love, Louise. No… more like I totally lost my head over you.”

That moment, Louise’s cheeks dyed scarlet.

“R-really?”

“Yeah.”

Saito said with a straight face. And gave a refreshing smile.

“So, sooooo…”

Bashfully, Louise’s slender fingers played with the neckline of her shirt. This gesture, for some reason, made Saito’s heart pound madly.

“’So’, what? ‘So’, what?”

Saito sucked in breath as Louise sidled up to him.

Louise took a deep breath. Then she looked up Saito into the eyes. Her cheeks burning red.

At that moment, a small shadow appeared from behind Saito’s back. And that small figures hands clung to Saito’s back.

“… scary.”

In a weak voice, figure muttered. That was… Tabitha, naked as the day she was born. Seems like she was still half-asleep and had a far-away look on her face.

Just because his parka fell – in one moment, hope turned into despair for Saito.

Louise’s eyes moved between the girl with short blue hair, the parka on the floor and Saito.

Every time, Louise’s sweet expression turned more and more grim.

Wide eyed, her shoulders, back, head and legs… started to tremble.

“It’s a misunderstanding.”

Saito said in a resigned voice.

“Hee, heeeeeh…. Sosososoooo…. I-I-I-I seee…. You really like child-like girls like me, huh?”

“Misunderstanding!”

Louise began to utter an incantation. Trying to protect Tabitha from harm, Saito tried to pull her away, but the still dreamy and scared Tabitha, clung to Saito like a child.

“A flaaaaaaaaaat! Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiirl! Like meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!”

The power of Louise’s spell was cracking in the air.

Haha, it may be my true fate to begin with.

With a wry smile, Saito stretched out his arms, accepting his fate.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story2_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story3_Chapter1|Forward to Story 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume12 Story2 Chapter1

2016-05-17T05:40:58Z

Veritatis cupitor:

<noinclude>===Story 2: Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, Charge!===</noinclude>
====Chapter 1====

“Remorse. I, the sub-commander of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit and Her Majesty's administrating court lady De La Valliere’s familiar, Saito Chevalier De Hiraga, within the territory of the Tristain Academy of Magic infirmary, using both of my hands, massaged lady Tiffania's chest in an inappropriate manner. However, it was not done of my personal accord, but by the request ‘Do these things seem that unreal?‘ of the receiver; thus, the ulterior sexual motive was completely absent. In the year 6243 of the Brimir calendar, Ing’s week on Hemdall phase of the moon. Her Majesty's Saito Chevalier De Hiraga.”

Solemnly, Saito read out the remorse sentence. However, he looked miserable. He was stripped of his usual parka and was wearing just underpants. On his neck hung a wooden tablet.

There, in official Tristanian language, was written:

‘I don’t like big breasts.’

Next to Saito stood Siesta, with a broad smile on her face. Behind her… with her back turned to Saito, on a chair, Louise sat and listened to the remorse sentence.

Her back emanated a cool, lingering anger. Even though some time had passed since then, Louise's anger had not only not diminished, but in fact had grown only stronger. Maybe it was even toxic enough to kill a small birdie passing by? – he thought gloomily.

Three days had passed since Saito leapt through the infirmary window. When he was about to crash onto the ground, it was Tabitha’s familiar Sylphid who saved his hide.

And though Saito miraculously escaped major injuries… it was not possible to escape Louise without injuries, more so, injuries caused by magic. Since he could not move, he was captured easily and brought to the room, where for three straight days he had to endure repetitive violence and forced ‘remorse’.

Louise’s anger level exceeded all the ones before. Not only had he neglected her when she was resolved, he had also gone to the infirmary to grope the half-elf’s breasts.

It could not be helped since she has been made a complete fool. One should be grateful for not taking one’s life.

“How was Saito-san’s remorse now, Miss Vallière?”

Siesta asked Louise with a smile.

Louise was silent. With a loud sigh, Siesta shook her head.

“Rejected, I guess.”

The vein on Saito’s temple started to throb. Just how many times did he have to remorse till she’s satisfied?! No matter what he wrote, it never pleased Louise.

Saito was not aware of the reason behind Louise’s strolls last week. And because he did not understand how greatly his mistress's pride was hurt, anger over being treated like this accumulated within him.

Geez. Yeah, I was touching her chest, but only because I was asked by Tifa! Why is this over-jealous girl so self-centered – Saito trembled with anger.

What if one marries such a girl someday?

Saito became immersed in a fantasy.

Surely… when he would return from work, she would be sniffing his smell.

“What is this perfume?”

“Ah, I guess it rubbed off in the metro. It was crowded.”

“Didn’t I tell you that you cannot get closer to any other woman than a radius of two meters?!”

“That’s absurd.”

“That’s not absurd! If she gets closer - push her away!”

Probably common sense would not work…

Or perhaps… that’s why this girl never said she loved him – it was just a strong desire to monopolize. Saito watched Louise’s back.

Surely, Louise is still a child… Saito thought, looking at the back of the girl who was one year younger. In this world, one year was made of twelve months which consisted of four weeks, eight days each. In this world one year had 384 days.

Louise, at age sixteen, was one year younger than Saito, but since in Saito’s world a year had 365 days, the gap was smaller by 16x19, thus 304 days, making them almost identical in Earth age... Saito shook his head at the thought. Even though he was not bad at mathematics, it wasn’t something to think of at this moment.

Anyway, Louise was almost the same age as Saito.

And yet, how childish this girl was!

Saito, without noticing his own insensibility, held such impression of Louise.

While thinking so, cold anger surged up.

As for Louise, to prevent him from escaping, she seized all Saito’s clothes. And to make matters worse, he had to bow his head before her…

Hey Louise. Your chest is not the only childish thing about you…

Saito grabbed the wooden ‘I do not like big breasts’ tablet with such force that it cracked.

No, it’s not that I dislike her… it is love in any case, however, it’s not all… Saito narrowed his eyes and looked up, but there were no stars visible. There were ceilings. Yeah, I want to see a star. When he thought vaguely about the reason to see it, Siesta whispered.

“Umm… Saito-san. Can I ask you something?”

“Hm? What’s the matter?”

After seeing her face being grim, Saito became serious as well.

“Are Tiffania-san’s things truly real?”

“Yes. I think they are real.”

“Did they feel like this?”

Siesta grabbed Saito’s hands and pressed them against her chest.

Siesta’s breasts filled Saito’s palms and pushed them back a little. Though usually he got excited and had a nosebleed like this, because of Siesta’s casual attitude, Saito became nonchalant himself and kneaded Siesta’s breasts.

“Well it feels similar, but…”

“Was it bigger? Tell the truth, please.”

Saito nodded solemnly, Siesta nodded as well.

“Would you like to touch them directly? Only this way you can evaluate the real size correctly.”

Siesta whispered. Enticed, Saito nodded.

“Oh no, you won’t.”

Louise, with a riding crop in her hand, fiercely lashed the maid and familiar.

“It hurts, it hurts!”

“Stop it! Hey!”

Then, Louise’s face twitched and looking away, told Saito.

“What about remorse.”

Her voice was shallow and her body shivered. The anger was boiling behind her words – that was the aura she emanated.

However, Saito was at limit.

''Didn't I save you so many times before?

''Didn't I say that I loved you so many times before?

''Louise not only does not return my feelings, but she also demands even more remorse.

''This girl.

“… That’s enough!”

“Yes?”

Louise said, glaring at Saito. The courage that Saito had, vanished in an instant.

“That’s enough, please?”

From the beginning Louise was convinced that Saito’s words were lies.

“Do you think it’s enough? You touched only because you were asked – what a lie! Hey? Did it feel good? Were you happy to touch it? Surely, it must have felt great!”

The vein on Saito’s temple trembled.

“Yeah, it felt good! Better than a certain someone…”

“Certain someone, who?”

Saito honesty disappeared to the tiniest molecules and he decided to lie for now.

“Guiche.”

However, all words were useless against Louise today.

“Heeh, I see. So I am on the same level as Guiche. Is that what you are trying to say?”

“I-I didn’t say such a thing!”

“Sorry. Truly. Really sorry. I am honestly very sorry.”

However, Louise turned a deaf ear to all pleas. The two people, with their jaws clenched, stared at each other. After staring at each other for a while, Saito grabbed his jeans, parka and Derf from the corner of the room and sighed.

“Saito-san! Where are you going to?!”

Surprise was obvious on Siesta’s face.

“Out. I can’t take being treated like this forever.”

Saito turned straight to leave the room. Siesta tried to follow him, but was stopped by Louise.

“Leave him alone.”

“But, but…”

Siesta looked between Louise and Saito and sighed.

After Saito left the room, the first place he went to was Colbert‘s laboratory. It was built next to the Tower of Fire.

Seeing the light inside, Saito felt relief. The teacher could take him in for a night.

“Colbert-san…”

Saito’s hand about to knock froze.

“Hey Jean. It’s time to go to sleep.”

“Miss Zerbst, please return to your own room immediately. This is my laboratory and you are my student.”

“Ara? You are sending me off at such late hour?”

“H-hey, s-stop it, heyyy!”

Saito left Colbert’s laboratory. From the turn of events, it didn’t seem like there was enough room for him to spend a night in there.

Then Saito went to the men's dormitory tower. If it comes to this, I can ask Guiche to take me in, he thought.

When he stood before Guiche’s door and was about to knock…

“Come on, Montmorency! Don’t say never! I belong just for you!”

“Liar. What are those clothes then?”

“It’s a gift for you I got from Tristania.”

“Then why are all the sizes different?! To how many people were you planning to give those?!”

And Montmorency started to beat Guiche rapidly. Sounds of violent struggle came from inside. Guiche is in… trouble too as it seems.

Saito leaned against the wall, thinking of waiting for the turmoil to pass.

But Montmorency didn’t seem to be leaving any time soon. While putting an ear against the wall he heard Montmorency sobbing and Guiche’s voice trying to calm her down.

“I am worried. You are a commander of imperial guards now. Girls won’t leave you alone.”

“Don’t say foolish things. I do not need anyone but you. Now, my Perfume, turn your beautiful face to me.”

The modesty of Montmorency, that she hasn’t shown anyone, left Saito speechless. What, Monmon can be cute too?!

Someone with pink hair was not… muttering, Saito trudged away.

''He’ll have to go to the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit hangout in the end.'' Though it turned into a hangout, originally it was not, as it was built with Saito’s chevalier annuity to store the Zero fighter.

I should have gone here from the beginning, he thought approaching the building. There were lights. Who could be still in there in the middle of the night? If they are boozing, then I will join in as well. When he peeped through the light window, an incredible spectacle played before him.

“Fantastic poem, Malicorne-sama.”

A neat-looking, black haired girl was sitting next to Malicorne! The color of the mantle showed that she was a first year. It was a rather cute girl. Two people were sitting in their seats and composing poems. Malicorne, with a pompous look on his face, pulled out another verse.

“My round belly is a fragment of the moon that illuminates your night…”

''Belly huh?'' He thought but the girl was listening to that absent-mindedly. Seems like spring finally came to Malicorne’s yard too.

Malicorne asked the girl shyly.

“Hey, what do you think about my body?”

What Malicorne? His nervousness passed over Saito too.

For a moment, there was a worry in the girl’s eyes, before she smiled broadly at Malicorne.

“You are rather fat… But I do not mind that.”

Aah… such a nice girl – Saito almost cried.

Though the look was different from hers, she didn’t seem to mind Malicorne at all.

“… ‘Fat’ sounded like a strong word - could you say it again?”

In an excited voice of a man who found a mine of ore, Malicorne asked.

“Eh? F-fat…”

Embarrassed, the girl answered. Malicorne’s cheeks flushed.

“Repeat the words again.”

“F-Fat?”

“M-more. More!”

The girl was about to cry, but repeated the word again.

“Fat.”

“Haah haah. Great. Now stronger. Add some feeling of abuse.”

“Fat!”

“Naaa!”

Spring came indeed. Deciding not to bother them, Saito left the hideout.

Not having any other place to go, Saito went to Alviss Dinning Hall in the tower. When he entered the hall from the back door, a fantastic spectacle rose before him.

The alvisses that rested on the shelf at the wall during the daytime were dancing now. Combined with the moonlight falling through the window, it looked like a dream.

“When the night comes, they dance.”

He remembered Louise’s words from before.

Saito faced the shelf where the alvisses were placed. Since the occupants were dancing, he thought he could use it as a bed.

Saito lay down on the waist-height shelf. Except for the fact that it was hard, it was quite a suitable bed.

He rolled his parka up and placed it under his head as a pillow, trying to get some rest for now, and closed his eyes.

However, the thoughts about tomorrow were not letting him alone.

He could not return to that room again. Saito still recalled the cruelty of those three days. Compared to the amount of love, the amount of anger was too unjust.

Even if she cries or apologizes I won’t return, determined Saito thought.

The more he thought, the angrier he felt. To sleep like this was… Saito heard a strange clattering noise coming from the corner of the shelf.

Is it a rat? He thought while looking. An old vase fell down and something was slightly noisily moving underneath.

Saito reached out and lifted the vase.

“What the?”

Underneath it was a female figurine of an alviss. Because it lay in the corner it was covered in dust.

“My, you are pitch black.”

Saito took the handkerchief out of his pocket, and cleaned the alviss.

“Good now. Hey, go dance with your friends.”

Clattering, bit by bit, the doll turned around a few times before Saito.

“You want to thank me? Interesting.”

After that, giving a bow of gratitude, it dashed to the dining room where a lot of other alvisses were dancing. The figurine joined the circle of dancers and soon became indistinguishable.

The silent dance party continued under the light of two moons, the light that could be called mysterious.

Saito recalled the ball where he danced with Louise.

One year had passed since then… Louise’s character did not change. With a deep sigh, Saito shook his head and closed the eyes again.

Meanwhile, left alone in the room, rolled in sheets, Louise was lying silently in bed.

Tiffania asked him by herself?

Does he really think she would fall for such an obvious lie?

There has to be a limit of how much of a fool he held her to be.

''I think you touched her by yourself. Yourself…''

Louise firmly bit into the futon.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story1_Chapter4|Back to Story 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story2_Chapter2|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume12 Story3 Chapter2

2016-05-16T12:24:06Z

Veritatis cupitor:

====Chapter 2====

Siesta stood in the kitchen of the women's servant quarters, as she was being constantly bombarded by her co-workers.

"Wait! Didn't I say I'm busy?"

"Hey, hey, Siesta, try these spices! He will certainly be delighted!"

It was a world with no TV, so the love of others was the best form of entertainment. The ladies, who didn't know how to dispose of their spare time in the long nights, were in a daze of romance.

"Hey, hey, are you deciding today? Are you deciding?"

They were questioning Siesta with such excitement and vigor that they couldn’t be more annoying. During that time, Siesta would momentarily stop her cooking and yell at her friends to get out of the way or that they were bothering her and such.

“But about Saito-sama, isn’t he a noble now? Siesta, you’re amazing… You’ve hit the jackpot!”

Her roommate, Lola, was brimming with curiosity as she drew closer.

Siesta shook her head.

“Not really. Being a noble is not why I adore him.”

“That’s right. Nobles are such prudes. Even if you go out with them, they are just so stiff to be around. On that note, Saito-sama is great. He's a noble but he used to be a commoner. Marrying him would be the best!”

“I’m telling you that his status doesn’t matter.”

Siesta’s expression grew a little sad as she stirred the stew in the pot. Lola seemed to detect something from her once roommate’s facial expression, as she peered into Siesta’s face.

“I see. Then he is a fine gentleman with many accomplishments. Lately his popularity seems to have dropped due to that incident with the aerial brigade. Even so, he is still wonderful. The noble ladies just won’t leave him alone.”

Siesta was slightly gloomy as she silently continued cooking.

“But Siesta, you haven’t given up at all, have you?”

“That’s exactly right!”

The other girls nodded in agreement.

“Yes yes. Anyways, I’m going to bring the food up, so move out of the way.”

Lola seemed to be the most experienced one. With a wink to the other girls, Siesta was surrounded by them.

“Wh-what?”

“Heave-ho.”

In one swoop, the girls grabbed Siesta and began undressing her.

“Wh-what are you doing! Hey!”

In no time, Siesta was completely stripped naked.

“Hey, Give me back my clothes!”

Siesta shouted while shielding the important places of her body. Lola handed over a single apron to her.

“…What is this?”

“An apron.”

“And the rest?”

“Just that.”

Siesta became red in the face.

“N-no matter how you look at it, it’s indecent.”

“You've already taken a bath with him, why are you still fussing?”

Being Siesta’s roommate, Lola knew exactly how to approach her. Siesta blushed.

“It’ll be fine. It’s only us girls here. You won’t be seen by any other men.”

“Th-that’s not the problem…”

“Isn’t your rival a noble? You won’t win if you don’t do this much. You have your own secret weapon.”

“My secret weapon?”

“Yep.”

Lola pointed up and down Siesta’s chest and stomach with a mischievous smile.

“That body. A body which always has a shockingly stunning texture. A body that cannot lose to that of a noble. If we don’t effectively use that, won’t it be a waste? Right?”

“Exactly! On top of that, a newlywed wife should wait on her husband in just an apron!”

Obviously over-exaggerating things, the girls kept blabbering away. Siesta draped the apron around her. Well, if you look from the front, her body was hidden… Though if you see it from the side, it was rather suspicious.

With her head still steaming, Siesta carried the food away on a tray. However, the dessert was nowhere to be seen.

“Where did I put that dessert cream puff?”

After asking that, Lola immediately smiled mischievously.

“The dessert is separate.”

A pastry bag filled with custard cream was grasped in Lola’s hand.

How long had he been waiting?

“So hungry…’ thought Saito as he propped an elbow up. Then, the door opened and Siesta came in. Seeing her, Saito eagerly popped out of his chair.

Siesta’s current appearance was impossible to forget, no matter how you looked at it.

“S-Siesta…, that’s… the legendary naked apron…”

The only place he had ever seen it was in fiction, the rumored naked apron. Seeing it in real life in front of him… he could drop dead in happiness. But, he could hardly contain the inexplicably blissful feeling of this arrangement.

Combined with the usual knee-socks that stretched over her knees and the maid headband properly placed on her head, her form was stunning.

“Why do you… look… look like that?” [[Image:ZnT12-235.jpg|thumb]]

As he asked her with tears shamelessly streaming down his eyes in joy, Siesta confidently replied.

“Because it was hot.”

“Ah, it’s not too hot… It’s still spring, isn’t it…”

“It is hot.”

Siesta said clearly. Delving into it no farther, Saito shut up. Still incredibly nervous, he sat back down, as Siesta started setting up the table for dinner. Whenever she extended her arms, her chest was just barely visible in the space under the apron. At the same time, the simple but tasty looking food was being placed in front of him.

To find herself a seat, Siesta turned away from Saito, giving him a taste of hell’s temptation. I see it, I can see it! That white, dazzling, but soft-looking butt could be seen. After seeing that, he could no longer be his normal self. Deciding this, Saito didn’t care anymore as he eagerly looked for a chance to pinch Siesta’s butt.

Siesta sat across the table from Saito.

“I-I think it’s quite delicious. Please help yourself.”

That phrase had a double meaning to him as Saito put some food in his mouth. Whether it was meat, or fish, or veggies, he had no idea what it was. His eyes were solely focused on Siesta in front of him.

“I-I will also eat.”

Siesta casually reached for the food. From that simple gesture, her apron flipped around, as if the superb melons underneath tried to shake free. If you stood at her side, you would definitely be able to see them. As Saito’s imagination ran wild with Siesta in his head, the real one suddenly said something unbelievable.

“…would you like to move your chair over here, next to me?”

Without a thought, Saito nodded, but then…

The curtain behind Siesta shook from the wind as a silhouette passed by.

“Huh?”

Then, the silhouette passed by slowly again. That was Sylphid riding by with Louise and Tabitha, wasn’t it? Louise’s eyes were blazing with an indescribable fire of anger while Tabitha was reading her book like usual.

Saito was really troubled. As Sylphid and Louise rode by several times, he could see her mouth out some words each time.

[If you get]

[any closer]

[I’ll kill you]

Saito trembled. In front of Siesta only clad in an apron, he would have to endure the entire night. It was torture. It was unmatchable torture. He had to get out of here now!

Siesta, who had no idea what was going on behind her, simply smiled and poured Saito some wine. Lastly, her face was bright red as she said, “I dropped the spoon, could you please pick it up?”

He was so done for. This day has done its toil on him, he thought. ‘He couldn’t pick up the spoon. If he did, there was no way he could stay human. But thanks.’ He feverishly mumbled.

“Toilet.”

Saito finally stood up and left the room. He felt like he couldn’t go on without cooling his head.

Back in the room, the left-behind Siesta realized that her time was running out. She took out the love potion that Jessica gave her from her bag.

The heart-shaped bottle containing purple liquid. With a shaky hand, she opened the lid. As the lid came off with a light pop, the peculiar and bitter scent of the potion drifted in the air.

She brought the potion closer to Saito’s wine cup, the bottle in her hand trembling.

''What are you doing, Siesta?

''Hurry up and pour it in!

''If you do that, Saito will be all yours.

Siesta looked at the mirror next to the table, which showed the reflection of her appearance. Her figure in only the apron, didn’t that give off a considerable amount of appeal?

She knew it… the potion was just unfair. If she didn’t win on her own charms… then it would be inexcusable to Miss Vallière.

Looking up, Siesta popped the lid back on the bottle.

But… was Saito-san really looking at her? Coming up with all of this, if he wasn’t attracted to her…, she would feel like a hopeless fool.

Siesta’s worries continued to grow.

At that moment, the door opened with a bang. Saito, who had gone to the bathroom, was there.

“Kyaa!”

Siesta, instinctively chucked the bottle in her hand out the window.

“… What’s wrong?”

Saito, who had a towel wadded around his nose, asked.

“No-nothing… I saw one of my friends outside the window again… Ha Ha ♪”

Siesta secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, the love potion was really unfair.

Montmorency was in the Suðri courtyard, pacing back and forth in annoyance.

‘Guiche that jerk…’, she muttered to herself.

“I can’t believe he would peek in the bath!”

After that incident, the boys of the Knight Corp of the Water Spirit were beaten to a pulp by the furious girls.

The wounds that were inflicted were much worse than their scuffle with the aerial brigade. Once again, they had been sent to medical care. However, no one bothered to visit them this time.

At this moment, the Knight Corp of the Water Spirit was simply a troupe of perverts. Truly, their fame was short-lived.

There were requests from the instructors to expel them. However, due to various excuses such as the steam being too thick to see anything, or that however rotten they were they were still imperial guards, or that the queen really shouldn’t be involved in this, they somehow managed to escape expulsion. In the end, they were let off with just setting up a training period and doing community service once a month.

Montmorency’s anger was still not settled, however.

Today, she would give that pervert brigade a taste of their own medicine. She thought as she paced around… In front of her eyes, a heart-shaped bottle dropped down with a clink.

Montmorency picked up the bottle.

“This is a magic potion, isn’t it?”

Montmorency’s hobby, as you may know by now, was synthesizing potions. At this moment, she couldn’t help but be intrigued by what the nature of this potion that fell from the sky was.

She sniffed at the aroma from the potion.

With only that, she immediately recognized what it was.

Th-this fragrance is…

At that moment, Sylphid, who had been flying by several times to investigate Siesta’s room, swept past Montmorency, accidentally making her tip the bottle to her mouth.

“Geh!”

The purple liquid flowed down her throat as Montmorency choked.

“Oh no… I drank it.”

Sylphid flew down in front of Montmorency.

“Sorry Montmorency, are you ok?”

It was Louise who had dropped down.

Montmorency looked down. Uh oh, if my intuition is correct, then this potion will…

“That thing that dropped down just now, what was it?”

Louise asked.

“G-go away!”

Montmorency shouted. But disregarding her yell, Louise came closer, and took the bottle from Montmorency’s hand.

Montmorency promptly shut her eyes, but it was too late. Louise’s pinkish-blond hair and beautifully-formed face had already flown into her sight.

“What is this? Why did that girl throw something like this out the window? Hey, Montmorency, just what in the world do you think this is?... Eh?”

Louise noticed that Montmorency had been staring at her with an unusual facial expression. With her cheeks flushed and her eyes teary, she was apparently looking at her.

“What is with you…?”

Louise got a chill down her spine as she inched away from Montmorency.

“…Louise.”

Montmorency drew closer to her with a feverish look.

“Well, see you later. Bye.”

Louise turned to leave, but she was held back when Montmorency firmly clasped her hand.

“I’ve known this from a while back…, but you’re incredibly cute. It makes my heart pound…”

Montmorency reeled Louise closer and drew her small form into an enveloping embrace. This made Louise’s whole body quiver with chills.

“L-let me go! That’s disgusting! That’s disgusting, I said!”

“Don’t say that. Look, can you hear my heart throb? When I think of you, my hearts echoes like this. Every fiber of my being is flowing towards a single statement I want to tell you…”

“Stop it! Stop it!”

“That I love you…”

Montmorency pressed her lips onto Louise’s, as she fiercely embraced the struggling Louise. Montmorency had a larger stature. This made the powerless Louise struggle futilely, like a butterfly caught in a cloud as it was whisked away to another bush.

“Nooo! Montmorency! Please! You know, we’re both girls! This is wrong-gah!”

With her shirt having been partially-removed, Louise stuck her head out of the shrubbery and called out to Tabitha, who had been sitting on the bench for who knows how long.

“Hey! Tabitha! Help me, please! At this rate, I…!”

However, Tabitha didn’t even bat an eye in her direction.

“I helped with your scouting. The rest is not my business.”

She gave off the feeling that she would rather not stick her nose into any person’s love affairs.

“Hey! Montmorency! Not there! Don’t touch me there like that! Nooo! Noo! Noooooooooo!”

Louise was slowly dragged back into the bushes.

After enough time had passed, a messed-up Louise crawled out of the bushes. Still grasping onto Louise’s skirt, an unconscious Montmorency was sprawled on the ground. Both of them looked like a hurricane had hit them. Their clothes were torn here and there, and their prided golden and pink hair was all over the place.

“What the hell were you thinking!”

She yelled back towards the bushes. In order to protect some decency, Louise did all she could to resist. Both of their grappling ability was more or less equal. Her lack of strength was made up with the ferocity of when she disciplined Saito, so she somehow managed to protect some of her modesty.

But, Louise’s luck today seemed to get worse and worse.

Kirche came over to them.

Kirche noticed the messed up Louise and Montmorency, and was able to deduce what had just happened.

“You girls… what were you doing together? How could you go that far? No matter how hard it is to find a good lover… you finally decided to go after girls? I can’t believe this!”

Well, the love potion that Siesta received from Jessica was pretty poor quality. Since it was sold on the black market, it was a dubious item. The effect duration was a bit on the short side, but it also had another fatal flaw.

Its effect was “contagious.”

The love potion’s effects had now transferred to Louise’s lips, which had been seized by Montmorency. Without realizing that, she couldn’t help but look directly at Kirche, who was standing in front of her.

Louise’s cheeks gradually became flushed.

Kirche was embedded in her vision, while she pointed at Louise and preached about love.

“You hear me? The most important thing for your partner is passion. A passion like fire which will melt his heart. The two of you are…murh?!” Kirche was surprised. Suddenly, her lips had been shut up by something.

With a look of disbelief, Kirche stared at the pink-haired girl in front of her. Louise had ecstatically pressed her lips against hers.

Far from her expectations, even Kirche’s knees gave out. As she sunk down, she tried to peel Louise off her.

“L-Louise? Hey, what is the meaning…”

“Kirche. I really hate people like you!”

“I-I know that.”

“Don’t misunderstand! W-when I look at your face, it’s just that my heart beats like crazy!”

“H-Huh?”

“So take responsibility. Just a little while is fine and teach me about that passion!”

“Hey. Louise, hey…”

Kirche tried to brush Louise aside.

But, her panic was keeping her from doing that well. During the struggle, Louise slipped her small hand into the opening of Kirche’s shirt.

“What the heck… these feminine, plump breasts that I don’t have, but you have plenty of, I can’t forgive you for that. Aah, I can’t forgive you. Aah, the flaming Kirche…”

Louise’s hand was fiddling with her prideful bust. Kirche got goosebumps all over.

“St-stop it, I said!”

Strangely, a cute, girly moan escaped from Kirche’s throat. Hardly had she been in this kind of position where her head was all muddled.

“Louise..., look this way. Think carefully about who your most important person is.”

Montmorency, who had fainted, seemed to be awake and joined in, which made the situation more chaotic.

“Let go! Who needs a mutt like you! I like a big girl like Kirche!”

“What are you talking about? A small chest has much more charm. I love that washboard chest of yours…”

What’s with that? They couldn’t come to terms.

While Montmorency and Louise bickered, Kirche dropped down and crawl away as quickly as possible. Then, she saw Tabitha nearby.

“Tabitha! Help me!”

Tabitha was sitting on the bench, her face in a daze as she read her book. A sigh that blew by her ear brought her back to reality.

Was it Sylpid? No, her familiar had told her that it was hungry and had flown off somewhere after dropping Louise off.

“… Tabitha. My little Tabitha.”

Tabitha turned around.

Her best friend, Kirche, was standing there.

“?”

Her hands had been on Tabitha’s back the whole time. Her eyes also had a glint of something mischievous.

“You are my gr-eat-es-t fr-ie-nd.”

She couldn’t have been mistaken… Something was definitely wrong here.

It wasn’t the usual Kirche.

As if confirming her suspicions, Kirche suddenly slipped her hand under Tabitha’s skirt.

“??”

Tabitha watched her friend’s hand move, still expressionless. Slowly, Kirche’s hand inched up her thigh. It was as if Kirche was trying to get her attention.

There must be some reason for this behavior, thought Tabitha as she tilted her head. Was there a bug or something that got in her skirt?

Next, Kirche gently nibbled on her earlobe.

“???”

“You are truly cute…, my little Tabitha. I think that there is still much more for me to teach you about. Let’s go through them one by one, so that you can properly become an adult…”

As Kirche started to remove the underwear under Tabitha’s skirt, Tabitha stood up. At that time, Tabitha instantly understood the undeniable danger that she was in. Although she tried to make her escape, Kirche was constricting her movement, causing Tabitha to tumble to the ground. Soon after, her lips were stolen. Kirche’s tongue technique slipped past her lips and into her mouth. Tabitha’s entire body lost its energy. Tabitha waved the wand that she never let go of no matter when.

“Air Hammer.”

A mass of air blew Kirche’s body away. Kirche collided into Louise and then Montmorency, whisking them away as well.

She had no idea what had happened. Tabitha made her exit. Ahead of her was the servant’s quarters. For now, she could go there for a hiding place.

Tabitha was enveloped by all sorts of fear that she had not felt before. Strangely, Tabitha’s forehead was glistening with sweat.

“What do you think that noise was?”

Hearing the noise downstairs, Siesta tilted her head.

It’s really loud.

First, the door downstairs opened.

A short while after, a scream was heard.

It sounded like there was a bunch of struggling. Then, another scream, followed by another.

“Should I go take a look?”

As Saito got up, someone flew backwards into the room.

“Lola?”

It was apparently Siesta’s roommate.

With her back still facing away from Siesta and Saito, Lola was muttering something that they couldn’t understand.

“Stop… please. We’re all girls here, right?”

Automatically sensing danger, Siesta grabbed Saito’s hand and dove under the covers of the bed.

At the same time, a line of girls stampeded into the room.

What happened afterwards was a nightmare for any normal girl. But for men, it was the stuff of their dreams. However, the fact that only girls were involved was a bit of a waste… In any case, it was not something you see everyday.

“Louise! My lovely Louise! When I look at your pink locks, I somehow want to be just like you!”

“Kirche! Wait! You have me, don’t you!?”

“Tabitha! My little Tabitha! Let me teach you everything from the beginning!”

“…Cute.”

“Ah, Kamille! My Kamille!”

“Dominique! I won’t let you go tonight! Dominique!”

“Oh Lola, your golden hair causes me to go mad!”

From Montmorency to Louise to Kirche to Tabitha. Then most of the servant girls were thrown into this ordeal, turning the room into a state of pandemonium.

Saito and Siesta were hidden under covers trembling at the scene in front of them.

As suddenly as the commotion began, it ended.

The love potion that Jessica had obtained was indeed something cheap and crappy. The effect was crude and furthermore, the duration of the effect was something to complain about, with it being barely an hour.

But within that hour, the girls that were stretched out on the ground had been implanted with enough trauma for a lifetime.

Like a hangover the day after, Montmorency had a massive headache as she stood up. Noticing her torn-up shirt, she made to cover herself and then looked over at the face of a still half-asleep Louise, who was covering the yawn that escaped from her mouth.

Louise, whose hair and clothes were all shabby looking, also looked over at Kirche’s dark-skinned chest, which was covered in her kiss marks. Louise’s face drained of color and then became bright red.

Kirche looked over at Louise. Having somehow already returned to normal, Kirche whispered into her ear.

“Weren’t you quite passionate.”

In the room where all the girls had gathered, they started wondering what had caused this. Montmorency took out the heart-shaped bottle from her pocket.

“A love potion. And a crude one at that.”

“Who in the world would have such a thing…”

The girls all looked at each other. At that time…, Siesta squirmed around and popped her head out of the covers.

“It was me… I’m sorry.”

“Siesta!”

Everyone in the room turned to the suddenly revealed culprit.

“I see. It’s something that you got from Jessica.”

Louise said, mixed with a sigh.

In front of her, Siesta and Saito were sitting on top of the bed. Siesta, who was wrapped in a blanket, told them everything. That Jessica had given her the love potion, and about how she was supposed to have put it in Saito’s wine…

“While I did give you permission to use Saito for a day, I didn’t say that you could do something like that.”

As Siesta heard this, tears trickled down her face.

“I’m really sorry… I didn’t mean to cause so much trouble for everyone. Not only that, the item was illegal… I apologize to you too, Saito. I don’t deserve to be liked by you.”

The room suddenly became silent.

Saito was the one to break the silence.

“Siesta, it’s not your fault. You didn’t use it, after all. Didn’t you throw it outside because you had no intention to use it?”

“Saito-san…”

“Anyways, it was Mon Mon who picked it up and drank it. She did something so stupid despite being a noble.”

Montmorency’s face burned red in anger.

“Why is it my fault?! It was mostly due to Louise, who was flapping around on a dragon, which stirred up the wind and made me accidentally drink it!”

The girls began pointing fingers and cursing each other. Saito waved his arms as if telling them to shut up.

“It’s fine already. Besides, it looked like everyone had a good time anyways…”

Saito stopped himself there. All of the girls in the room glared at Saito full of anger.

‘Ah, why did I have to say that,’ he thought as he received a volley of magic, causing him to pass out.

After that, the girls left, leaving behind an unconscious Saito, Louise, and Siesta in the room.

“I’m truly sorry.”

Siesta said to Louise with tears in her eyes.

“I… was being unfair. For a moment, I really didn’t know what to do, whether to use it or not. Then, Saito suddenly came back in the room… Without thinking, I tossed it outside.”

Louise was staring intently at the apologizing Siesta… Then, she nodded.

“It’s fine already.”

Louise rustled through her pockets and handed over something to Siesta.

It was a single note.

“What… is this?”

“Read it and see.”

The note was written by Saito on the way back from Albion. It was apparently an entry from his secret diary, which seemed to talk only about Louise.

It was about how she was so cold to him, about how he hurt her pride. His entire thoughts dragged on and on in the written text.

After Siesta read it, she looked up at Louise.

“Miss Vallière…”

“Do you understand? This shows how he is the king of dimwits. So if you want to count on some strange potion, you should at least know something of his feelings first.”

Siesta nodded.

After that, Louise said to her in an angry voice.

“If you want to give up so easily, what am I supposed to say? It would be disappointing.”

Siesta tightly embraced Louise.

“Ah, Miss Vallière… If Saito-san were to ever disappear, I think that it would be fine to devote the rest of my life to you.”

“Well said, but I feel something akin to a friendship with you as well.”

“Being acknowledged as a friend by a person of nobitlity… makes me the happiest in all of Tristain.”

With a smile on her face, Louise picked up the bottle on top of the table and poured its contents into two glasses.

“Here, let’s toast with some wine.”

“Yes.”

“Siesta nodded as she took the glass.

“To friendship.”

They clinked glasses and downed the drink in the glass.

“Hey, Miss Vallière.”

“What?”

“Come to think of it, the food and wine on top of the table should have been scattered onto the floor during the ruckus.”

“What are you talking about? It’s right here, isn’t it?”

Louise was holding up the heart-shaped bottle. Light from the twin moons flooded through the window into the room, giving the liquid in the bottle a suspicious sparkle.

As Siesta saw the bottle, her eyes became cloudy.

“…I guess so. By the way, Miss Vallière.”

“…Wh-what?”

Louise’s eyes had also gained a strange hint of lust. Their faces gradually got closer and closer.

“Miss Vallière is the world’s cutest girl. I can’t believe it. It’s as if a god has come down just for me, like in a painting.”

“Heh, well said. But you’re also well, passable…. J-just a little bit cute. Only a little bit. Only a little, but looking at you makes my heart pound.”

Their lips got closer. Those lips pressed firmly together. As their breaths got ragged, they impatiently started stripping each other.

Louise’s shirt and Siesta’s apron fell on top of Saito, who was still sprawled on the ground.

Siesta grabbed the custard cream pastry bag from the ground.

“Hey, Miss Vallière.”

“What? Y-you can’t be seriously teasing me with that.”

“Don’t you want to have dessert?”

That had been originally for Saito. It was Lola’s final ultimate weapon. Siesta started peppering her own body with cream.

“The dessert is me… Have a good long taste and please savor every bit.”

Louise embraced Siesta tightly.

“Siesta, this kind of dessert is unforgivable! Unforgivable! I’ll eat you all up, but don’t think that I like you or anything!”

“Ah, I’m so happy, Miss Vallière!” [[Image:ZnT12-259.jpg|thumb]]

As the two were still embracing, they tumbled onto the bed.

Saito woke up from the ballad of wild and sweet moans between the two.

Under the moonlight, the blanket on top of the bed shifted wildly.

As the blanket flipped open, Saito’s eyes got huge.

Siesta and Louise were both naked as the day they were born. They were both embracing each other tightly and fiercely making out.

Saito couldn’t believe the scene in front of him.

These two fairies were confirming their love, but what the heck is this?

Quickly, he realized what this was.

Ah, it’s a dream.

It has to be a dream.

But what a wonderful dream, it was… If it was this dream, he could watch it everyday. Since it was a dream anyways… He would also join in. If he couldn’t find a way to join in before he woke up, he would regret it for the rest of his life.

The two “lovers” tangled on the bed soon noticed the presence of the shameless intruder. Their eyes fired up in anger.

Unfortunately, the effects of the potion had not extended to Saito. The infectious nature of the effects of the love potion only applied to ones that had been kissed by those that drank the potion. And since the two of them drank it at the same time, they only had eyes for each other.

“It’s the biggest request in my life. Please let me join…”

Saito, who was sitting on the ground, was quickly covered by the blanket. Before he had time to breath, the both of them flew out of the bed and kicked him away.

“What are you looking at!”

“Please go away!”

They had cleanly kicked him out of the window. As he fell towards the ground, Saito thought. If his life were to end when he crashed to the ground…

The scene that he saw today.

Was such blissful art.

That it would continue comforting his soul long afterwards.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story3_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter1|Volume 13]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume12 Story3 Chapter1

2016-05-16T11:13:37Z

Veritatis cupitor:

<noinclude>===Story 3: Right to Use Saito for a Day===</noinclude>
====Chapter 1====

Tristania, the capital city of Tristain.

In the ‘Charming Faeries Inn’ facing Chicton Street, two black-haired girls were chatting.

“Hey Siesta, isn’t it about time you make Saito yours?”

The question was posed by Jessica, a hostess of the Charming Faeries Inn. Being asked that by her cousin, Siesta blushed.

Yesterday, Siesta had stopped by the Charming Faeries Inn to bring some springtime vegetables from her parent’s home. Scarron, who ran the bar, was Siesta’s uncle from her mother’s side.

“Making him mine… that way of putting it is bad, Jessica. First of all, Saito-san is not that kind of person to me. He is bound to me as my master."

Siesta was not wearing her usual maid attire from the magic academy. Her body wrapped in a light-green, one piece and wearing a straw hat with a white ribbon, Siesta fidgeted around embarrassedly.

“What are you saying? If he saw the Siesta back in Albion, it would become clear. Anyways, it looks like that’s not the case yet.”

Jessica grinned as she spoke.

“Really, I can’t believe that you are my cousin, seeing that you can’t even make the one guy you like turn towards you.”

Siesta gazed forward with a troubled look. Her cousin, being only a year younger, was by far the veteran, compared with herself, when it came to love issues.

“…but Saito-san already has someone he likes.”

Siesta said while fidgeting. In front of her relatives, her usual boldness was overshadowed by a neat and proper mannerism.

“Louise, right?”

Siesta’s eyebrows shot up. With a slightly stiff expression, Siesta drank her tea. Jessica stared up and down at Siesta’s present state.

“I’m not saying this as a favor to my cousin, but you haven’t lost yet.”

Having it said like that, a grin floated on Siesta’s face.

“But… Miss Vallière and Saito-san have a really strong bond connecting them together… it’s alright.”

“What’s alright?”

“Me being second place…”

At that statement, Jessica’s eyes widened.

“Wait a minute! Sie Sie! What are you saying?!”

“Sie?”

“That kind of thing is a no-no! Ahhhhh! What did this turn into! To think that my cousin turned out to be such a loser… it’s shameful!”

As if it were her that was in Siesta’s situation, Jessica stomped around with frustration.

“But, I have been fairly bold…, and uh… nevermind.”

Although she wanted to get it across that she was not a loser, Siesta started to blush with embarrassment. Although Siesta had been trying hard to be bold, her original personality was more restrained. Jessica got right in her face at that moment.

“Though Louise is an acquaintance, I am going to help you out today. You are my precious cousin, after all.”

“O-Ok…”

Siesta nodded, being completely drawn into her pace. Coming by just to bring some veggies, she didn’t think that she would be lectured like this.

“Well, Saito is certainly absent-minded and has a one-track mind… and he jokes around and meddles in other’s business. Still, you want him that much…”

At that time, Siesta shot a glare at her.

“Jessica?”

Leaning over, Siesta pinched her cousin’s ear.

“It-It was a joke! A joke!”

“You’re the one that I trust the least.”

Being glared at by such an expression, Jessica stuck her tongue out.

“But at that time, I didn’t know that you two were acquainted. Well, I said that I would cooperate with you now, so don’t get so angry.”

Jessica said this as she left and returned with something.

“What is this?”

It was a purple bottle in the shape of a heart. In any case, it looked suspicious.

“Yesterday, some idiot, noble customer said that he would let me take this. It looked suspicious, so when I asked him, he said it was a love potion. I laughed at that.”

“Ehhhh! That’s illegal, isn’t it!”

As Siesta shouted out, Jessica reached over and clamped a hand over her mouth.

“Shh! Don’t shout! In any case, this love potion is special. It only works for one day, so you don’t have to worry about being found out. But, isn’t one day enough to establish him as yours?”

Jessica’s teasing tone made Siesta's cheeks red.

“But… this kind of thing is unfair, after all.”

“It’s fine! You are competing with a mage, so you can’t say that using a potion isn’t fair. Don’t hold back and use it.”

Jessica slipped the love potion into Siesta’s bag.

The next evening…

Arriving back at Louise’s room at the Academy of Magic, Siesta was sitting at the desk with her elbows propped on it and staring intently at the love potion.

In her mind, two ideas were being tossed around.

‘Should she go ahead and use it?’

Siesta shook her head, as if clearing the thought.

‘You can’t, Siesta! You definitely can’t!’

‘Using this kind of magic to ensnare the heart of a person is an underhanded tactic!’

She remembered the Louise from a while back. The time that Montmorency prepared a love potion, Louise had become completely nuts for Saito when she took it.

‘Magic is really frightening!’

‘To think that Miss Vallière could show her repressed love in such a manner! Her feelings would be clear to anyone! Anyone but Saito that is! Wait, even Saito seemed to start noticing it lately… Ah, whatever!’

Siesta’s intuition told her just how much Louise was in love with Saito. She believed that it was quite considerable. Although Siesta loved him, it was possible that Louise loved him even more. However, Louise’s demonic sense of pride would never allow her to admit it in front of Saito. This much she knew. Magic that was able to overcome Louise’s pride in that way was truly amazing.

‘A Saito-san changed by a love potion would not be Saito-san at all…’

‘But having him proclaiming his love for her that fervently would feel good after all…’ Siesta was enchanted for a moment.

‘If it was only for a day…’ as her hand inched towards the bottle, she retracted it, thinking ‘No!’

That repeated several times.

On top of that, fantasies started floating around her mind.

Tactic number one: Using it during the time when Miss Vallière was asleep.

As Siesta imagined several situations of what would happen next, she began to squeal excitedly.

But Miss Vallière was right next to them! That would be too bold! Extremely bold!

As she flailed her head around, Siesta’s entire body shook with excitement.

Her right hand reached for the love potion as her left hand shot out at the same time to hold it back.

Tactic number two: Chapter 2 of ‘Count Butterfly’s Elegant Day’.

Siesta covered her face as she roared out her excitement.

“That is…bad. No, bad is too simply minor. It is scandalous! Extremely scandalous!”

As Siesta hugged herself, writhing in agony at her indecent thoughts, the door banged open and a stern-faced Louise entered. Holding onto a leash, she was dragging something that looked like a bunch of tattered rags.

“Miss Vallière! What is that?”

“The familiar.”

Looking closely, it was in fact what used to be Saito.

Saito had turned into a tattered mess that occasionally twitched.

“Oh my! What has he done now?”

Siesta crouched down and coldly poked at Saito as she said that.

Louise crossed her arms, not holding back her anger.

“The day before yesterday, when you were gone, he was peeping at the baths.”

“Oh.”

“On top of that, a s-s-small girl, smaller than me…”

“Oh my.”

As Siesta looked at the crumpled Saito, she started pitying him. Saito was always putting his life on the line for Louise’s sake… It wouldn’t hurt to look the other way once in a while…

She also had been acting more like Louise lately, so the both of them inflicting pain on him was just… Well, it would only be for a little longer. Siesta crossed her arms and nodded.

With all the things that she had done to him, there was no way that she could entrust Saito to Louise, right?

Clearing her throat, Siesta turned to Louise with a serious face.

“Miss Vallière.”

“What?”

“It is about time that you give me the right to use Saito-san for a day.”

Louise looked at Siesta and then Saito before saying ‘do whatever’ and turned around.

Siesta started untying the rope that bound Saito.

“Ah! Ou-ou-ouch!”

Siesta rubbed some medicine on the wailing Saito who was sitting on a bench in the courtyard.

“Are you okay? Really… as soon as I take my eyes off her, Miss Vallière starts doing whatever she wants.”

“…I’m not fine. What the hell is with that pink squirt and beating on me all the time?”

Saito muttered in an annoyed tone.

“Anyways, thanks for the help.”

Hearing his thanks, Siesta blushed.

“Um… You know about today… Miss Vallière has given me the right for today.”

“The right for today?”

“Ah, yes! Saito does not know about it. At one point, Miss Vallière and I made a wager, which resulted in being able to use Saito for one day however I wish, like going out and such.”

Siesta fidgeted around as she seemed thrilled.

“I see. It must have been quite some bet… If that’s the case, then I will happily go out with you.”

Siesta’s face lit up like the sun.

“Thank you so much!”

“So, what should we do?”

“Good question…”

Siesta started to worry. In this case, it would have been better if she had properly thought of a good plan to execute.

‘What exactly did she want to do?,’ thought Siesta.

Wait…, an idea suddenly flashed amidst her worrying.

“I know! Today, let’s pretend to be newlyweds!”

“Pretend to be newlyweds?”

Saito stared dumbly.

“Yes! That’s it! For today, the two of us are newlyweds!”

Without any warning, Siesta forcefully drew close to Saito. Being drawn into her intensity, Saito simply nodded.

The place in which the now invigorated Siesta was dragging Saito to was the servant’s quarters located in the Suðri courtyard. The building itself was cozy and made of brick. As Siesta dragged Saito inside, the young maids, who had finished their day of work, approached them.

“Oh my! Siesta has brought her lover!”

The girl, presently in the same room, that shouted was called Lola. This girl with dazzling, flowing, blonde hair patted her once roommate’s shoulder.

“So what’s up? What are you here for?”

They noticed that the maids that worked around the academy had clustered around them. These girls could be seen around the dining hall during the day. Their faces showed not the usual fake smiles for their work, but genuine grins. As each of them pointed at Saito in unison, giggles floated around hinting at some rumors.

It was as if Saito had become the main attraction, which made him embarrassed. Being showered with attention in this way was not something he could get used to.

“Hey Lola, I have a request.”

Feeling that this commotion was unnecessary, Siesta covered her cheeks with her hands as she asked Lola for a favor.

“Wha-at?”

“Um…, I want to borrow the room. Just for today is fine…”

“Sure. I’ll take care of it with the head maid for you”

Lola grinned widely, and cheers erupted all around. Siesta's face was dyed red as she scurried towards the room she used to occupy.

“Is that ok? Having a guy in here…”

Saito inquired with a slightly worried tone. Although Louise’s room was in the girl’s dormitory, Saito was considered a familiar so it was fine. But was that ok here?

Siesta grinned.

“Actually, it’s not.”

“Wha?”

“But everyone does it anyways… bringing their lover and such. The same goes for me, since I’ve been longing for this… I mean…”

Siesta started fidgeting.

Not since that day she left had Siesta made another decision this bold. The decision to leave this place that she used to live in was very rash. She hadn’t thought that she would possibly come back.

Going up to the second floor, there were many doors lined down the hall. The living quarters here was modeled very much like an inn.

“It’s here. This is the room I used to live in.”

Siesta opened the wooden door leading to a small room. It wasn’t even half the size of Louise’s room. Lined up next to the wall was a single bed. Although the bed itself was crude, freshly cleaned white sheets were placed on top. A whiff of incense drifted to their noses, giving the room a girly feel.

“Ah, this feels nostalgic.”

Siesta’s face was bubbly as she opened the window. The evening sun shone around the main building in the distance. Noticing that Saito stood around not knowing what to do, Siesta invited him to sit down.

“Well, please have a seat.”

As Saito sat down, Siesta picked up the water pitcher from the desk and poured him some water.

“Uh, what exactly do newlyweds do?”

At Saito’s question, Siesta turned completely red. Siesta started “kya-kya-ing” in excitement at the thought. Saito thought for a moment until one thing suddenly made his nose bleed. ‘But is that alright? We aren’t even going out…,’ he thought.

The excited Siesta suddenly put on a serious face and walked towards the door. Opening it, some girls spilled into the room with a thud. They had apparently been in the hallway listening in with their ears pressed against the door.

“Hey! What are you doing!”

Placing her hands on her hips, Siesta shouted at them. As Siesta yelled at them, they scattered away like a flock of spiderlings.

“S-sorry.”

“No, it’s okay… I was just surprised. The impressions that I got from everyone while seeing them work around the academy seemed to be rather different…”

Since he was in the girl’s dormitory most of the time, there were not many chances to see them. They were busy taking care of others, so he never got a chance to see this kind of friendly scene between them.

His perception of social interaction was limited to that of the noble girls, who chatted during the day in the hallways or the cafeteria. For that reason, a scenario with everyone in this kind of friendly atmosphere was something new to him.

“Well that’s because we work during the day. At night, we all come out.”

Saito laughed. A single, tomboyish girl was outside the window watching them. How did she get there?

Siesta shouted in frustration as she closed the curtains.

“Uh, about that newlywed thing again…”

Siesta slid into her chair and looked at Saito.

“Y-yes.”

They were both nervous, as she continued to look at him.

“I’m the wife. Saito-san is the husband.”

Siesta stated with a serious look.

“So this is like playing house?”

At that timid statement, Siesta’s blush deepened.

“Y-yes, only it is just me and Saito-san and there is no child…”

“Yeah.”

“Be an adult with a light feel to it.” [Translator’s Note: I think what Siesta wants here is a “gentle, romantic feel” but Saito does not understand the meaning of the phrase.]

What kind of adult is that supposed to be?

Saito started to get incredibly nervous.

“Well for now, I’ll try calling you ‘Honey’.”

“Go ahead.”

“Honey, Welcome home.”

“I’m home.”

Siesta was blushing fiercely as she looked to the side. Then, she let out the breath she had been holding.

“What’s wrong?”

“My-my breath stopped for a moment.”

Siesta acting in that manner seemed to be really cute. Cuter than normal anyways. Saito had no idea what to say, so they both started becoming bashful. S-so this is what being newlyweds is like…, is what drifted across his mind.

“U-uh, how about dinner? Or would you rather take a bath? Afterwards, we can um…., or maybe…”

Siesta squeaked out as she tightly grasped the buttons on her shirt. Saito was thinking, ‘Crap! Next would be ‘Her’?’ He was like a baited fish. Hearing those words, he could in no way get away now.

The two of them swallowed their nervousness. As Siesta stood up, the door opened. A bunch of girls stampeded in. Siesta yelled at them to ‘Get out now!,’ as she kicked her friends out. Then, she approached the wall and banged on it with a broom. On the other side of the thin walls, some girls could be heard tumbling around from the shock of the banging. Lastly, Siesta violently threw a chair in the direction of the window. A scream sounded out, as a girl retreated from the scene.

Like nothing ever happened, Siesta went back to her seat.

“Me?”

Saito then immediately replied to Siesta, who was cutely slanting her head to the side.

“Dinner.”

A smile floated on her lips saying, ‘Right away’, as Siesta left the room. Saito held his head. A bunch of pressure had been weighing him down.

He had passed the ‘right of using him’ off as an easygoing day, but how was he going to endure all these temptations? If he were to get cozy with Siesta, Louise would probably kill him. Why did he take this decision so lightly again?

Was this some kind of punishment?

Maybe? Siesta was difficult to handle today. Out of the blue, she gave out the three choices of dinner, bath, and me… It’s so unfair. Before, he would have gone through anything, like toting around a bomb, for a chance like this.

Saito looked at the darkening scenery outside the window as he held his head in anguish at the thought.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story2_Chapter2|Back to Story 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story3_Chapter2|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume12 Story1 Chapter4

2016-05-15T12:59:54Z

Veritatis cupitor:

====Chapter 4====

At that same time…

Siesta, who was currently cleaning Louise’s room, heard violent sounds coming from outside.

“Hmm…I wonder what that could be?”

Siesta walked over to the window, taking a peek outside. However, the tower and the surrounding walls blocked the view of where the sounds came from.

The violent sounds continued for a while. Somehow, the sounds seemed to be explosions of magic. The sound of raging flames, the sound of ice spears smashing, the sound of lumps of earth collapsing, along with various other sounds reached her ears. In addition, cries and roars could be heard.

“I don’t like this. Did another war start again?”

At that time, the covers on the bed slowly shifted. Underneath was Louise clad in a negligee. She slowly got up, her eyes clearly red from crying. Her hair was all crumpled, and lines of tears had dried over her cheeks. Overall, she was a mess.

“Oh, Miss Vallière. Have you woken up?”

Without giving a reply, she turned towards the window, staring at the sounds of violence outside. With an irritated tone, she mumbled,

“It’s so loud… Even though someone is trying to wallow in sorrow here…”

“Hey, it sounds pretty serious out there. I wonder if a war has started…I don’t like it. Hm? Miss Vallière?”

Louise had wandered out of the room, still wearing her negligee. In her hand, she firmly grasped her wand.

Siesta was just about to chase after her, but a dark aura emitting from Louise’s back made her retreat back in fear.

“Hauu. Somehow, Miss Vallière right now is scarier than any dragon.”

Saito’s breathing was getting pretty ragged. His fists which had been used repeatedly were swollen red, warping their shape. Next to him was Guiche with his blond hair dyed with blood, who was still holding onto his rose wand. Waving his wand, he weakly muttered out,

“Va-valkyrie.”

However, the petals on the rose wand had finally all fallen off, leaving a bare stem.

“Finish them.”

Guiche said amongst his panting. The blown away foe revealed Malicorne behind him, who then came forward to breathlessly inform the commander and assistant commander,

“Our remaining troops are only the six of us.”

Beside Reynal, whose glasses were broken, stood only two people. The rest of the squad had fallen and were lying stretched out on the ground. There was no more water magic to heal them nor did they have the strength for powerful magic.

On the other side, the Luftpanzer Ritter squad still had ten people standing. They were the ones that had cast off their bulky armor. The remaining ten were looking pretty beat up as well. Some of them had blood running down their faces or a broken arm dangling to the side.

Around them, the students all watched holding their breath. Not just to the eyes of the supporting audience, but the Undine knights truly had done considerably well against the much more experienced dragon knights.

“The other side looks like they are also on their last leg.”

Guiche said.

“Ah. This will most likely end with the next attack…”

Malicorne replied. Perhaps…the remaining Undine knights would not be able to withstand the next attack. Since the battle had been long, it was a matter of experience and ability. This fact had become clear to the remaining few.

Saito looked feverishly at his worn down friends. Although his body screamed here and there with pain, he was still feeling bright.

In fact, he couldn’t help having fun.

“Ha…ha…, I can’t believe I’m saying this at a time like now.”

“What is it?”

“I can’t help but find this fun.”

Hearing this, Guiche laughed loudly. Malicorne also laughed. So did Reynal and the rest of the remaining boys.

“They’re coming.”

The commander ordering the dragon knights to line-up, they all charged forward.

Guiche waved his wand and commanded in a loud voice.

“Gentlemen! Advance forward!”

Using all of their last strength, the Undine knights dashed forward.

At that moment…

Between the two squadrons, a small ball of light formed.

“Wha?”

As soon as they all noticed it, the light swelled up into a large ball…and exploded.

“Gyaaaaaaaaaaa!”

“Higiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!”

The flash of light blew away both sides as it gradually brought an end to the battle.

The ground on that spot was smoldering. Plowing her way through the audience of students, a pink-haired girl suddenly appeared. Although it was only a little girl, the aura wrapped around her spoke differently.

The veteran dragon knights and the courageous, high-spirited Undine knights were both sprawled on the ground in a daze as they stared at the girl slowly walking to them. To both of the squads, it was as if a dragon had blown away their fighting spirit.

It had been due to this one girl, that the battle had abruptly ended.

One of the dragon knights staggeringly got up.

“What the hell are you!?”

He shouted.

He only shot himself in the foot for that. The pink-haired girl waved her wand, and an explosion popped right in front of his eyes, blowing him away.

“…You’re noisy.”

Including Saito, the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit shouted.

“Louise!”

“You guys are really noisy, you understand? I’m losing sleep here. When I finally think I’ve fallen asleep, all I hear is boom, boom, boom, boom…”

With Louise’s own words, she was gradually getting more and more irritated.

“If it’s bb-booming you want… Do your ff-fireworks ss-somewhere else…cc-cause it’s keeping me up.”

Louise was clearly biting down on her lips and starting to fiercely tremble with anger. The anger was building up to the point where her body was spasming. An aura of anger floated all around her. The students got really scared. The dragon knights also got really scared. The wind dragons around them also got scared. Louise was really pissed.

“I can’t sleep at all!”

After Louise screamed out, she then began chanting another spell. The Undine knights and dragon knights both tried to escape in the meantime, but they were not able to make it in time.

Bringing down the wand like before, another bright ball of light formed…and with that the sound of another ear-deafening explosion rang in the ears of all the on-lookers.

After the dust from the explosion settled, the on-looking students that had witnessed Louise’s “Explosion” spell saw that all of the members of both squads had been cleared from the field and had lost consciousness.

The students that had been in the middle of the explosion looked dazedly at Louise who was still standing there half-asleep.

“Louise’s explosion has gotten pretty strong…”

“It has totally become a weapon.”

As to the students who didn’t know “Void” existed, they simultaneously let out their impressions. In no way did they suspect that a legend was unveiling so close at hand.

Beatrice, who had been watching outside of the explosion radius, trembled as she approached the negligee clad Louise standing around. Even still, she tried her best to maintain her pride as she called out.

“Y-You! What is the meaning of this?!”

“Huh? Who are you?”

Louise scratched her shoulder with her wand as she asked in a lazy voice. Beatrice answered with a tone implying that ‘you better listen.’

“I am Beatrice Yvonne von Guldenhorf! The Guldenhorf family that is connected to the Tristanian royal family and owner of a respectable, independent country! I will definitely report this rudeness to her Majesty Queen Henrietta!”

“Guldenhorf? That Germanian born, money grubbing clan is what you are muttering about in your sleep? You say you are going to report what to her Majesty? Don’t make me laugh. I’m telling you that I am in a really foul mood right now. If you keep griping, I’m going to crush that crappy family of yours.”

At Louise’s words, Beatrice’s face got completely red. [[Image:ZnT12-127.jpg|thumb]]

“Wha, wha, money-grubbers, you sayyyyy!”

“You bring up your family’s name so readily, which makes you one, right?”

“I haven’t heard your name yet! Tell me now!”

“Louise de La Vallière.”

Beatrice’s eyes opened wide.

“La Vallière? As in the Duke of La Vallière?”

“Is there any other Vallière out there?”

Shaken, Beatrice was biting her lip. The words she was told as she left her home popped up. Her father had told her that there were three opponents that they could not go against in Tristain.

One was the Tristain royal family.

Another was Cardinal Mazarin.

And the last one was the family prided with the greatest social status in the history of Tristain, the La Vallières. Other than those three, it was OK to pick a fight with anyone else, her father said.

But the blood had rushed up Beatrice’s head. Who the hell are the La Vallières? Her family also had duke status. History and social status aside, her family had more property and land hands down.

Furthermore, she was also holding a trump card.

Beatrice crossed her arms, continuing to call on her bluff.

“La Vallière-sempai. Do you realize what I am doing now? A heresy inquiry, got that? I was just now in the middle of that inquiry. Because you ruined the ceremony, shall I also consider you in cahoots with that group of heretics? The duke having a heretic for a daughter! What kind of scandal would that be!

But Louise was not affected at all.

“Heresy inquiry? Do you have permission from a bishop?”

Beatrice paled. She didn’t have such a thing. The qualification that her family supposedly had when she had told Tiffania was actually a blatant lie. She had thought that Tristainian nobles would not question the matter, but Louise was sharp.

“Uhhh, it’s at my family’s place!”

Louise’s eyes narrowed.

“You’re lying about having one.”

“Eh? It’s not a lie! I don’t know what you are saying…”

“To perform a heresy inquiry, not only do you need permission from a bishop, but you also need an approval form from the church of Romalia. Why is it that you don’t know of this?”

At Louise’s words, the surrounding students looked at the situation differently. With the cries of ‘heresy inquiry,’ many of them had blanked out, but what Louise said was definitely true. Most of Beatrice’s statements were far too suspicious.

“Oi! Beatrice! Using the Founder’s name to torment a girl you don’t like, is that how nobles do things!?”

“For impersonating a bishop of Tristain, you will get burnt at the stake, you know!”

The students sidled up to Beatrice. They were by nature highly-prided nobles of Tristania. Having her prided dragon knights blown away, the now defenseless Beatrice was being cornered.

Beatrice was trembling as she dropped to her knees. Her trusted Luftpanzer Ritter couldn’t be reached. It was a dire situation for her.

It was such an atmosphere that even if she were to be hung right there and then, it wouldn't be strange, but a golden-haired fairy scurried her way to Beatrice.

It was Tiffania.

One of the students called out to Tiffania.

“Miss Westwood. You have the right to judge this girl. Deal with her as you see fit.”

Tiffania walked right up to Beatrice. With a moan, Beatrice turned away while still on the ground. Behind her, the students formed a wall, blocking her retreat.

Biting her lip, Tiffania looked down at Beatrice. Then, as if she knew what to do, she looked up.

The blood drained from Beatrice’s face. Preparing for the worst, Beatrice shut her eyes.

Everyone present was waiting for Tiffania’s judgement. That would be the price Beatrice would have to pay. Normally for this kind of situation, Beatrice would not complain even if she were killed…

However, Tiffania’s next words were out of everyone’s expectations.

Tiffania had taken the hand of the kneeled down Beatrice.

“L-Let’s be friends.”

She said.

All the students there were speechless. Such an unexpected event was anti-climatic.

“Miss Westwood? You have the right to judge this girl, you know?”

One very shocked student said to Tiffania. They thought that there was something strange about her head. But, Tiffania shook her head.

“This is an academy, right? It’s strange to judge someone at a place of learning.”

“But…but still! No matter how you think of it, this is...!”

“Also, I…came here to make friends, not to make enemies.”

Tiffania said with a determined look.

With those words, no one could say anything further. What broke the silence was the sound of Beatrice crying,

“Hi…hick. Hick.”

With the string of fear and anxiety cut, the moment Beatrice knew she was safe, tears spilled from her eyes. As if she were a child saved by a hair from falling off the edge of a cliff, Beatrice cried,

“Uu, uuu, uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuunn.”

Only the sound of her defenseless crying rang across the now empty field. Turning towards her crying voice, the students scratched their heads. It was only the selfishness of a child after all, so they lost the will to further denounce her.

“Is it over?”

Squeezing through the wall of students, the headmaster, Old Osman, appeared. Old Osman rubbed his beard as he grinned.

Then, in front of just about all the students, he placed a hand on Tiffania’s shoulder and informed everyone.

“Ah. Just now this girl said that she would stake her life to learn here. There is a lot to learn from these words. Do you understand, everyone? Originally, the will to learn is not a matter of life or death. Sometimes though, sticking to one’s own beliefs will turn the world into your enemy…don’t forget that.”

The students had a look on their faces wondering just why Old Osman chose this time to come out, but they just nodded for now. Content with the nods, Old Osman continued,

“However, taking matters to the extreme every time is stifling. While a fight here or there is expected, when someone dies, it’s too late. Furthermore, it becomes very bothersome, so I would like for this bickering to end now. This girl is under my guardianship, understand? In addition to that, Miss Tiffania is a guest entrusted to me by her Majesty the Queen. From now on, if there are students that wish to insult this girl’s lineage, be prepared to make enemies with the monarchy, understand?”

Entrusted to him by her Majesty the Queen?

The students all became nervous at once. This transfer student who had elf blood was a person connected to her Majesty the Queen.

From these words, they came to the realization that even though it was rather peculiar, instead of being something feared, they felt that her elf blood could even be something most admirable.

On top of that, the students, for the most part, had never seen a descendant of an elf. Because of Old Osman’s statement, they became more curious than afraid. Soon, they were favoring her dazzling appearance, disregarding the ill-feelings for man’s supposed mortal enemy.

The students approached Tiffania, requesting to shake her hand.

“Pleasure to meet you. This is the first time I’ve met an elf, but you are quite pretty.”

“I had imagined that elves were something along the line of orcs.”

“You had such an earnest composition that thought only of how to look ahead. It makes you seem nobler than us human nobles.”

With a moved expression on her face, Tiffania shook hands with each person one by one. Looking at such a scene with satisfaction, Old Osman looked around and said.

“Well, now that you have made up, please transport the injured to the infirmary and clean up this area. It looks like a storm blew through here.”

The students face-faulted, and then proceeded to transport the all but forgotten Undine knights and dragon knights.

Old Osman nodded at this scene and turned towards Tiffania beside him,

“I apologize for helping you so late. If I had helped you normally, it would have been hard for you to make true friends. Especially since it’s you, a person descent from an elf.”

The shy Tiffania hung her head with an expression that implied, ‘not at all…’

Old Osman coughed as if clearing his throat, and then put on a serious face.

“Well then…one last thing. There is something that I want to ask you.”

“Yes?”

With an uncertain look, Tiffania tilted her head.

“It is a question of utmost importance. Understanding this is a matter of life and death… This is a question that I ask with all of my being, so properly answer me.”

“Ok.”

With a serious look, Tiffania nodded.

Old Osman pointed nobly.

Right at, for the lack of better description, Tiffania’s huge chest…

There wasn’t even a speck of hesitation. Even giving off a dignified, calm aura, Old Osman gave his question.

“Are those real?”

Tiffania’s face was completely dyed red. Since it had seemed to be such a serious question, Tiffania couldn’t help but answer it, yet weakly.

“…Yes. They are.”

Old Osman put his hand to his ear and got closer to her face.

“More clearly, please. Say it such that this old man can hear you. Being this old… well, my hearing is going.”

Tiffania’s face got even redder. Drooping her head, she bit her lip.

“Th-They are real!”

“O-Once more.”

Old Osman mumbled with a slightly flushed cheek. Mrs. Chevreuse, who approached them, gave Old Osman’s stomach a taste of her fist.

‘Guh!’ went Old Osman as he rolled his eyes back. With a teacher each lifting the unconscious, old headmaster by an arm, they dragged him away.

For the moment, Tiffania was still looking down with her face deep red. As the wind blew around the field, as if beckoning her, she lifted her head up.

The wide field stretched on endlessly. Looking back, many fine towers were seen, giving the location of the Academy of Magic. This was the place she would study for the next three years.

Tiffania touched her ears. They were the proof that her mother’s blood ran through her body. These long ears…

Somehow feeling really bright, a smile floated on Tiffania’s face.

The infirmary of the Academy of Magic was built on floors 3 through 6 of the Water Tower. On the fourth floor were the Luftpanzer Ritter members laying in bed side by side, while the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit were on the third floor beds.

Saito woke up from the voices of some girls.

“Guiche-sama! Will you allow me to change your bandages?”

“Nooooo! I’m in charge of taking care of Reynal-sama! Please let me take your glasses.”

‘Huh?’ Saito thought as he shifted the curtain to look. In the adjacent beds, Guiche, Reynal, and the rest of the Undine knights were being doted on by the ladies.

The reddish-brown haired Katie appeared and called out to the rest of the girls.

“You girls, the assistant commander over there is in need of care!”

Saito’s heart skipped, but the next statement made him depressed.

“Ehhhh, but Saito-sama was kind of pathetic. I was completely disillusioned.”

“That’s right. When he suddenly begged, I was really disappointed. The thing about him stopping an army of 70,000 must have been some kind of misunderstanding.”

“Yeah. Looking closely, he seemed rather weak…”

In any case, because he begged in front of Beatrice, it seems that Saito’s popularity had hit rock bottom. On the other hand, Guiche and the others that fought bravely went up in popularity. ‘Honestly, what a simple bunch of people,’ Saito thought.

Turning his eyes in the other direction, a completely wrapped up Malicorne was there with his index finger pointed right at Saito.

“Friend.”

Malicorne muttered happily. Apparently, the only presence around Malicorne was that of a cuckoo-ing clock. It was kind of sad that both of them were like this, but there was a slight warmth in his chest.

There was not really any deep meaning to it, but Malicorne’s simple utterance of ‘friend’ strangely made him happy.

Also, they had helped him by standing against the feared Luftpanzer Ritter squad. Although there was the simple reason that ‘everyone was watching,’ it wasn’t just that.

Ahh, at that time…, when Guiche asked him ‘what he would do if he stayed in this world?’ he noticed that the strange pang in his heart was the same as it was now.

Basically…they had become his friends.

Friends that he laughed with together, talked with about dumb things, and stuck his neck out for…that kind of touching feeling. Abruptly, the curtain was drawn back, and the golden-haired fairy poked her face in.

“Saito.”

“Tiffa.”

“I’m glad…it didn’t become too serious.”

Saying that with a relieved face, Tiffania sat on the bed.

“Thank you.”

Being thanked by such a beautiful girl like Tiffania made Saito blush awkwardly.

“No, I’m not the one you should be thanking. You should say that to Guiche or Malicorne over there. If they hadn’t got rough…”

“No, of course I am very grateful for that, so I plan to thank them properly later. But first, I wanted to thank Saito.”

“Why?”

“Because, Saito, you begged for my sake, didn’t you? Even though Saito had done nothing wrong… That was something very difficult. You know, that made me very happy.”

“Th-That’s a given! It’s because we’re friends.”

Tiffania was smiling widely, a smile that was gentle and warm like basking in the rays of the summer sun.

“But Tiffa, you surprised me.”

“I did?”

“Yeah. I mean, you suddenly gave away your secret.”

Then, Tiffania said shyly,

“Saito, you told me, right?”

“I did?”

“Yes. Saito, didn’t you tell me at Westwood Village? ‘To have more confidence.’ I remember those words. And when I do, I think about how embarrassing it was to hide the truth about the blood running through my body…”

‘I see,’ Saito mouthed. Recalling that, he had casually said those words. But Tiffania had treated his casual statement as something dear to her.

“But I still do not have enough confidence.”

Tiffania muttered, looking a little lonely.

“Huh? What are you talking about?”

Saito said surprised as Tiffania lowered her voice. Her cheeks were flushed as she timidly stared.

“There are still many things that seem strange.”

“Like what?”

Tiffania bit her lip as she pointed to her own chest. The material of her academy uniform top was stretched to its limit. Two humongous melons were pressing against the top button, which looked like it would pop off any moment. Ahh, Tiffania’s chest was truly frightening. Instinctively, Saito clamped a hand on his nose so that he would not lose any more blood, thereby endangering his life.

Certainly if one had a chest like that, it would be easy to monopolize the popularity of her class… As he wondered what she was thinking, Tiffania started talking in a sad tone.

“Just now, Old Osman had asked me, ‘Are those real?’ I must be strange after all. I mean, there is no one else in the academy with breasts like these.”

Saito panicked.

“Th-That’s…”

“Do these things seem that unreal?”

As Tiffania asked with worry on her face, Saito shook his head fiercely.

“N-No. I think they’re real…I mean, they look real. Yep, real.”

“Saito is a friend, so you’re just saying that.”

“No, not at all.”

Tiffania was still worrying for the moment, but then she looked like she decided on something. She grabbed Saito’s hand tightly.

“I think that there is certainly some reason as to why they don’t seem real. So can you check them a little for me?”

Saito didn’t really understand, as he replied with a ‘Huh?’

“I can only rely on a friend about this. So please, Saito.”

“Wh-What do you mean?”

In a faint voice, Tiffania muttered,

“…ch them and check.”

“Wha?”

Taking a deep breath, Tiffania said seriously,

“Touch them and check.”

Although Saito fully understood what she said, there was a pause. At the moment he understood, feelings of joy, confusion, and fear attacked him all at once, leaving him on the verge of tears. No, he was indeed in tears. As the tears flowed, he was left not knowing what to do next.

“Miss Tiffania?”

“You know? Because I was thinking that there was a reason that they didn’t seem real, I thought about asking you in this way. Since I don’t understand it myself, I was hoping you could check and tell me.”

“I-I can touch them?”

Tiffania nodded quickly looking embarrassed.

The Tiffania that would allow this simply because they were friends was dazzling. From the bottom of his heart, Saito was glad that he was alive. After all his patience and hard work, God had finally awarded him in this manner. If there was a god that threw him into a pit, another god was there to lift him out of it.

Saito’s whole body was trembling…trembling with excitement.

“W-Well, rather than anyone else, it’s better for me to check. Or rather, if it wasn’t me that was here…”

“I-I think so too.”

As if Tiffania had readied herself, she stuck out her chest. Having never seen any this big before, the superbly humongous melons were right in front of him. Saito raised his hands up, slowly reaching forward. His fingers touched her shirt. Then, he was not able to go any further… If he continued, he thought he would die. Tiffania moved a bit.

Gunyo…

The palms of his hands squished the melons.

They were soft, but firm. Due to the nervousness and joy he felt, the palms of his hands got numb, so Saito couldn’t fully enjoy the feeling. But this was enough. If he were to enjoy this feeling fully, Saito would most likely drop dead from shock.

“…H-How is it? Is there something strange?”

“I don’t know. In any case, I’m about to die.”

Saito’s prediction had hit the mark.

As he replied straightforwardly, the curtain was pulled back.

Turning his eyes in that direction, Saito saw Louise and Siesta standing there. Louise had changed into her academy uniform. Siesta was in her usual maid outfit.

Seeing Saito groping Tiffania’s melons with both of his hands, the two of them continued to stare with a blank expression. Louise then called out to the infirmary nurse.

“I would like permission to move the patient on this bed.” [[Image:ZnT12-143.jpg|thumb]]

Siesta then said to Louise in a slightly shaken voice.

“He needs treatment. What do you say, Miss Vallière?”

Louise replied with a tone that oozed with malice from her very core,

“There’s too much to deal with...I can’t begin to count them. For now, we’ll start with his…”

“Life.”

Both of their faces were stiff as the same word left their mouths.

Saito’s body ached in pain as he used the last of his energy to forcefully spring out of bed. As he jumped through the window next to the pillow, shattering the glass, he suddenly realized that he was on the third floor.

Due to the sound of glass breaking, the screams of the people in the infirmary resounded.

Although it was the third floor and he was heavily injured, Saito decided that it was much safer than staying in that room.

He thought this as he watched the ground quickly getting closer.

If he only broke a bone…

If he were to miraculously be able to greet tomorrow…

‘Tiffania, we just need to find a way to hide your ‘miracle’ (her chest), like finding a loose enough shirt for you to wear.’ This was what Saito thought about telling her.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story1_Chapter3|Back to Chapter 3]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story2_Chapter1|Forward to Story 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume12 Story1 Chapter3

2016-05-15T12:41:11Z

Veritatis cupitor:

====Chapter 3====

The first class of the next day, the Suen class of first year students began lessons about the earth element.

The teacher of this class was Mrs. Chevreuse.

Known also as ‘Chevreuse the Red Clay,’ she unfolded a list of names to take attendance.

“Miss Westwood.”

Tiffania’s name was called.

Yet, there was no reply.

“Miss Westwood?”

The name was repeated, but the result was the same. Looking around the classroom, Tiffania’s trademark hat could not be seen anywhere.

“Miss Westwood seems to be absent…does anyone know the reason for this?”

No one in the classroom answered.

Sitting in the back row were Beatrice and her followers with spiteful grins plastered on their face as they watched Mrs. Chevreuse look around the room.

“Your Highness. It seems that that girl isn’t around today.”

“Instead of a hat, perhaps she is busy preparing a mask for herself?”

Giggles spread across Beatrice’s group at her wisecrack.

“Doesn’t anyone here know the reason for Miss Westwood’s absence?”

Going back to the original question, it still remained unanswered.

Mrs. Chevreuse shrugged her shoulders with a troubled look. Just arriving from Albion, was the missing student suffering from anxiety? It would appear that she had yet to make friends whom she could turn to. Because of a lack of exposure to society, her character must have made it hard for her to make friends. Mrs. Chevreuse decided to pay her a visit after class, but for now, the lesson would have to continue.

“Well everyone, let’s start where we left off last week on the topic of ‘alchemy’. Last week, we looked at synthesizing brass…”

At that moment, the door opened with a creak. The gaze of the entire room fell upon the girl standing there. It was Tiffania.

“What’s with that appearance?”

One of Beatrice’s followers remarked.

Tiffania’s appearance was certainly strange.

Instead of her normal academy uniform, Tiffania was enveloped with a tan-colored robe with long flowing sleeves. This particular design was rarely seen in Halkeginia. With her face shrouded by a hood, Tiffania hesitantly creeped into the classroom.

“Miss Westwood. You are late.”

Tiffania clasped her fist over her chest in order to gain some courage.

“What happened to your uniform? Take off that ridiculous robe. Now is not the time for a costume party.”

“Replacing that hat of yours with a strange robe? You look like a some kind of fool!”

Lisette chimed in. The girls that held ill feelings for Tiffania all laughed.

Amidst the laughter, Tiffania’s face peeked out from underneath the hood.

“Th-This is not the robe of some fool! This was my mother’s robe!”

The class was taken aback by Tiffania’s outburst.

Mrs. Chevreuse edged closer as she inspected Tiffania’s robe.

“It is a strange design indeed…the sewing method looks like that of the desert inhabitants and…hm? Hmm? Ah! Th-This is!”

Mrs. Chevreuse trembled slightly.

“This can’t be? Your mother was a…, if I’m correct, an e-e-el…”

Understanding Mrs. Chevreuse’s next words, Tiffania removed the hold covering her head.

Seeing her long ears appear from underneath the hood, the class got into an uproar.

“Elf!”

The students fell into a panic. Meanwhile, the students closer to the front moved away from Tiffania. Mrs. Chevreuse’s legs gave out as she dropped to the floor. Waddling away towards the wall, her large body weighed her down such that she hardly got anywhere.

Tiffania approached Mrs. Chevreuse as she was frantically crawling away on all fours.

“Ah! H-Help!”

“I-I won’t do anything to you! Please calm down!”

Tiffania told her with an assertive face. The sunlight beaming from the window illuminated Tiffania’s dazzling face. Her golden hair sparkled making her appearance shine with beauty like that of a fairy. Like a religious painting from ancient times, her divine appearance had struck the hearts of the students for a moment. But then, her long ears invoked fear as the scared faces returned.

“Everyone, please don’t be scared and listen to me. As you can see, I have the blood of an elf running through me. But I don’t have the slightest intention of causing harm to anyone! Rather, I left the forests of Albion so that I could learn here with everyone!”

“Don’t take us as fools!”

Lisette shouted. Many students nodded in agreement.

The boys in the class at this point were caught between worshipping and fearing Tiffania. These mixed feelings confused them such that they didn’t know what to do. Mrs. Chevreuse was still trembling.

Beatrice abruptly stood up.

Her face was trembling with anger.

“Everyone! Don’t let her fool you! Halkeginia has had a long history of dispute with elves! No matter what situation, her kind has been our sworn enemy!”

Drawing a deep breath, Tiffania shouted with a shaky voice.

“It’s true that Halkeginians have opposed the elves! My body flows with the blood of my mother who was an elf and my father who was a human, both of whom I loved!”

“What, you’re a half-elf? The daughter of a human who sold their soul to an elf? That kind of person is worse than any elf!”

Tiffania’s face paled, and then she started trembling. Never in her life had she held such strong anger before.

“Don’t insult my father!”

At that point, something happened.

Breaking through the classroom windows, around ten knights flew in from outside. The class was once again enveloped with screams. Faced with so many happenings, Mrs. Chevreuse finally passed out.

The knights were equipped with bulky, shining blue armor. Even in the military it was rare to see mages wearing armor. There was only one exception to this rule…

Seeing the shining breastplate and the crest of the yellow dragon, one boy in the class shouted.

“The aerial armored brigade ‘Luftpanzer Ritter’!”

Seeing that Halkeginia’s strongest brigade was here, the students gave a cheer.

One knight, assumed to be the commander, got in between Tiffania and Beatrice, as if to protect the latter. Pulling out a short, military-type wand from his side, he pointed it towards the surprised half-elf.

“Do not come any closer to her Highness.”

The rest of the brigade, with the appearance of being trained from head to toe, shuffled quickly to surround Tiffania.

Tiffania was hugging both of her arms to her chest, trembling slightly.

“It is better for you not to move. I wouldn’t want to have to cut those cursed ears off your head. I know that you elves can use ‘ancient’ magic. Even without a wand, they are able to cast that evil magic!”

“I-I don’t know how to use ‘ancient’ magic. I’m telling the truth. Also, ‘ancient’ magic is not evil. My mother told me so. Every magic is the same. Depending on the person’s intentions, magic can be used for good or evil.”

“Shut up! No one is going to be believe your delusions.”

“But, I…want to get along with everyone! It may be hard to believe me, but…”

“Ha. If you say that you ‘want to get along with everyone’ and prove that you aren’t a vile desert dweller, then you should believe in the same god as us, right?

Like that would really happen. Beatrice questioned with a very smug look on her face.

“When I was in Albion, there was an altar that I offered my blessings to every week. My mother did so as well. I don’t know whether she strongly believed in that religion though. For the sake of getting along with everyone, I am willing to convert.”

“Well then, you are going to need to provide some proof.”

“Proof?”

Beatrice’s face flashed as if saying, ‘this was her chance.’

“Like, like—Ah! Let’s have a heresy inquiry! I will represent the ancestor of Founder Brimir. For the day of the baptism, I will bear the role as a bishop from the Guldenhorf religious sect. The validity of the ceremony will be enough with that.

‘Heresy inquiry.’

At those words, a clamor started in the classroom.

At around the same time…

Saito was in the third-year class with his elbows on the desk thinking about what to do next. Louise was not around him. Because she said that she felt a little unwell, Louise was absent from class.

Saito was, however, not concerned about Louise’s condition, but rather that of Tiffania’s.

He was only worried about whether she was being bullied right now. He thought about some gossip he heard from a girl a while back.

It was about a skill called ‘wringing out your tea napkin.’

What that really meant was for a pretty girl to lift up her skirt tail, so that she can entice her prey.

Th-The image was not good…if Tiffania were to do that to me, I would…, Saito thought. Saito held his nose. This image naturally made blood trickle out his nose.

Crash! From a classroom on a lower level, the sound of glass breaking could be heard at that moment. The classroom got noisy.

‘What was going on?’ thought many of the students as they approached the window. Many wind dragons, equipped with breastplates and helmets, were hovering outside.

“That is Miss Guidenholf’s dragon knight squad isn’t it?”

One of the students said. Apparently, it was the dragons that were stationed in the field outside of the academy that Saito saw the other day. They had the same flags as seen on the tents, and the crests on their shining armor was the same.

Looking down, many knights were seen riding the dragons out of the window. Seeing that one of the knights was holding Tiffania, Saito’s eyes got wide.

“Tiffa!”

The dragons flapped their wings towards the direction of the tents. Saito chased after them. Growing tired of the dull class, the students also joined in the chase. They all seemed to value a good show over that of any food or drink.

Tiffania was thrown down harshly in front of the tents outside of the academy. The knights formed a circle around her, pointing their wands.

“…What do you plan to do with me?”

With a scared face, Tiffania looked around her. The scary looking knights clad in blue armor were all around her. Around the knights were even scarier looking wind dragons that were roaring threateningly. The situation was enough to make any normal person faint.

There was nothing that could be done in this situation.

Even casting her ‘Oblivion’ spell would not work, due to being restrained by the knights. If she were to risk casting a spell, she would most likely be on the receiving end of a volley of magic.

Tiffania cursed her own carelessness.

She should not have revealed her true identity after all. She'd thought that they would accept her. Meeting Saito and his friends and they not becoming scared at the elfin blood in her, she had carelessly expected that other people of Tristania would be the same.

However, that was a misconception. Tiffania realized that elves were feared and hated by the people of Halkeginia.

The image of her mother’s death, just for being an elf, floated in the back of her mind.

Wanting to see the outside world, how foolish of a thought was that!

The image of these knights surrounding her now overlapped with memories of that day in the mansion at Saxe-Gotha, where her mother was killed by mages.

Was she also going to be killed like her mother simply for being an elf?

Tiffania trembled. The trembling got worse and wouldn’t stop.

Breaking through the circle of knights, Beatrice appeared. While playing with her locks of hair, Beatrice questioned Tiffania with an amused tone,

“Do you know what a heresy inquiry is?”

Tiffania nodded shakily through her trembling.

“You said that you would ‘believe in Founder Brimir.’ You, with the blood of an elf, say that you would believe, believe in the god of the people of Halkeginia. That’s why we will need proof. To prove that you are not a ‘heretic’, you will have to show that in front of the ancestors and agents of the church. That is what the ‘heretic inquiry’ is.”

Tiffania noticed the look in Beatrice’s eyes.

Even if she were an elf, there was no reason to torment her this much.

It was because she didn’t like her that she was tormenting her.

After all, those eyes did not hold any hatred. Those knights that killed her mother because ‘she was an elf’ had an unforgettable fire of hatred in their eyes.

However, the glow in Beatrice’s eyes was that of amusement.

Having found a reason to torment Tiffania, Beatrice was having fun.

Instead of being afraid, Tiffania was now enveloped with anger. With a firm look, Tiffania glared up at Beatrice.

“…What an unfortunate person.”

“What did you say?”

“If everything doesn’t go your way, you aren’t satisfied. You act like a child.”

Beatrice’s face flushed red.

A dry sound rang through the air.

Beatrice had slapped Tiffania’s cheek.

“Well then, let’s begin. You are going to have to get in a pot of hot water. If you are truly a servant of Founder Brimir, the water will feel just right to you. However, if you are a detestable non-believer, your body may end up roasted.”

One knight gave a signal and a large pot, that appeared to be used for cooking food, was brought over from a nearby tent and placed onto the fire. Using strong flame magic, the water inside the pot was quickly brought to a boil.

Of course, there was no way anyone could survive being in that boiling water regardless of being a believer or non-believer. This ‘heresy inquiry’ was simply another way for the church to carry out their executions.

At that time, the students who had followed after the earlier commotion had arrived. Not fearing the dragon knights, the students formed a large circle around Beatrice and them, glaring at them.

Having gathered an audience, Beatrice shouted with pride.

“In the name of the Guldenhorf family, the heresy inquiry will now commence! To all the devout followers of Founder Brimir, please witness this trial!”

‘Heresy inquiry!?’ many students murmured.

Breaking through the circle of students, a boy trembling with anger flew in.

It was Saito.

“What the heck are you doing, you guys!”

For a moment, Tiffania’s face brightened, but it soon returned to gloominess.

“Heresy inquiry.”

“I don’t know about heresy or what not, but let Tiffa go! Do you understand what you are doing?”

Saito stepped towards Tiffania, but was soon restrained from behind.

Looking around, the one holding Saito back was Malicorne. Behind him was Guiche, Reynal and the rest of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.

“What the hell are you doing!?”

“Stop it, Saito.”

“Stop what!”

“Doing this will put you in a really bad spot.”

Saito looked over to Guiche for support.

“What? You… just because your family borrowed money, you’re going to overlook this?”

“No…that’s not true.”

Guiche said with a serious face.

“Then, you’re afraid of those dragon knights? How despicable!”

“Do you really understand? It’s a heresy inquiry!”

Malicorne had suddenly shouted seriously.

“What about it?! Those guys are all picking on Tiffa! How can I not save her?!”

“If we protect her, we will also be treated as heretics! You can’t even joke about something like that! Not only us, but our entire family will get sucked into it!”

Saito’s face paled at those words.

“Seriously?”

“It’s the truth.”

Guiche said in a low voice.

“…Damn it.”

Saito dropped to his knees and pounded the ground with a fist.

Glancing at Saito’s reaction, Beatrice smiled widely. She once again turned towards Tiffania.

“Miss Westwood. I envy you. You have even won over those Undine knights. I’m going to be merciful and offer you one chance. Leave right now, and go back to the countryside you belong. If you do that, I’ll forget about all of your rudeness.”

A moment of silence passed.

Everyone, from the gathered students to the Undine knights, had their attention on Tiffania. It was unmistakable what everyone was thinking.

Accept the chance.

However, Tiffania did not agree to this.

Tiffania lifted her head with confidence, saying to Beatrice.

“No. I will not leave.”

“…Wha!”

“Seeing the outside world has always been my wish. Due to Saito and his friends, that dream has been granted. That’s why I won’t return. If I were to go back because of a cowardly person like you, I would never be able to face them again.”

At Tiffania’s words, the surrounding students erupted in cheers.

They had been really surprised at her long ears, but somehow they couldn’t see Tiffania being a vile desert elf that should be feared.

And as for what she'd said just now, how truthful that was!

On top of that, besides the boastful first-years who were hiding behind authority, there really were not many that had hostility towards Tiffania.

“Let her go!”

“That’s right! Let’s properly hear the situation from Old Osman!”

Being showered with these statements, Beatrice’s face twitched.

“Luftpanzer Ritter…! As you wished, I will start the inquiry!”

As the aerial brigade approached Tiffania, a hand stretched out.

At that moment, Saito had shaken free from Malicorne’s grasp and dove towards Tiffania. The aerial brigade quickly got in front of Beatrice, pointing their wands at Saito.

Again, cheers erupted from the students.

“Saito-sama! Beat up those lowly, dragon knights! After all, Saito-sama is the hero who stopped an army of 70,000!”

Saito was truly the man who stopped the advancing army of 70,000 during his side’s withdrawal at Albion.

Not only that.

Through rumors, he was also known to have many other accomplishments. Everyone had remembered when he, as a commoner, defeated Guiche in a duel. Saito would certainly be able to defeat this feared squadron by himself!

Everyone was expecting this outcome from Saito, who exploded with demonic rage.

However…Saito’s next action was completely different.

With both palms on the ground, he was bowing down all the way.

“Umm. Your Highness Guldenhorf. I beg you. I was the one who brought Tiffa. It is my responsibility, so please forgive her.”

“So you plan to oppose me?”

“Ha! I have no intention of opposing you! I’m just pleading to the devil. Just like this!”

With a pleasant smile, Saito bowed down deeply again.

“Even if I request like this, is it no good?”

“No.”

“Even with my head down?”

“You’re pestering me.”

Saito let out a quick, deep sigh. He should’ve been violent in the first place, he regretted. Saito reached for Derflinger on his back.

“Partner…too slow…”

‘That was completely reckless of me,’ Saito thought.

The wand welding knights reflexively let out a burst of magic. Saito had both arms pinned to the ground with ice arrows.

“Grr…”

“Hey, hey! What do you plan on doing with that sword? You fool!”

The surrounding students, all let out a sigh of disappointment. Hearing those sighs, Saito was at that moment quite occupied.

I couldn’t help it… If I got rough, then I would become a heretic, right?

If that happened, Guiche and the rest of the knights would be in trouble. Saito’s master, Louise, would be in the most trouble. That’s why he bowed down to them for now.

But, his arms hurt. First, he would need to stand up and somehow grip onto Derf. He would think about what to do after he dragged Tiffa away. While he was thinking about what his success rate would be, he drew some strength to his arm and…

Clank! Splash! The sound of the large pot flipping on its side could be heard.

As for the reason of the noise, a bronze valkyrie-shaped golem had overturned that large pot. The boiling water had washed over the fire, putting it out with a loud hiss.

A bronze valkyrie?

Struck dumb with astonishment, everyone turned their eyes toward Guiche. There stood a very nervous Guiche, trembling all over while still gripping his rose wand tightly.

“Guiche!”

All the students yelled at once.

“Mister Gramont, what is the meaning of this? Are you planning to oppose the Guldenhorf family?”

“No, well…”

“Well?”

“This hand just…moved on its own. Ha ha.”

Guiche smacked his hand loudly a few times.

“Don’t take me as a fool.”

“No, well…”

“Tell me clearly, already!”

Guiche let out a huge breath from the bottom of his heart. Then, he started mumbling incoherently.

“I’m at a loss… Even though it’s a heresy inquiry…ahhh, I’m at a loss. Even though my opponent is the Guldenhorf family…ahhh, ahhh, I’m at a loss. Not only that, but I would have liked to stay away from that aerial armored division…I’m done for… With such a large audience, I’m really done for. I couldn’t be satisfied if I didn’t do something cool. I’m an idiot. A big idiot.”

“Mister Gramont?”

Hearing his name being called, Guiche was gradually preparing for the worst.

When he was ready, his next actions went by quickly.

Guiche straightened his collar and stood up straight.

Bringing up a face bursting with energy, it was as if he just woke up now.

No matter what happened, Guiche was a noble of this world. He was a descendant of a military family who were trained with a mentality for giving and taking lives as an everyday incident.

“It shames me to ignore a lady and a friend. This heresy inquiry is a disgrace to my family’s honor. Because of this, it is clear that I have to settle this with my wand.”

There was no hesitation in his voice, as he pointed his imitation rose at the dragon knights, who were said to be the ‘strongest squad in Halkeginia.’

“Guiche, fourth son of the Gramont family, I respectfully accompany you.”

Seeing Guiche in such a manner, Malicorne shouted next to him.

“Gooooooo! Knights of the Water Spirit! Follow the Commander!”

All at once, the Undine knights had pulled out their wands. Truly, all of them were filled with confidence. Looking ready to fight, none of them carried fear on their faces.

Beatrice was shaking fiercely, her anger and frustration at its peak. With a loud cry, she gave her orders.

“Go, Luftpanzer Ritter!”

Clank! Loud sounds rang as the dragon knights stepped forward a step.

The largest knight then advanced forward first, pointing his wand at Guiche and the Undine knights. It seemed that this dragon knight was the leader. In the opening of the face mask, a Kaiser-style mustache stretched across his stern face. The dragon knight opened his mouth, making his mustache shake.

“Students playing knights. You’re only going to get hurt.”

A smirk floated on Guiche’s face. It was not his usual smirk. It was an atrociously heartless smirk, like the time when he unforgivably tormented Saito when he first got here.

“I’ll keep that in mind. Well then, tell me where you would like to be pierced by my valkyries.”

Under the face mask, the knight’s face turned red in anger.

Chanting a spell, several ice arrows were sent towards Guiche, but the bronze valkyrie crossed its short spears, blocking the ice arrows from hitting Guiche.

Clang! The spear made a noise, as it bounced the arrows back.

Quickly, Malicorne chanted and let out a wind spell. Lost in anger, the leader of the aerial brigade was hit squarely with Malicorne’s ‘air hammer,’ which promptly made him taste the ground as he was blown away. Under the weight of the armor impacting the ground, it was wrung with dents.

The leader gave out a cry.

The rest of the aerial brigade roared as they began to cast one spell after another, creating a chorus of incantations.

The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit also unyieldingly unleashed their magic.

Amongst the chaos of enemies, allies, and onlookers, a splendid battle of magic had started.

If the Luftpanzer Ritter had been any normal brigade, the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit would have overwhelmed them already. That goes to show that there was quite an ability gap between the two sides, the Luftpanzer Ritter supporting their claim as Halkeginia’s strongest dragon knight squadron. In contrast to these veterans, as the dragon knight leader said, the Undine knights may as well be students ‘playing knights’ as they haven’t been around long enough to ‘grow hair on their chins.’

However, if the dragon knights had actually ridden their dragons, their true abilities would be shown. By riding their dragons, they could make full use of the defensive ability of their heavy armor, while on land their armor only became boulders chaining them down and hindering their movement. Yet, to use dragons against school children was demeaning to the pride of the Luftpanzer Ritter, so this land battle made for a large disadvantage for them. Overall, the dragon knights weren’t even able to pull out half of their normal strength.

Looking at the other side, the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit was full of fighting spirit. Having used the field of this current battle as their normal training ground also worked as a bonus for them, as being the ‘home team’ was a great advantage.

However, the best aid to them was something else…

“Guiche-sama! Keep going!”

“Malicorne-sama! Right! To the Right!”

It was the cheering from the on-looking students. Being in a situation where one’s girlfriend or girl that he secretly liked, cheered him on, a man’s ability could become several times greater.

Combining all of these factors from both sides, the battle became fairly well matched.

Malicorne, who had blood trailing down his head, still kept a smile as he was blindly shooting blades of wind. Some of those blades managed to slip in between the crevices of the armor, slashing the legs of the dragon knights.

The usually calm Reynal was giving a beastly cry as he brandished his flame magic. The knights that were being roasted couldn’t bear it as they tossed and turned on the ground.

Guiche’s bronze valkyries were nimbly dancing around like the movements of Gandálfr as they speared into the slow-moving knights one after another.

Of course, the Undine knights were not without injury. Eventually, everyone on both sides began shouldering injuries as wounds and blood covered them.

One by one, members of each side fell down to the ground, unable to move. Quickly, the surrounding audience got into action, casting water spells to heal members of both sides.

As if possessed by the god of war, both sides continued the fierce battle with no end in sight. Whichever side’s troops fell, water magic would heal them, only for them to carelessly dive right back into battle.

It couldn’t be helped as both sides would not give in even an inch of their pride.

The audience comprised of nearly all students that accompanied them, the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.

The protectors of their lord Beatrice, the Luftpanzer Ritter.

Saito, who had a very dark look on his face, lazily watched the seemingly endless battle between the two. Since both of his arms were injured, he couldn’t draw his sword, so he couldn’t join in the fight. Completely forgetting about Saito, no one cast any water magic on him. Even if his arms were somehow alright, he would still hesitate to dive into this dreadful battle because the area seemed to be engulfed in madness.

Not wanting to keep his eyes open, various magic spells whizzed above his head, hitting some unlucky noble who cried in pain. That cry was soon replaced by the sound of a roar from another person.

Besides the chanting of runes, there were cries of ‘There!’ ‘No, here!’ ‘Now you’ve really done it!’ ‘Idiot, that was an ally!’ ‘Firing from behind is cheating!’ ‘Shut up, you just popped in from the side!’ could be heard all around. Frankly speaking, the battle was a mess.

On top of that, fist fights began to occur here and there. With a demonic expression, Malicorne bit one knight on the head. At this, Saito got really sad.

One knight had finally noticed the inactively observing Saito and jumped over to him to fight without using magic. He had for some reason stopped his chanting.

Saito took a deep breath and vigorously made a fist with his injured arm. Although he was feeling quite tired, his fist flew out as he too joined the battlefield controlled by madness.

The battle continued for quite some time. While the commotion had already caused the teachers to gather around, none of them could do anything amongst the chaos. The teachers had informed Old Osman about the incident, but he only replied coldly to ‘leave them be…’

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story1_Chapter2|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story1_Chapter4|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume12 Story1 Chapter2

2016-05-15T12:25:05Z

Veritatis cupitor:

====Chapter 2====

In the morning, female students were seen traveling from dormitories in a separate section of the Academy of Magic to the main section where the dining hall was. Since the male dormitories were located in the main section, the guys gazed out at the arriving girls from the second floor balcony, while chattering about the breakfast menu.

Saito had his elbows propped up against the balcony. He, along with Guiche and Malicorne, were lazily gazing out at the girls as well. Saito spotted Tiffania amongst the girls and waved out at her. Noticing his wave, she waved back.

Guiche asked Saito,

“Even with those magical weapons there, you certainly are good at keeping a straight face.”

“You’re the strange ones. Boobs, boobs, boobs… you’re turning into boob fiends.”

“Well, one look at those things would certainly turn anyone into one as well.”

Guiche looked at Saito with a worried face.

“What now?”

“You… Don’t tell me that Louise’s magic is having an effect on you? Perhaps, you can’t see anyone but Louise because you are her familiar. Is something like that the case?

Malicorne also gave off a look of concern.

“Yeah. I don’t know about Louise’s magic, but it’s strange. This time, Saito, you didn’t join us. And it was a really good chance to check whether they were real or not…”

Guiche and Malicorne looked at each other, nodding in agreement at the thought.

“Don’t say stupid things. Look, I’ll teach you guys one thing.”

Saito crossed his arms with a look of pride.

“Please do.”

“Umm, for instance, pretend that we were dogs.”

“I don’t want to be a dog.”

“I agree.”

“This is only an example. Look, if we were dogs, we would have a bone in our mouth. That bone in your mouth took a lot of effort to get. But then, you see a brand new bone. What would you do?”

Guiche immediately answered.

“I’d pick it up.”

“Idiot. What would you do with the bone you had been using up to this point? Throw it away?”

Guiche’s face lit up in realization.

“Basically, you want to say this? The bone I have used up until now is Montmorency. The new bone laying around is that strangely large-chested Tiffania, Her Majesty the Queen, and Marianne from the first year Seger class, and another from that class with flowing locks of dazzling, marigold…”

“I don’t know how you have time to keep tabs on such things. Anyways, that’s what I mean. It’s impossible to keep both of the bones.”

Saito nodded his head in confirmation.

“Basically, you already have a bone in your mouth, is the idea?”

“Yep. The bone that I have now will get mad. That kind of attitude is what’s important now.”

“In other words, you…”

Guiche had a grin on his face as he poke Saito in the side.

“So you have properly caught that Louise in your mouth? You should tell us all the details of it.”

Saito shook his head “no,” but somehow he was still full of confidence.

“Not yet. But soon…it should only be a matter of time.”

“You’re really trying to tame that shrew of a girl, huh!”

“I’m seeing if acting a little cold at her will do anything…”

Saito stretched a hand up and looked up at the sky. He carried on,

“I-I, I’ve been unwillingly wagging my tail. Damn it, even now I keep going at it… Look… I’m going to return all the humiliation I’ve tasted until now and then some…”

Saito looked up at the sky trembling with resolution as he clenched his fist.

There’s the reliable Saito that Guiche is used to.

“That’s the assistant commander for you. That’s right, we can’t let the girls make fools of us. It offends my pride.”

“Pride aside, I think that this level of punishment is not enough. I probably need to reexamine her attitude.”

“Hey, you.”

Guiche narrowed his eyes as he turned to Saito.

“Hmm?”

“I’ve been wondering about this for a while…”

“About what?”

Amidst all of this mindless chatter, a strangely serious tone appeared.

“What if you stayed here for the rest of your life?”

“Eh?”

Guiche hung his head down, looking a little embarrassed.

“How should I put it… I really don’t know much about this country. There’re some cute girls here, but I don’t know if I can get used to being a noble. If Louise were to throw me aside, I’d get some land for myself. With only one person, I should be able to fend for myself.”

Being asked that all of a sudden, Saito became a little timid. Because of this, Saito turned his head away.

“What kind of atmosphere is this, asking me such a thing?”

“Sh-Shut up! It’s fine, right!”

Guiche also turned away.

Saito looked up at the sky.

Living his life in this world, huh…

Maybe due to Louise’s magic, the ‘I want to do what I can for this world’ spell holding him had lifted and a pang of homesickness was felt.

After all, it’s still hard to cut ties with his family.

But hearing Guiche’s remark just now, what was this feeling budding in his heart?

It was a different feeling than just a longing for Louise.

He wasn’t just feeling timid about it. The feeling was strange, but somewhat good.

Looking at Saito, Malicorne softly mumbled,

“Hey, Assistant Commander.”

“Huh? What is it?”

Returning to normal, Saito looked towards Malicorne.

“What about the ones that don’t have a bone? What do they do?”

Malicorne calmly asked. Saito and Guiche exchanged looks. Then, the both of them gave off comforting smiles.

“Wh-What should be done indeed.”

“Tell me please.”

Malicorne asked with a smile that beamed with grace, like that of a clergyman. Guiche pretending to know, dodged his plea,

“Well, gentlemen! It’s about time for the ladies to take their seats, as breakfast should be brought out shortly! Let’s head back to the dining hall!”

“Indeed!”

Saito also dodged his plea.

“Oh Sun, tell me please.”

Ignoring the two that left for the dining hall, Malicorne had turned towards the sun and cried out.

After breakfast at the Academy of Magic, there was a thirty minute break before classes began.

During that break, among the first year Suen class, a golden haired fairy was leaning on her elbows, giving off a listless sigh.

It was Tiffania.

While she thought it would be good to see the outside world, it was somewhat exhausting.

Those words were silently muttered.

Today was not the only day that she was this worn out.

With Saito's and everyone else’s guidance, she had arrived in Tristain. The various things that needed to be done started off small, but quickly grew to take days. Since the first day of this, Tiffania had been deadly tired.

Arriving in Tristain, she was greeted by Cardinal Mazarin and former queen Marianne, but she was unable to meet her cousin, Her Majesty Queen Henrietta. Henrietta’s absence was due to a goodwill visit to Romalia.

The toughest thing to cope with was parting with the orphans that she had taken care of. A Tristanian monastery had decided to take them in, but both Tiffania and the children had cried when it came time to part. Thinking back to when Tiffania asked if they should return to the village, the children shook their head ‘no.’

“We’ll be fine. Don’t worry about us.”

Said Jim, the oldest of them, as he rubbed his eyes and smiled.

However, there was little time to feel sad at the parting, since Tiffania had to arrive in Tristain within that day. With Agnes, the Commander of the Musketeer Corps, escorting her, Tiffania had to go to the Academy of Magic.

The situation was explained to Old Osman, who arranged a room for Tiffania. After a day of rest, Tiffania was introduced to her classmates.

About ten days had passed since then.

Since everything Tiffania saw and heard were new to her, each day was like a year’s worth of experiences. The environment of Tristain’s Academy of Magic was vastly different than that of Westwood Village. Instead of only children and little forest creatures in Westwood Village, there were hundreds of nobles around her age here. This was enough to make Tiffania’s eyes spin.

Her troubles didn’t stop there.

Due to her passive nature, she was hoping for a peaceful school life. However, her appearance wouldn’t allow for such a thing wherever she went.

But the worst part was that she was not aware of the cause of her mental exhaustion, which was actually due to the effect that her appearance had on others. This unintentionally caused a lot of jealousy and grudges.

That listless, sighing Tiffania was approached by three guys.

It was the same guys that had hovered around her since her admittance. Of the three, a tall, freckled guy bowed in front of Tiffania.

“Miss Westwood.”

Tiffania had temporarily used the name of the village where she grew up as her surname.

Tiffania Westwood.

While it was a peculiar name, she had to use a name uncommon to nobility in order to not unearth the disgrace surrounding her existence. By using such an uncommon surname, her true identity of being from a distinguished family would be hidden.

Well then, the freckled boy began to pull Tiffania out of her daze.

“Lady from the White Country. Your skin is as white as the name of that country, while your eyes dazzle like a burning sun! Well then, would my lady care for a drink? If you need anything, this Charlot will be at your service.”

Immediately, the boy named Charlot was pushed away by someone.

“Nonono! Please allow me this duty!”

Although the duty was simply fetching a drink, something of little importance, these Tristain nobles fought over it like it was a big deal. The troubled Tiffania gave an awkward laugh while waving a hand. Since arriving at the Academy of Magic, this gesture was used most of the time to deal with these situations.

“Thank you, but I’m not thirsty.”

With pleading grins, the three momentarily shook their heads. Charlot and the rest knit their eyebrows and continued trying to get her to open up.

“Well, would you like to accompany me to horse-riding this afternoon?”

As one of them said this, another group of five appeared.

“If it’s a ride, I shall invite you too.”

“I as well.”

“No no. I was here first…”

“My horses come from Albion!”

“Please pick which kind of horse you like. If you like speed, there is the Mecklenburger breed. Albionian horses have high stamina. I, of course, own horses of both breeds.”

These eight guys worshipping Tiffania were clamorously arguing. The topic was of course who Tiffania should go with.

The troubled Tiffania covered her face with the brim of her hat.

“Umm. I can’t be in the sun much… So I can’t really go on a ride.”

Using the excuse that hid her secret, Tiffania refused the offers. But she ended up digging herself into a bigger hole.

As if waiting for that reply, Charlot smiled widely.

“I thought so, but I have prepared just the hat for that problem. This white, feathered hat has a wide brim and is very fashionable in Tristania.”

He pulled out a large, white hat, composed of superb material. The brim was twice as wide as the brim on Tiffania’s hat.

“Please, try it on.”

Charlot reached for Tiffania’s hat. Tiffania quickly held onto her hat, shaking her head.

“It’s alright. Thank you.”

Holding onto her hat, she dashed towards the classroom. Charlot, being left behind, stood there dazed.

“Does she dislike my hat that much?”

The other guys began poking fun at Charlot.

“Hey Charlot! Because of you, the mood with our “Golden Fairy” has been wrecked!”

Among the girls nearby that overheard this clamor, one clicked her tongue in disgust.

She had long, golden hair in twin tails. While she was short, she wore an air of arrogance that bore down on those around her. Her strong-willed, blue eyes lit up with anger.

The girl turned towards the corridor where Tiffania had disappeared into and spat out venomously.

“That girl does not know how to attend to gentlemen. Well, since she seems to be from the countryside, it can’t be helped I guess.”

The girls around the golden haired, twin-tailed girl nodded in agreement.

“I agree! And on top of that, that girl still has not greeted her Highness Beatrice! That will not do even if she is a country bumpkin!”

The girl called Beatrice smiled with pride. It seemed that the surrounding girls were her followers.

Beatrice had noble, cute features that drew others’ attention. Before Tiffania’s arrival, she was the most popular girl of the first years. However, Tiffania had easily ended her reign. The guys who were previously worshiping Beatrice like she was their goddess were now crowding around Tiffania.

“While she may be raised in the country, calling her a ‘bumpkin’ seems rather rude.”

Beatrice said this with a belittling sneer.

“I apologize, your Highness!”

A brown-haired girl bowed repeatedly.

“It’s just that being born from the house of Duke of Guldenhorf, I am strongly connected to the present queen of Tristania, Henrietta."

“That is so, your Highness! The royal blood originated from the aunt of King Phillip the third that ruled 2 generations ago, who married the brother of the previous head of the Guldenhorf family.”

“Blood of the Tristania royal family!”

One of the girls shouted, which prompted the rest to join in.

“Blood of the Tristania royal family!”

“On top of that, while the lands of the Guldenhorf family are small, they are respected as an independent country!”

In regard to Beatrice’s homeland at the time of this decision, the king announced the Guldenhorf lands as an independent country. Well, it was a so-called independent country, but in actuality, it still followed the military and foreign affairs of Tristania, just like every other region.

However, if you got past this fact, it was like any other independent country. Beatrice included, it was proper etiquette to use “your Highness” to refer to a member of her family.

“Basically, making light of me is the same as making light of the Tristania royal family. That girl was brought up in Albion, so it is understandable that she knows nothing of Halkeginia, but not showing proper manners is inexcusable.”

“It’s as you say, your Highness!”

“Well, we just have to teach that ‘islander’ proper manners.”

Beatrice smiled deviously.

Coming out of the classroom, Tiffania held her hat tightly with both hands as she scurried down the hallway. Leaving the main hall, she arrived at the courtyard.

Finding a remote area of Vestri Square, Tiffania let out a deep sigh and sat down on the edge of a fountain near the Flame Hall.

The outside world that she had wanted to see was a lot more noisy, rowdy, and fast-paced than she had ever imagined.

She looked up at the sky.

Only the blue sky was the same here as in Westwood village, thought Tiffania. While the village may have been a bit boring, the days were fun and peaceful…

Thinking back to those days suddenly brought tears to her eyes. Tiffania hid her face under the brim of her hat.

Were the children doing well? Were they feeling anxious and uneasy like her? Worrying about her uncertain future, tears spilled from Tiffania’s eyes.

Crying with her head down for a while, suddenly a voice called out to her.

“Miss Westwood?”

Tiffania lifted her head up. Five girls from her class stood there looking down at her. Tiffania stood up in a panic.

“He-Hello.”

The brown-haired girl stretched out a hand to the golden, twin-tailed girl as if introducing her. She questioned Tiffania,

“Are you aware of who this person is?”

Uh, who was this?

She knew that this person was in the same class, but no name could be thought of.

“I-I’m sorry. I do not believe that I’ve learned your name.”

Reacting to Tiffania’s timid answer, the brown-haired girl opened her eyes wide in surprise.

“How can you possibly have not learned of the name of this person? Naturally, you should have already made your greetings upon arriving at the Academy."

“I’m really sorry, but I’m still not used to being here…”

In any case, the girl looked quite angry. Tiffania fumbled with her words.

“It’s fine.”

The twin-tailed girl ran her hand through the right lock. Her gesture gave off an air of satisfaction at cornering her prey.

The brown-haired girl continued the introduction.

“This esteemed person, is the great Beatrice Yvonne von Guldenhorf."

The brown-haired girl replied arrogantly as if inquiring her if she knew of Beatrice’s prestige. She gave off an air as if she herself was also the daughter of a Duke.

Having spent all her life in the forest, Tiffania was ignorant to worldly affairs. The name of the Guldenhorf family that carried across the nation wouldn’t be known to her.

Even so, she didn't want to upset her. While maintaining her smile, she said,

“Oh, is that so. Nice to meet you, Guldenhorf-san.”

There was a short pause.

Beatrice’s temple twitched. The brown-haired girl frantically shouted.

“Miss Westwood! You don’t know of the Guldenhorfs? The esteemed person standing here is none other than the daughter of Duke of Guldenhorf, her Highness Beatrice!”

“O-Ok…”

Tiffania had an embarrassed look. Tiffania’s understanding of the world’s rules was near non-existant. In other words, the concept of royalty and the class system was foreign to her, similar to the outlook that Saito had upon arriving here.

Well, she understood the words “Duke” and “your Highness” and about how these positions related to the world. She also was aware that special treatment were given to them.

However, this understanding was skin deep since she had no actual experience. Basically, Tiffania had little understanding of the language that needed to be used in these situations.

Your Highness?

Suddenly presented with these high societal terms, Tiffania was confused.

Uh, this was a place where everyone equally sits in the same desks, was it not?

Why was there a need to use such titles?

Even though she had questions of her own,she had just arrived here. For now, Tiffania obediently bowed her head in order to not further anger the girl.

“I’m really sorry. I grew up in the forests of Albion, so I am ignorant of the happenings of Halkeginia. I appear to have disrespected you, so I apologize, uh, your Highness.”

“Is that how you offer your apologies to your Highness? Ugh, you really grew up without proper manners!”

“I can’t believe they allowed such a girl into a prestigious Tristanian academy! What would others think!”

“…I’m sorry. I’m really sorry.”

Tiffania bowed her head many times. However, the girls in her class would not settle for such a country bumpkin robbing all the hearts of the guys.

“Miss Westwood. How can I take your apology seriously when you leave your hat on?”

The brown-haired girl exclaimed with a chuckle.

“That’s right! It’s as Lisette says!”

Tiffania held onto her hat.

She couldn’t let them take it away because it would show her long ears. That would reveal the elven blood that Tiffania had, which would cause a lot of trouble.

She would probably be chased out of this place.

No, it would not stop there. Tiffania was fully aware of how much the people of Halkeginia hated elves.

Tiffania’s face paled.

If her ears were seen… Would her Void spell “Oblivion” be enough to erase their memory?

Was five people at once too many?

While the task was not impossible, this place wasn’t isolated like in the forest. It was at the Academy in broad daylight.

Anyone could possibly see the spell. If a classmate were to see such a suspicious spell, she would definitely be chased out. Tiffania was in quite a pinch.

Her elven blood needed to be kept a secret.

Yet, her Void magic could not be used.

If that was the case, there was no way she would take off the hat.

“That hat, take it off.”

Tiffania shook her head.

“I’m sorry. I can’t take off this hat because…”

“Because you’ll get sunburnt, right?”

“Y-Yes. That’s right, so…”

Tiffania nodded a few times.

“We are not talking about being outside for the day. It’s just for a few seconds.”

Still, Tiffania continued to hold onto her hat, not moving an inch. Growing angry, Lisette, followed by Beatrice’s companions, reached out for Tiffania’s hat.

“Hey! Take it off now.”

“Pl-Please… Let me go.”

Grabbing ahold of the brim of the hat, they got into a scuffle.

“Hey, what are you doing?”

A guy’s voice called out, which caused the girls to turn around. A black-haired guy with a shocked expression was standing there.

“Saito!”

Tiffania ran up to Saito as if he were Buddha rescuing her from Hell. Latching onto his arm, her face hung down in embarrassment.

“Hey, what’s wrong? Were you being bullied?”

Tiffania didn’t reply.

Saito looked at the five girls that had surrounded Tiffania moments ago. Crossing their arms, they returned stern looks.

This is none of your business, right? Go away.

Feeling this kind of aura, Saito trembled.

Scary.

Saito was reminded of a particular group of high school girls that he saw back in Japan. The group was known for ganging up on other people and bullying them.

Tiffania was truly a very beautiful person, which infuriated other girls. ''Honestly, such trifling matters are the same even in Halkeginia.''

''He had once thought that, there shouldn't be that happening in this fantasy world, but as it seems, bullying among girls has no connection to what world you're in.''

Saito was troubled, but for now, he couldn’t overlook this.

Furthermore, the one being bullied was Tiffania, who they had brought here. It was their responsibility. If he did not do something now, eventually they would have to deal with it anyways.

“What are you girls doing to Tiffania? Don’t you think that what you are doing is dirty? As people… Ah, or rather as nobles?

Saito was trying his best to maintain his dignity in front of the first year girls. Flipping her blue cloak back, the brown haired girl gave Saito a cold glare.

“You girls! You girls, you say! Did you all hear that?” [[Image:ZnT12-077.jpg|thumb]]

“We heard that! Using such crude words as ‘you girls!’”

The group of first year bullies looked at each other and shouted loudly. Saito’s head began to hurt.

“In any case, no bullying, ok?”

Lisette completely ignored Saito’s plea as she approached him.

“You! Do you know of this person?”

Lisette’s hand pointed towards the shortest girl in the group, a girl with blond twin tails and a look of arrogance.

“Nope. Not at all.”

Seeing Saito’s blank look, the girls immediately raised their voices in a chorus,

“Well! What a country bumpkin! She is her Highness, Beatrice Yvonne von Guldenhorf. She is upper nobility!”

Saito scratched his head with a troubled look.

“Well, even if she is upper nobility…”

The golden, twin-tailed girl called Beatrice examined Saito up and down. Then, she talked with a sneer,

“I’m not familiar with people around here, but are you a Halkeginian?”

Nope. He was an Earthling, but that couldn’t be said. Saito mumbled a response.

“No, I-I’m from Rub’ al Khali…”

In order to hide that Saito was from another world, he had been saying that he was born in Rub’ al Khali.

Beatrice narrowed her gaze at Saito. Then, she nodded in understanding.

“You are…Hirigaru Saiton of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, right?”

The first year girls looked back and forth at each other.

The fact that Saito’s name as a distinguished knight who had stopped an army of 70,000 was certainly known. Furthermore, he was the assistant commander of the Imperial Guards. The girls began looking at each other nervously.

It appeared that this group of girls who waved around authority were weak against higher authority. Saito threw out his chest, as he exclaimed boastfully,

“Yeah, I’m the assistant commander of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, Chevalier Hiraga. Her Majesty’s Imperial Guards. Upper nobility, upper nobility in-deed.”

His act was like something out of a Japanese drama.

However, Beatrice was not intimidated.

“So, what of it? Imperial Guard or what not, I do not bow down to a mere knight.”

Saito’s face paled. This brat… Isn’t scared of the Imperial Guards. Don’t tell me that she is someone important? Uh oh?

At that moment, a savior appeared.

“Oi, Saito! What the hell are you doing? Did you finish preparing the straw dummies for practice after classes?”

Nearby stood Guiche and Montmorency. Yes, the tide has turned! Without looking back, Saito yelled loudly to them.

“Hey Commander, good timing! I was scolding these first years a little. They are being a little cheeky here and there.”

“What is that! Outrageous!”

Enthusiastically, Guiche walked over.

Deep down, Saito shouted in triumph.

It’s too late even if you get scared and cry, Beatrice!

After all, Guiche’s father of the prestigious Gramont family was general of the army.

Furthermore, Montmorency apparently came from a time-honored lineage.

Well Miss Noble Girl, Duke or whatever, I’d like to see you bluff your way in front of nobles with ancient lineages. Saito proudly puffed his chest.

But… Beatrice’s face did not change when she saw Guiche and Montmorency approaching. Instead, Guiche’s face paled upon seeing Beatrice.

Beatrice casually lifted her chin up.

“It’s been a while. Guiche-dono.”

Dono?

“A-Ah… Well, well, your Highness Guldenhorf…”

Your Highness?

“How is your father?”

“W-Well. Thanks to you…”

Honorifics?

The situation was strange. Cold sweat dripped down Saito’s forehead. Guiche’s spirit had taken a trip somewhere, replaced by a strangely submissive attitude. Montmorency was also fidgeting uncomfortably.

“Well, well, Miss Montmorency is also here? I have started attending this academy this year. Please take care of me.”

With an attitude unimaginable of underclassmen, Beatrice addressed Guiche and Montmorency while they bowed their heads at her.

“Please take care of me as well. If you have any troubles, please let me know.”

“By the way, Guiche-dono.”

“Y-Yes!”

“I would like to congratulate you on your promotion to the commander of the Imperial Guards. However, could you please tend to the proper instruction of your subordinates? This discourteous knight is no different than a mercenary or thief.”

Beatrice inaudibly beckoned her followers to leave with her.

“Miss Westwood.”

As she was leaving, Beatrice addressed Tiffania, who had been ignored up to this point.

“Y-Yes!”

“Do you understand? At least when you are around me, you will take off that unsightly hat. Wearing that hat in my presence will be a serious insult to the Guldenhorf family. Oho-oho-ohoho!”

Laughing loudly, Beatrice left along with her followers.

As Guiche and Montmorency weakly waved goodbye, Saito bit his lip,

“Hey, Commander! Montmorency! What’s with that! Being looked down upon by underclassmen!”

“No, that girl is bad news.”

“Bad indeed.”

“Your families come from an ancient lineage of nobility, right!?”

“It’s just as you say, but the Gramont family has served the royal family for generations. Because of this connection, it is only natural that I set aside my dignity and be humble to the Duke’s family.”

“That is also the case with the Montmorency family.”

“Then why were you bowing so much?”

“Actually, the reason goes back to a long time ago.”

“Huh?”

“The Gramont family has been honored as military leaders of the nobility, but has been poor at managing territory.”

Saito had a bad feeling.

“Don’t tell me that your family borrowed money?”

Bingo. Guiche gazed out distantly.

Montmorency’s face also got red in embarrassment.

“Our family is also in a similar situation.”

Guiche smacked his chin to collect himself.

“Duke of Guldenhorf’s family has enough money to manage an entire country. You should also be on good terms with them.”

“Don’t be stupid! Like I can be on good terms with a girl like that!”

“Hey! Forget about that fuss with her! She has her own bodyguards that accompany her! If you get her angry, they will whisk you away!”

Her own bodyguards?

“What the hell is with that?”

“What, you didn’t know? Don’t be so indifferent to these things…”

Guiche drew Saito, Tiffania, and Montmorency’s attention to the main gate.

“Look over there.”

Saito scanned the area.

In front of the main gate of the Academy of Magic, a vast field of grass stretched out. Before anyone realized it, quite a few tents had been set up there!

On top of the tents were flags bearing the crest of a yellow dragon. Several armored wind dragons were hanging around the tents.

Guiche explained to Saito, whose jaw had dropped,

“Those are the bodyguards of the Guldenhorf family, the aerial armored brigade ‘Luftpanzer Ritter’.”

Saito vaguely recalled that name. Ah, hadn’t Kathy and the others gossiped about the same brigade at breakfast the other day?

They talked about how indecent they were, and how some of them came to flirt with them. But Saito didn't notice them at that time. So they were already present during that time, eh?

“During the last Albion war, Duke of Guldenhorf didn’t allow them to join the alliance, because it was their prized brigade. With the destruction of the Albion dragon knights, they are now said to be the strongest dragon knights in Halkeginia."

Right now, 24 dragons could be seen. At Tarbes, Saito, having fought in Albion, was fairly familiar with the abilities of dragon knights. Just a small troupe of them would be equivalent to thousands of ground units in battle ability.

“Ugh, why did she have to bring dragon knights to school?”

Saito’s statement dwelled on that point.

“The rich nobility probably like to show off.”

Guiche criticized, forgetting about his own nature.

Saito looked towards Tiffania.

Tiffania looked at Saito worriedly.

“Tiffa, don’t worry. Military brigade or whatever, I said that I would help you. Don’t let the hat ordeal shake you up.”

Tiffania bit her lip as she nodded.

“It’s alright. It would not be good to trouble you all… I appreciate the feeling, but I should take care of it myself.”

“Saito, it may be just as Miss Tiffania says. If we say anything about it, we may end up in a bad position, too.”

“Yeah.”

“Hey! These are the last words I would’ve expected to hear from heroes of the Gallia expedition. Compared to that time, the Duke’s daughter should be a cakewalk.”

“No, it’s not that simple.”

Guiche wrinkled up his forehead.

“During Tabatha’s rescue, we were under disguise when we entered Gallia, right? Actually at this academy, there is no one besides us that knows about that incident. Furthermore, Gallia did not give an official complaint, so her Majesty overlooked the incident.”

“At this academy, angering royalty of another country will certainly not be overlooked by her Majesty. You are part of her Imperial Guards, right? Angering the Duke’s daughter is unspeakable.”

Hearing this from the two of them, Saito was troubled.

At Saito’s present state, Tiffania gave a reassuring smile.

“Thank you, Saito. I’m happy for the thought.”

“…Tiffa.”

“It’s really alright. Wearing a hat during class is my fault. After all, it’s bad to lie about it.”

Drawing upon some determination, Tiffania nodded.

“I’m really sorry for worrying you.”

Tiffania pitter-pattered away. Saito continued to stare at her golden hair as it trailed in the wind.

After classes and practice, arriving at Louise’s room, Saito consulted Louise about today’s events.

“It seems that Tiffania is somehow being bullied by her classmates.”

Louise sat on her bed listening to Saito.

“Leave it alone.”

She nodded.

“How cold! You can’t be saying that. She’s being bullied. That timid Tiffania is going to get bullied to death. Hey Louise, your family also has the Duke title, right? Say something to that spoiled brat, please.”

However, Louise did not budge on the issue.

“It’s not our problem to be dealt with. It’s her class’s problem. If third years stick their head into this problem, it would unnecessarily put Tiffania in a worse position.”

Louise calmly replied, but Saito couldn’t accept it. He pressed on,

“While what you say may be correct… But Tiffania doesn’t really have anyone to rely on here. At least, we should be there to help her…”

“That’s why I’m saying that it’s unnecessary.”

“How dare you say that it's unnecessary! This is what we're supposed to do! Weren't us the ones who brought her here!”

Blood rushed to Saito’s head, as he raised his voice.

“You know, from now on that girl is a noble. And as a noble, she can’t live without being alone at times. Because of that, she needs to be independent. Becoming helpless at just a little bit of teasing, she won’t survive living in Halkeginia. She needs to pick up the pieces of herself afterwards. That’s what it means to be a noble.”

Louise said in a strict tone.

Looking at that face, Saito was reminded of what happened a year ago.

Louise was being made fun of by her class.

Saying things like ‘zero’ and ‘idiot,’ Louise didn’t have a single friend.

Holding onto her pride as a noble, Louise faced up to the golem…

Comparing with Louise, Tiffania was now in a similar position. This was definitely not something to not take seriously.

“Also…that girl like me is also a bearer of the “Void.” She has to shoulder the destiny of a special noble. Really, if she needs to rely on someone for such a little thing, someday she’ll be crushed by her own problems.”

Saito was completely speechless.

It was just as Louise said.

But, but…

Looking at Louise now, she had at some point, little by little, paddled across her river of problems.

“Hey you, when someone is trying to have a serious talk, don’t fall asleep.”

“…Who’s fault do you think it is that I’m losing sleep?”

“Huh?”

Louise leaned her head back and appeared to have fallen asleep. Having been completely ignored, Saito scratched his head in confusion.

In bed, Louise’s face blushed.

She felt embarrassed about her earlier behavior.

No matter what kind of bully, isn’t it better to say something? If it was said that the La Valliere family were Tiffania’s guardian, that would be a good warning.

Her earlier statement was certainly correct.

If you were to deal with every case of bullying, there would be no end. Being the bearer of the “Void” regardless of whether she wanted to or not, Tiffania had to be ready for any danger. Hostility, be it mean classmates or strong enemies, could be around any corner.

But… That was not her real intention.

She was actually a bit envious.

Lately, although she had been cold to Saito, she thought of him being stuck on Tiffania. That kind of thing made her furious.

But, of course she wouldn’t say a word about it.

She couldn’t forgive herself for being envious, thought Louise as she bit her lip under the covers.

Being envious, not reaching out to Saito when she should, ‘I’m… the worst,’ Louise thought.

Because she was like that, did Saito become cold to her?

As those thoughts began coming up endlessly… Sleep took over. Hidden under the covers, tears spilled down her face.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story1_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story1_Chapter3|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume12 Story1 Chapter1

2016-05-15T05:11:54Z

Veritatis cupitor:

<noinclude>===Story 1: New Student from the White Country (Albion)===</noinclude>
====Chapter 1====

After classes in Tristain Magic Academy, it's a daily routine for most female students to hang out in the terrace drinking tea after leaving the dining hall.

Louise, Montmorency, and Kirche, the three of them were occupying a round table, chatting and enjoying the tea.

At that time, Kirche was leading the conversation, while Montmorency was acting the listener's part. Meanwhile, Louise, her eyes bloodshot, was concentrating on writing something. Sometimes she was yawning with a sleepy "Fuaaah."

“Hey Louise, while I'm talking, it's impolite to yawn, isn't it?”

“You're being annoying.”

Kirche was talking about the adventure they had one week before.

“By the way Louise, seriously, that gigantic Golem was super sturdy, wasn't it?”

Kirche's tone of voice indicated that she was enjoying this from the bottom of her heart, but Louise was knitting her eyebrows instead.

Watching the two of them, Montmorentcy continued to stare.

“Hey, what are you talking about? What do you mean by 'golem?' I wonder what kind of adventure you were having in Albion.”

Montmorency, who did not accompany them during the the trip to Albion, obviously didn't know anything. Of course that included the true appearance of Tiffania.

“That I can't tell you in detail... because it is highly classified information.”

Kirche was being more and more superior, Montmorency's face turned a bit sullen.

“It's okay, it doesn't mean I want to know. I don't want to be involved in a government-related concern.”

She was bluffing.

Following, by swinging her long curly hair, her vision shifted to the direction of the wide courtyard past the terrace. The timing just right, she saw the golden-haired Tiffania as she passed.

Tiffania was walking restlessly, as just behind her countless numbers of male students were following in succession. In the middle of those followers, Guiche could be seen, Montmorency's expression grew unpleasant.

“That guy! Even though I hurt him to such an extent! It seems he hasn't learned anything!”

With those words, at once, Louise's expression changed from sleepy to a face with sparkling eyes. When she saw that Saito was not among the Tiffania stalkers, she sat pondering for a bit with her eyes closed.

And then her eyes returned to the notes for the second time.

“Hey Louise, who actually is the girl that your companion brought here? I don't have any interest in politic matters, but I have interest in that girl! Not removing her hat while indoors, I absolutely want to conduct an investigation about her!”

“About why her breasts are so big?”

Kirche was trying to provoke Montmorency with an enticing tone.

“Screw that! It must be a counterfeit! More over, it's vulgar! Using such techniques to get the boys is cowardice!”

Just when Montmorency was giving her opinion, Louise stood up.

“Eh, is something wrong Louise?”

“I'm returning to my room.”

Louise was murmuring with her eyes both blazing and glittering. Inside those eyes she kept a chilled anger of a water tempest with a whirlpool.

Kirche was smiling with narrowed eyes.

“Please take good care of Saito.”

With merely those words, Louise left, shoulder sounds clunking, moving slightly. At the same time, she barely moved her right shoulder as if having a cramp. This slight vibration gradually turned more frequent, until her whole body began to shake.

Awkwardly and clumsily walking away, she was heading to the dormitory tower. She was angry, but she stopped her movement not long after that.

Louise was in the courtyard, from here on out the boys from the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit will be practicing, they were heading here. It's not like she was expecting them, but Saito was among them of course.

Clamorous sound and the talking from the crowd become more apparent, they were drawing closer.

Louise halted. She didn't want to see Saito's face directly. That's why she peeked from the side. If she directly saw him, she would blow him up for sure. That's what she felt.

Apparently Saito also noticed Louise's presence. However, he was averting his gaze, that could be seen clearly on his face. When she realized it from the side glance that she was peeking at Saito's face from, that made her blood boil. She couldn't take anymore than this, she was completely trembling. But... she can't blow him up directly while everyone was watching ahead. That was because her nobles' pride won't permit it.

Louise took a deep breath, gash! She struck her butt. She was running intensely. A while later, when she was able to repress her anger, Louise once again returned to the clumsy walking manner.

Someone—not Saito, but Malicorne—beside him called for her.

“Yo, Louise! We're practicing right now, may we borrow your familiar?”

“P-Pe-PEPEPEPEPEPEPEPEPEPE—”

“Pe?”

Malicorne's face suddenly turned pale.

“Pepepepe, Please use as you wish.”

Louise replied with a shaking tone. Saito too, his clear face still took a glance at Louise.

Watching the two of them staring each other, Malicorne leaned his neck a bit.

“What's happened between you? Having a quarrel again?”

“Quarrel? Hahaha! That can't possibly happen! Now gentlemen, let's hurry up. The time for training is short!”

Saito was walking away, his mysterious gait called for Malicorne. Malicorne and each member of the knight corps followed Saito with crooked necks.

Louise was dumbfounded, her face was seeing off the back of him. Her face instantly turned red and she was trembling all over her body. Louise took a note from her pocket. (Sketch sketch), she was writing something. After that was finished, she put the note back in her pocket and walked away...

That night...

Inside one of the rooms in the female dormitory, Siesta served wine to Saito and Louise with modesty. Siesta poured wine to the two of them and spoke with a cheerful tone,

“The other day I received this wine from Marto. By all means, this wine is one that won the second prize in the Gallia wine fair. Too bad I forgot the name...”

However, both Saito and Louise were silent, their minds sunk to the wine.

Siesta watched the two with a face full of dubiousness.

Ever since returning from Albion, the two of them have had this mood. They're clearly not speaking to each other. Somehow, they were angry, so they kept the silence, even their eyes wouldn't meet.

There is another thing, in the middle of the night, Miss Louise would go somewhere. I wonder what was she doing there? She always had heavy eyebags when she came back, but I didn't manage to ask her about it due to the fierce expression on her face. I once asked Saito about this matter. “Maybe Louise has some things she wants to think about,” he replied with a strange expression without looking back.

I'm troubled, I don't know the meaning of the attitude between the two of them at all.

Because of this atmosphere, Siesta especially, through hard work, obtained this wine... But even this good wine and pleasant mood set up could not bring much merit.

“It's time to sleep soon.”

Siesta prepared the bed and invited the two of them. It seems that today Louise won't take a stroll in the middle of the night. Squirming, Saito and Louise entered the bed. Their backs were facing each other; the two of them rolled up. Siesta was changing to pajamas, and after that, slid next to Saito.

Siesta was about to place her face onto Saito's back, but suddenly...she felt an odd aura. That aura was emitted from the back of Louise.

(Don don)...The aura of Louise's back was wriggling and accumulating, pressuring Siesta.

Siesta withdrew her hand that reached for Saito.

For some reason, she felt she shouldn't do that.

With her cheeks facing Saito's back, she was hesitating for a moment... Her body entrapped in fatigue because of the daily work... Siesta soon fell into slumber.

Noticing Siesta was fast asleep, Louise began to move her body.

She was rolling to Saito.

Saito was awake, glancing from aside, he was watching Louise.

With her voice expressing anger, Louise muttered.

“Why did you ignore me during the day? You have been ignoring me for a while now, what the heck is going on?”

She had many questions she wanted to ask, but she couldn't ask thoroughly. So for now, she charged him about his attitude during the day.

With a calm voice, Saito replied,

“Eh? Wasn't it because you ignored me?”

“Don't distract me from the subject that I'm talking with you about right now!”

A smile surfaced from Saito when Louise said that. Somehow, the smile felt lukewarm.

“Don't put reasoning to satisfy yourself. See, you are acting selfish now, Louise. Tomorrow we must wake early, now go to sleep.”

Saito was closing his eyes with his face facing Siesta's direction. As for Louise, she was mumbling with a declined face, fiercely struggling inside the blanket. Somehow, she was looking very pathetic.

“You are forbidden to face that way.”

She was unconsciously pulling Saito sleeve.

But, without any sympathy, Saito responded,

“Goodnight.”

“You have to face this way!”

However, Saito still pointed at Siesta's direction.

“Okay, if that's what you want... Fine. You are not my familiar anymore!”

Louise covered herself with the blanket. However... Soon she grew anxious. In secret, she examined the situation by showing half of her face from the blanket.

Even so, there was no indication of change from Saito's back.

Louise was half-crying, as if someone in a mortifying state. Uuuu, those were sounds of moaning from her. Nevertheless, whatever she did, Saito did not turn to face her.

Soon, Saito's sleeping breath could be heard. He was fast asleep.

Louise was trembling as if in fear.

''What's wrong with you!? This whole week you have been keeping that attitude. Tell me about it!

''What about the thing when we rode that ship, weren't you offering the palm of your hand to me?

''I can't believe it!''

Inside the blanket, Louise was rolling around with anger.

''You always said you loved me before. Could it be a lie?

''Was it possible that one hour event on that Albion ship was an Illusion?''

For some interval of time, Louise, struggling inside the blanket, bit by bit grew more violent... But she knew she can't do that.

''Why did he show a cold attitude? Thinking calmly, more or less, I pretty much understand it. Saito always said 'love' to me... But not once have I returned that feeling.''

''But, but, but... It can't be helped.''

''I have determined to return his feelings when he's about to return home!''

''That's why I hastened the action for finding him a way to go home; meanwhile, this idiot is always indecisive. Well, I can pretty much understand the reason, but still...''

''I'm a Void user who's being targeted by Gallia.''

''There is another concern with Tabitha's mother which hasn't been settled yet.''

''Besides, abandoning them to go home, Saito's sense of responsibility won't permit it.''

''He has been bestowed with Gandálfr's power, the reason he came here. That is a not a fake sense of responsibility. It is Saito's own feelings of responsibility...''

''But since you had come here, could you act a little gentle? Why did you neglect me all this time?''

''What's with 'insolent pink-haired girl!?' Wasn't it you who liked the pink-haired one!?''

Those words were not even said, yet the next words had been drifting in her mind; being both in anger and in a confusing state, Louise was trembling. Now that it reached this state, it didn't matter anymore if the words had been said or not, it had already been in her head; Louise grew more irritated.

In the middle of her irritation, anxiously, gradually resurfacing in Louise.

''The most foolish thing perhaps... is my feeling that says, “When a way to return home has been found, I will return his feelings.” It's okay to decide like this, but what if before that happens, Saito has a change of mind?''

''If by any chance he falls for another woman, not me... “I'm glad I came here,” what would I do if that's the case?''

Each respective woman that she felt was charming was floating in her mind.

''It's somehow tolerable for the Princess to be acting strange in past occasions... Currently, Saito and I are not close enough yet. I can't let my guard down, there are many other women like that.''

''For instance, the figure who was sleeping right there, the daring Siesta.''

''Another instance, the one who put so much devotion to Saito, Tabitha.''

''But whatever comes to me, not even once I will let my guard down...''

The accident during the day was being recalled in Louise's mind. She's the one who was brought here from Albion, the one who had fascinating golden hair, that person right now was surfacing on the back of Louise eyelids.

The one that was seen with ridiculously big breasts.

''Among her group of stalkers, my familiar was not among them, but that doesn't mean there's a guarantee. Saito always said 'love' to me, it's only his personality that acted based on his whim. I'm the most familiar with him, so I knew about that.''

Now that I think about it, that fellow, previously he was always captivated with women that have big breasts.

Anxiety was being born within Louise, she was in a helpless situation.

''Strange ones. Smaller than me! This is the best! Now feeling like in trance because of what I just said, the important thing is there is no certainty anymore.''

''What if before a way home has been found, that kind of possibility really happens?

''What if before I can tell him my feelings, Saito has changed his?''

''If that's the case, my name will be engraved in the history of Halkeginia as the most block-headed person.''

''The more I think about this, it makes my mind closer to breaking.''

Eventually, Louise grew tired of thinking... She couldn't defy drowsiness' temptation any longer... Louise's sleeping sounds began to be heard. [[Image:ZnT12-047.jpg|thumb]]

When he noticed Louise has fallen asleep, Saito opened his eyes.

To make certain if she was really asleep, cyun cyun, he poked her nose. Kyuuuu, a cute sleeping breath resounded. Seems like she was really asleep.

Saito sung a victory song in his mind.

''Because Louise's behavior is close to a cat, if not the same, seems like I was not mistaken with my judgment.''

''When I draw closer, the manner Louise would behave... that will most likely be the attitude similar to an insolent angle, and staring at me with eyes full of passion, “No, being as cute as you is a sin.” I am pleased to say I'm fine with that (sarcasm).''

''But see... what about if we treat her a bit cold, what will happen?''

''First, she will respond by distancing herself while watching the situation. That's the time when she took a night stroll.''

''Even so, don't follow her... It will become impatient while still observing us, thereafter, it will draw closer eventually. Yes, this is exactly like that.''

''Wonderful, I'm really a genius...''

''Now I understand perfectly, composure is important after all.'' Saito was motivating his inner self. ''Because of my composure, Louise became the same as the fallen women who think of me as if I'm the core of the world.''

''Nevertheless, watching her sleeping face like this, Louise is looking really cute.''

His nose grew longer... And his long eyelash bent up, the shape of his eyes were closing... His lips faintly switched to the kissing pose.

Unintentionally, his lips drew closer... But when it was close enough, Saito shook his head.

''It's not yet time.''

''It's not the time yet, Saito.''

''Just a little longer, and Louise will completely fall to you. If you offer your hand right now, Louise will be victorious with a smile floating on her face.''

'' 'No, mole! After all, you want to touch me! I wonder what I should do? Aaaah! I know, if you want to touch me, go praise me until the quantity is enough to make one volume of a book. Just kidding! I won't give you anything. Ever.' ''

''Looking all important, she would declare that.''

''Do you think I will lose?'' Saito strongly gripped his right wrist.

''Bear with it, Saito. The sweetness of victory just lies ahead. If you were tempted here, you'll lose. What I did until now... For instance, I did my best to come home from Albion. All will be just like bubbles in water.''

However, looking here and there, Louise was cute. Reach for her lips, retreat, reach for her lips, retreat, it's a repetitive event, until a voice could be heard from behind.

“What are you doing?”

It was Siesta's voice.

When he turned, she was grinning with a smile.

“Did I awaken you?”

“Because of a certain rustling sound, I awoke.”

Siesta tried to hold her laugh.

“So-Sorry...”

When Saito replied, Siesta shook her head.

“Why have you made no attempt to find a way to return?”

That sudden question startled Saito.

“...Eh?”

“Miss Valliere always says, 'That idiot, when will he take action to find a way home?' ”

There was a crunching sound in Saito's head.

“About that, I want to go home, of course.”

“Then why?”

Giuut, Siesta's body drew closer.

“The people that I was in the care of still have unsettled problems. If I move too rashly, it will only leave a bad aftertaste.”

When Saito answered with a serious tone, Siesta smiled.

“I was right about you after all, I have decided it will be you.”

“Eh?”

He responded by his whole face reddening.

“But surely someday you will go home...when that time comes, will we part?”

A solemn air instantly surrounded the two.

“About that....”

“I...don't want it, that kind of thing.”

Saito kept silent.

''True, If someday I find a way home... Honestly speaking, it will be my parting with the people from here.''

''Can I bear to be parted with Louise?''

''Even if I think about how to find a way home, not much progress will occur. I want to return, but at the same time, I don't want to part with Louise.''

Being torn between two wishes, Saito was being swayed.

When he was thinking that, Siesta showed a delicate smile.

“Please don't seriously think about it, when that times comes, we will think about it.”

Siesta was speaking like a breeze of wind... But because of it, a vortex that seemed to have been dwelling in his chest since he returned from Albion now vanished.

“Siesta, it's good to have a wise trait.”

''That's really what I thought.''

''Don't even start thinking about it..''

''I'm sure I can give the proper answer when that time comes. For now, just think only of what lies ahead.''

“For now, if I'm not happy, it will be a loss. That's why I will enjoy the present to the fullest. If there's a moment when such help is needed, no matter what lies ahead, no matter how many times, I will help.”

(Hug) Saito almost fainted when Siesta hugged him with mere strength equal to the situation, with her soft breasts pressed against him.

Siesta was staring Saito straight in the eyes with burning passion, without hesitation, she pressed her lips.

“Wa-Wait...”

“Shhh...Miss Valliere will awaken!”

She was surfacing a teasing smile. She had kissed Saito lightly and fixed her hot eyes on Saito. When she was finished, she said,

“It's okay to enjoy this, but don't do this with other women.”

“O...kay.”

“Well, with Miss Valliere, it can't be helped. For example, the girl you just brought here from Albion.”

“Tifa? It won't happen! We're just friends.”

“You might be thinking like that, but what if her feelings aren't the same?”

When Siesta said it, Saito made a pondering expression.

“Wha-What do you mean?”

However, Siesta did not answer. Covering herself in the blanket, she said goodnight and closed her eyes.

“Siesta, please wait for a moment, just now... What is it, damn!”

Received a shock to his head. Looking nervously, Saito inquired.

“Uuah...”

Still sleeping, Louise was opening both of her arms. Apparently, she was half asleep. She was unconsciously attacking Saito's head.

A hand in a spear shape struck Saito lips. The moment following that, he received continuous attacks from Louise on the head. The moment following that, with her voice sounding in an odd tune, Louise returned to the bed.

Placing both her arms on the back of his head above the pillow, Saito closed his eyes.

Siesta's words still resounded in his mind.

''Now that I think about it, suddenly brought from Albion to a foreign place, she must be troubled.''

''Based on her circumstances during the day, will it be okay if I don't concern myself?''

''Apparently, she has become a pretty popular person....''

''Even he wanted to have a talk with her, but there was always a crowd around her. Even though he could find her in her room during the night, but she would also like some time alone, wouldn't she?''

''Anyway, it could not be denied that Tiffania holds too much secrets on her hands. Some of the secrets cannot be known to the public, and that's why he's restraining himself from contacting her too much. Saito, who had risen in ranks from a commoner to a noble, is still quite the famous person here. If he were to be too close to her, it would prompt people around them to raise the question, "what's this girl's background".''

''Nevertheless, I should visit her soon, that's what Saito thought. From Westwood Village suddenly living in a foreign country which Tiffania knew nothing about it. No doubt, this kind of situation would make her stressed. No matter how much her wish goes along with the promise from the person in question “I will show you the world past this boundary,” it doesn't correlate at all with stress.''

''Tomorrow I'll talk to her.''

With the same thought, Saito embarked on a voyage to the dream world.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Prologue|Back to Prologue]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story1_Chapter2|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume12 Story1 Chapter1

2016-05-14T05:16:37Z

Veritatis cupitor:

<noinclude>===Story 1: New Student from the White Country (Albion)===</noinclude>
====Chapter 1====

After classes in Tristain Magic Academy, it's a daily routine for most female students to hang out in the terrace drinking tea after leaving the dining hall.

Louise, Montmorency, and Kirche, the three of them were occupying a round table, chatting and enjoying the tea.

At that time, Kirche was leading the conversation, while Montmorency was acting the listener's part. Meanwhile, Louise, her eyes bloodshot, was concentrating on writing something. Sometimes she was yawning with a sleepy "Fuaaah."

“Hey Louise, while I'm talking, it's impolite to yawn, isn't it?”

“You're being annoying.”

Kirche was talking about the adventure they had one week before.

“By the way Louise, seriously, that gigantic Golem was super sturdy, wasn't it?”

Kirche's tone of voice indicated that she was enjoying this from the bottom of her heart, but Louise was knitting her eyebrows instead.

Watching the two of them, Montmorentcy continued to stare.

“Hey, what are you talking about? What do you mean by 'golem?' I wonder what kind of adventure you were having in Albion.”

Montmorency, who did not accompany them during the the trip to Albion, obviously didn't know anything. Of course that included the true appearance of Tiffania.

“That I can't tell you in detail... because it is highly classified information.”

Kirche was being more and more superior, Montmorency's face turned a bit sullen.

“It's okay, it doesn't mean I want to know. I don't want to be involved in a government-related concern.”

She was bluffing.

Following, by swinging her long curly hair, her vision shifted to the direction of the wide courtyard past the terrace. The timing just right, she saw the golden-haired Tiffania as she passed.

Tiffania was walking restlessly, as just behind her countless numbers of male students were following in succession. In the middle of those followers, Guiche could be seen, Montmorency's expression grew unpleasant.

“That guy! Even though I hurt him to such an extent! It seems he hasn't learned anything!”

With those words, at once, Louise's expression changed from sleepy to a face with sparkling eyes. When she saw that Saito was not among the Tiffania stalkers, she sat pondering for a bit with her eyes closed.

And then her eyes returned to the notes for the second time.

“Hey Louise, who actually is the girl that your companion brought here? I don't have any interest in politic matters, but I have interest in that girl! Not removing her hat while indoors, I absolutely want to conduct an investigation about her!”

“About why her breasts are so big?”

Kirche was trying to provoke Montmorency with an enticing tone.

“Screw that! It must be a counterfeit! More over, it's vulgar! Using such techniques to get the boys is cowardice!”

Just when Montmorency was giving her opinion, Louise stood up.

“Eh, is something wrong Louise?”

“I'm returning to my room.”

Louise was murmuring with her eyes both blazing and glittering. Inside those eyes she kept a chilled anger of a water tempest with a whirlpool.

Kirche was smiling with narrowed eyes.

“Please take good care of Saito.”

With merely those words, Louise left, shoulder sounds clunking, moving slightly. At the same time, she barely moved her right shoulder as if having a cramp. This slight vibration gradually turned more frequent, until her whole body began to shake.

Awkwardly and clumsily walking away, she was heading to the dormitory tower. She was angry, but she stopped her movement not long after that.

Louise was in the courtyard, from here on out the boys from the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit will be practicing, they were heading here. It's not like she was expecting them, but Saito was among them of course.

Clamorous sound and the talking from the crowd become more apparent, they were drawing closer.

Louise halted. She didn't want to see Saito's face directly. That's why she peeked from the side. If she directly saw him, she would blow him up for sure. That's what she felt.

Apparently Saito also noticed Louise's presence. However, he was averting his gaze, that could be seen clearly on his face. When she realized it from the side glance that she was peeking at Saito's face from, that made her blood boil. She couldn't take anymore than this, she was completely trembling. But... she can't blow him up directly while everyone was watching ahead. That was because her nobles' pride won't permit it.

Louise took a deep breath, gash! She struck her butt. She was running intensely. A while later, when she was able to repress her anger, Louise once again returned to the clumsy walking manner.

Someone—not Saito, but Malicorne—beside him called for her.

“Yo, Louise! We're practicing right now, may we borrow your familiar?”

“P-Pe-PEPEPEPEPEPEPEPEPEPE—”

“Pe?”

Malicorne's face suddenly turned pale.

“Pepepepe, Please use as you wish.”

Louise replied with a shaking tone. Saito too, his clear face still took a glance at Louise.

Watching the two of them staring each other, Malicorne leaned his neck a bit.

“What's happened between you? Having a quarrel again?”

“Quarrel? Hahaha! That can't possibly happen! Now gentlemen, let's hurry up. The time for training is short!”

Saito was walking away, his mysterious gait called for Malicorne. Malicorne and each member of the knight corps followed Saito with crooked necks.

Louise was dumbfounded, her face was seeing off the back of him. Her face instantly turned red and she was trembling all over her body. Louise took a note from her pocket. (Sketch sketch), she was writing something. After that was finished, she put the note back in her pocket and walked away...

That night...

Inside one of the rooms in the female dormitory, Siesta served wine to Saito and Louise with modesty. Siesta poured wine to the two of them and spoke with a cheerful tone,

“The other day I received this wine from Marto. By all means, this wine is one that won the second prize in the Gallia wine fair. Too bad I forgot the name...”

However, both Saito and Louise were silent, their minds sunk to the wine.

Siesta watched the two with a face full of dubiousness.

Ever since returning from Albion, the two of them have had this mood. They're clearly not speaking to each other. Somehow, they were angry, so they kept the silence, even their eyes wouldn't meet.

There is another thing, in the middle of the night, Miss Louise would go somewhere. I wonder what was she doing there? She always had heavy eyebags when she came back, but I didn't manage to ask her about it due to the fierce expression on her face. I once asked Saito about this matter. “Maybe Louise has some things she wants to think about,” he replied with a strange expression without looking back.

I'm troubled, I don't know the meaning of the attitude between the two of them at all.

Because of this atmosphere, Siesta especially, through hard work, obtained this wine... But even this good wine and pleasant mood set up could not bring much merit.

“It's time to sleep soon.”

Siesta prepared the bed and invited the two of them. It seems that today Louise won't take a stroll in the middle of the night. Squirming, Saito and Louise entered the bed. Their backs were facing each other; the two of them rolled up. Siesta was changing to pajamas, and after that, slid next to Saito.

Siesta was about to place her face onto Saito's back, but suddenly...she felt an odd aura. That aura was emitted from the back of Louise.

(Don don)...The aura of Louise's back was wriggling and accumulating, pressuring Siesta.

Siesta withdrew her hand that reached for Saito.

For some reason, she felt she shouldn't do that.

With her cheeks facing Saito's back, she was hesitating for a moment... Her body entrapped in fatigue because of the daily work... Siesta soon fell into slumber.

Noticing Siesta was fast asleep, Louise began to move her body.

She was rolling to Saito.

Saito was awake, glancing from aside, he was watching Louise.

With her voice expressing anger, Louise muttered.

“Why did you ignore me during the day? ?”


She had many questions she wanted to ask, but she couldn't ask thoroughly. So for now, she charged him about his attitude during the day.

With a calm voice, Saito replied,

“Eh? Wasn't it because you ignored me?”

“Don't distract me from the subject that I'm talking with you about right now!”

A smile surfaced from Saito when Louise said that. Somehow, the smile felt lukewarm.

“Don't put reasoning to satisfy yourself. See, you are acting selfish now, Louise. Tomorrow we must wake early, now go to sleep.”

Saito was closing his eyes with his face facing Siesta's direction. As for Louise, she was mumbling with a declined face, fiercely struggling inside the blanket. Somehow, she was looking very pathetic.

“You are forbidden to face that way.”

She was unconsciously pulling Saito sleeve.

But, without any sympathy, Saito responded,

“Goodnight.”

“You have to face this way!”

However, Saito still pointed at Siesta's direction.

“Okay, if that's what you want... Fine. You are not my familiar anymore!”

Louise covered herself with the blanket. However... Soon she grew anxious. In secret, she examined the situation by showing half of her face from the blanket.

Even so, there was no indication of change from Saito's back.

Louise was half-crying, as if someone in a mortifying state. Uuuu, those were sounds of moaning from her. Nevertheless, whatever she did, Saito did not turn to face her.

Soon, Saito's sleeping breath could be heard. He was fast asleep.

Louise was trembling as if in fear.

''What's wrong with you!? This whole week you have been keeping that attitude. Tell me about it!

What about the thing when we rode that ship, weren't you offering the palm of your hand to me?

I can't believe it!''

Inside the blanket, Louise was rolling around with anger.

''You always said you loved me before. Could it be a lie?

Was it possible that one hour event on that Albion ship was an Illusion?''

For some interval of time, Louise, struggling inside the blanket, bit by bit grew more violent... But she knew she can't do that.

''Why did he show a cold attitude? Thinking calmly, more or less, I pretty much understand it. Saito always said 'love' to me... But not once have I returned that feeling.''

''But, but, but... It can't be helped.''

''I have determined to return his feelings when he's about to return home!''

''That's why I hastened the action for finding him a way to go home; meanwhile, this idiot is always indecisive. Well, I can pretty much understand the reason, but still...''

''I'm a Void user who's being targeted by Gallia.''

''There is another concern with Tabitha's mother which hasn't been settled yet.''

''Besides, abandoning them to go home, Saito's sense of responsibility won't permit it.''

''He has been bestowed with Gandálfr's power, the reason he came here. That is a not a fake sense of responsibility. It is Saito's own feelings of responsibility...''

''But since you had come here, could you act a little gentle? Why did you neglect me all this time?''

''What's with 'insolent pink-haired girl!?' Wasn't it you who liked the pink-haired one!?''

Those words were not even said, yet the next words had been drifting in her mind; being both in anger and in a confusing state, Louise was trembling. Now that it reached this state, it didn't matter anymore if the words had been said or not, it had already been in her head; Louise grew more irritated.

In the middle of her irritation, anxiously, gradually resurfacing in Louise.

''The most foolish thing perhaps... is my feeling that says, “When a way to return home has been found, I will return his feelings.” It's okay to decide like this, but what if before that happens, Saito has a change of mind?''

''If by any chance he falls for another woman, not me... “I'm glad I came here,” what would I do if that's the case?''

Each respective woman that she felt was charming was floating in her mind.

''It's somehow tolerable for the Princess to be acting strange in past occasions... Currently, Saito and I are not close enough yet. I can't let my guard down, there are many other women like that.''

''For instance, the figure who was sleeping right there, the daring Siesta.''

''Another instance, the one who put so much devotion to Saito, Tabitha.''

''But whatever comes to me, not even once I will let my guard down...''

The accident during the day was being recalled in Louise's mind. She's the one who was brought here from Albion, the one who had fascinating golden hair, that person right now was surfacing on the back of Louise eyelids.

The one that was seen with ridiculously big breasts.

''Among her group of stalkers, my familiar was not among them, but that doesn't mean there's a guarantee. Saito always said 'love' to me, it's only his personality that acted based on his whim. I'm the most familiar with him, so I knew about that.''

Now that I think about it, that fellow, previously he was always captivated with women that have big breasts.

Anxiety was being born within Louise, she was in a helpless situation.

''Strange ones. Smaller than me! This is the best! Now feeling like in trance because of what I just said, the important thing is there is no certainty anymore.''

''What if before a way home has been found, that kind of possibility really happens?

''What if before I can tell him my feelings, Saito has changed his?''

''If that's the case, my name will be engraved in the history of Halkeginia as the most block-headed person.''

''The more I think about this, it makes my mind closer to breaking.''

Eventually, Louise grew tired of thinking... She couldn't defy drowsiness' temptation any longer... Louise's sleeping sounds began to be heard. [[Image:ZnT12-047.jpg|thumb]]

When he noticed Louise has fallen asleep, Saito opened his eyes.

To make certain if she was really asleep, cyun cyun, he poked her nose. Kyuuuu, a cute sleeping breath resounded. Seems like she was really asleep.

Saito sung a victory song in his mind.

''Because Louise's behavior is close to a cat, if not the same, seems like I was not mistaken with my judgment.''

''When I draw closer, the manner Louise would behave... that will most likely be the attitude similar to an insolent angle, and staring at me with eyes full of passion, “No, being as cute as you is a sin.” I am pleased to say I'm fine with that (sarcasm).''

''But see... what about if we treat her a bit cold, what will happen?''

''First, she will respond by distancing herself while watching the situation. That's the time when she took a night stroll.''

''Even so, don't follow her... It will become impatient while still observing us, thereafter, it will draw closer eventually. Yes, this is exactly like that.''

''Wonderful, I'm really a genius...''

''Now I understand perfectly, composure is important after all.'' Saito was motivating his inner self. ''Because of my composure, Louise became the same as the fallen women who think of me as if I'm the core of the world.''

''Nevertheless, watching her sleeping face like this, Louise is looking really cute.''

His nose grew longer... And his long eyelash bent up, the shape of his eyes were closing... His lips faintly switched to the kissing pose.

Unintentionally, his lips drew closer... But when it was close enough, Saito shook his head.

''It's not yet time.''

''It's not the time yet, Saito.''

''Just a little longer, and Louise will completely fall to you. If you offer your hand right now, Louise will be victorious with a smile floating on her face.''

'' 'No, mole! After all, you want to touch me! I wonder what I should do? Aaaah! I know, if you want to touch me, go praise me until the quantity is enough to make one volume of a book. Just kidding! I won't give you anything. Ever.' ''

''Looking all important, she would declare that.''

''Do you think I will lose?'' Saito strongly gripped his right wrist.

''Bear with it, Saito. The sweetness of victory just lies ahead. If you were tempted here, you'll lose. What I did until now... For instance, I did my best to come home from Albion. All will be just like bubbles in water.''

However, looking here and there, Louise was cute. Reach for her lips, retreat, reach for her lips, retreat, it's a repetitive event, until a voice could be heard from behind.

“What are you doing?”

It was Siesta's voice.

When he turned, she was grinning with a smile.

“Did I awaken you?”

“Because of a certain rustling sound, I awoke.”

Siesta tried to hold her laugh.

“So-Sorry...”

When Saito replied, Siesta shook her head.

“Why have you made no attempt to find a way to return?”

That sudden question startled Saito.

“...Eh?”

“Miss Valliere always says, 'That idiot, when will he take action to find a way home?' ”

There was a crunching sound in Saito's head.

“About that, I want to go home, of course.”

“Then why?”

Giuut, Siesta's body drew closer.

“The people that I was in the care of still have unsettled problems. If I move too rashly, it will only leave a bad aftertaste.”

When Saito answered with a serious tone, Siesta smiled.

“I was right about you after all, I have decided it will be you.”

“Eh?”

He responded by his whole face reddening.

“But surely someday you will go home...when that time comes, will we part?”

A solemn air instantly surrounded the two.

“About that....”

“I...don't want it, that kind of thing.”

Saito kept silent.

''True, If someday I find a way home... Honestly speaking, it will be my parting with the people from here.''

''Can I bear to be parted with Louise?''

''Even if I think about how to find a way home, not much progress will occur. I want to return, but at the same time, I don't want to part with Louise.''

Being torn between two wishes, Saito was being swayed.

When he was thinking that, Siesta showed a delicate smile.

“Please don't seriously think about it, when that times comes, we will think about it.”

Siesta was speaking like a breeze of wind... But because of it, a vortex that seemed to have been dwelling in his chest since he returned from Albion now vanished.

“Siesta, it's good to have a wise trait.”

''That's really what I thought.''

''Don't even start thinking about it..''

''I'm sure I can give the proper answer when that time comes. For now, just think only of what lies ahead.''

“For now, if I'm not happy, it will be a loss. That's why I will enjoy the present to the fullest. If there's a moment when such help is needed, no matter what lies ahead, no matter how many times, I will help.”

(Hug) Saito almost fainted when Siesta hugged him with mere strength equal to the situation, with her soft breasts pressed against him.

Siesta was staring Saito straight in the eyes with burning passion, without hesitation, she pressed her lips.

“Wa-Wait...”

“Shhh...Miss Valliere will awaken!”

She was surfacing a teasing smile. She had kissed Saito lightly and fixed her hot eyes on Saito. When she was finished, she said,

“It's okay to enjoy this, but don't do this with other women.”

“O...kay.”

“Well, with Miss Valliere, it can't be helped. For example, the girl you just brought here from Albion.”

“Tifa? It won't happen! We're just friends.”

“You might be thinking like that, but what if her feelings aren't the same?”

When Siesta said it, Saito made a pondering expression.

“Wha-What do you mean?”

However, Siesta did not answer. Covering herself in the blanket, she said goodnight and closed her eyes.

“Siesta, please wait for a moment, just now... What is it, damn!”

Received a shock to his head. Looking nervously, Saito inquired.

“Uuah...”

Still sleeping, Louise was opening both of her arms. Apparently, she was half asleep. She was unconsciously attacking Saito's head.

A hand in a spear shape struck Saito lips. The moment following that, he received continuous attacks from Louise on the head. The moment following that, with her voice sounding in an odd tune, Louise returned to the bed.

Placing both her arms on the back of his head above the pillow, Saito closed his eyes.

Siesta's words still resounded in his mind.

''Now that I think about it, suddenly brought from Albion to a foreign place, she must be troubled.''

''Based on her circumstances during the day, will it be okay if I don't concern myself?''

''Apparently, she has become a pretty popular person....''

''Even he wanted to have a talk with her, but there was always a crowd around her. Even though he could find her in her room during the night, but she would also like some time alone, wouldn't she?''

''Anyway, it could not be denied that Tiffania holds too much secrets on her hands. Some of the secrets cannot be known to the public, and that's why he's restraining himself from contacting her too much. Saito, who had risen in ranks from a commoner to a noble, is still quite the famous person here. If he were to be too close to her, it would prompt people around them to raise the question, "what's this girl's background".''

''Nevertheless, I should visit her soon, that's what Saito thought. From Westwood Village suddenly living in a foreign country which Tiffania knew nothing about it. No doubt, this kind of situation would make her stressed. No matter how much her wish goes along with the promise from the person in question “I will show you the world past this boundary,” it doesn't correlate at all with stress.''

''Tomorrow I'll talk to her.''

With the same thought, Saito embarked on a voyage to the dream world.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Prologue|Back to Prologue]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story1_Chapter2|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume12 Prologue

2016-05-11T08:05:24Z

Veritatis cupitor:

=== Prologue ===


Magic academy, Alviss dining hall.

It was customary for young nobles studying in the Tristain Magic Academy, to eat all three meals there.

A week had passed since the day Henrietta requested Tiffania to be brought from Albion.

Today, as like any other, Saito's group ate their breakfast at the table for third years as usual.

The three long dining tables were placed in parallel to each other, as seen from the entrance. The one on the far left was for the third years, while the middle one was for the second years, and the right was for the first years.

"She's really popular, you know."

Saito mumbled lightly as he stopped cutting meat with the knife. A light, ignorant voice replied,

“What? Popular?”

Guiche, who was sitting in front of him, asked back with his eyes wide open. Around Saito and Guiche, was the usual gang of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit. Already drunk in broad daylight, all of them turned their eyes to look in the direction Saito and Guiche were looking.

In that direction was the figure of a dazzling fairy with golden hair and a slender, charming body. However, her facial expression suggested that she was quite bewildered.

It was Tiffania.

With Henrietta acting as mediator, even though she was late by a month, Tiffania was enlisted as a first year and immediately became the topic of discussion for everyone.

Not to mention, the result of the mixing of elf and Albion royal blood made her beautiful face more dazzling than fine art.

Of course, both of her bloodlines were concealed. The few who knew her true colors were Henrietta, Principal Osman, Saito, and Louise. Plus Tabitha, Kirche, and Guiche. Outside this circle, no one knew about her secrets.

Of the two secrets Tiffania concealed, one could be figured out just by seeing her. So in order to conceal that, she wore a hat to cover her ears.

Normally, she would be forbidden from participating in class dressed like that. But with the ostensible reason that “her body is extremely weak to the sun's rays,” Tiffania had been permitted to wear a hat indoors. “If sunlight reached her fragile skin from the window, she would be sunburned,” was the reason Henrietta, as Tiffania's guardian, came up with in front of Principal Osman, the teaching staff, and the students.

Normally, nobody would have believed this reason.

However, Tiffania's skin was so pale that no other noble girl in the school, even those who hated going out under the sun, could be compared to her. Everyone who saw her skin believed that she could not stand the sunlight.

She was a being as ethereal as the faint glow of the blue moon. A figure that betrayed any ethereality she had, her reason for coming here from Albion, and what she has gone through as a noble.

With those three characteristics, an unknown fascinating aura seemed to be emanating from her. Tiffania was surrounded by male students who had completely fallen for her.

Surrounding Tiffania, who was wearing the Academy Uniform, were around ten male students, like ants around a sugar block and were ogling her.

“She is popular, to be more precise, highly popular.”

Guiche muttered while absentmindedly opening his mouth and gazing at Tiffania.
[[Image:ZnT12-015.jpg|thumb]]

“Those guys, what could be in their minds? Their actions seem more like those of servants towards a princess.”

Reynal replied while lifting his glasses. He sat to Guiche’s right, bearing the same duty as a member of Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.

''I see, it's just like Reynal said.''

Not only the brownish capes of 1st years, but dark blue capes of second years, and dark mantles of 3rd years could be seen around.

Immediately after Tiffania took a sip of her tea, they would pour it full. Immediately after she took a bite of her meal, they would give theirs to her. Immediately after Tiffania stretched to take a portion of something, they would deliver it to her, cut and served. Something like that.

Tiffania was troubled. No less than ten people of waiter-like attitude simultaneously offered their services to this golden haired beauty, competing bluntly by showing each one's special talents. It was a complicated situation where one couldn’t say a word carelessly, so the stalemate continued.

The crowded male students' eyes were focused at several visual points: her transparent white skin, her outrageously beautiful face, and one other point that was moving right then.

When that part moved, Guiche's feelings overflowed.

“You know, since the return from the Albion trip, I've always been thinking deeply. There's only one conclusion that can be made.”

Just left of Guiche was Malicorne, whose lips' outer edges were rising, beginning a nihilist smile.

“Now then, I, the Windward shall listen to your conclusion, Guiche.”

Like a class debate, full of confidence in his opinion and with an excellently polished voice, Guiche replied.

“Very well, the result of my conclusions. The two hemispherical objects on Miss Tiffania's chest are, in fact, magical weapons that can make half of the world's population mad over it.”

“So, half of world population meaning...”

“You are a man, aren't you?”

Malicorne, placing a finger on his chin, thought deeply. A few moments later, he seriously opened his mouth.

“Weapon. In other words, you mean lust for sex?”

“No doubt, it is lust for sex.”　

Saito, who was watching the two’s foolishness, also nodded as if agreeing “it is reasonable.”

“You are a genius, Guiche.”

“Even so, this is just a half-assed conclusion. My hypothesis still needs to be proven.”

Guiche swallowed a whole wine cup with a gulp.

“Now, come!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bang* Guiche stood. Malicorne too made a grand gesture and rose. With a 'We are now granted an audience with her Majesty' kind of act. The two began arranging their appearance.

The two fools nodded to show their readiness, and slowly approached the table for the 1st year students. 　

Reynal asked Saito.

“Those two, what could be in their minds?”

“Intoxicated with stupidity. Leave them for the time being!”

All the members of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit watched Guiche and Malicorne with worried faces.

Like drunken men, the two pushed through the 1st year students that were swarming around Tiffania. Not one of the first years were brave enough to resist Guiche and Malicorne, who were not only third years, but also part of the defense squad. The formation scattered, the path to Tiffania was open.

Guiche and Malicorne walked the path leading straight to the breasts.

Guiche stood beside Tiffania. Filled with nervousness and furthermore feeling inferior, she bowed deeply.

The next instant, “that” happened.

Without saying a word, Guiche's hand reached to the two ragingly magical weapons. He reached the breast. Feeling distortion, Tiffania's expression sharpened. At that instant, the dining hall's atmosphere froze.

“That idiot.”

Saito stood up.

But in the next few seconds, Guiche's body was wrapped in a huge waterspout that suddenly materialized like an underwater flower. In the middle of the waterspout, Guiche's body wriggled. Further behind, as usual, Montmorentcy stood expressionlessly swinging her wand.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zerrt*. The air inside the dining hall froze. Synchronizing the waterspout with the movements of her wand, she took it outside.

By the time they reached a corner, unseen by the crowd in the dining hall, the sound of the waterspout bursting open could be heard. Soon after, Guiche's yells echoed through the air.

“Wait, I just wanted to make sure, because I saw that thing my scientific curiosity grew, bigger, and bigger, and bigger until the point I couldn't resist it! I! Uaa! Whuarrgl!”

Saito heard the sound of a huge torrent assaulting Guiche.

The sounds of raging water continued, after a while, the hall turned silent.

Saito helped himself to the food while sighing. Reynal whispered to Saito,

“Incomprehensible, isn't it?”

“I think it's normal for them, getting drunk and going crazy... touching anything in front of them until they feel satisfied.”

“That's not what I mean, I'm talking about you.”

“Me?”

Saito looked blankly staring at Reynal.

“Usually, you would accompany them.”

“About making sure whether Tiffania breasts were real or not? Only an idiot would go to that extent. Don't put me in the same class as them.”

Reynal fixed his glasses, staring at Saito.

"Certainly, there is a possibility you were being shy, if we're feigning ignorance to your drunkenness' extent. In the middle of the day when there's something out of the ordinary, wouldn’t you want to make sure, like your hands were itching and you were being uncomfortable in your seat so you attempted to fix your waist, something like that?"

Reynal’s analysis was sharp.

“Even though you're like that, what's wrong? With that attitude of yours...”

“Whatever, just eat, it's going to get cold.”

Saito put on a calm face and started to eat his food. In the next instant, several girls gathered, surrounding him. The first was the 2nd-year Katie. The rest of them were a flock of first year girls.

“Sir Saito! Would you mind eating this pudding as your dessert?”.

The pudding was made from milk and fruits utilizing cold magic, making it appetizingly cool and delicious. With a clear, composed attitude, Saito nodded “Thank you,” and received the gift.

Each member of Knight Corps of the Water Spirit watched Saito, their faces filled with enviousness.

“Saito-sama, you looked so cool just now.”

“No, no, it's nothing.”

With a light, affectionate attitude, Saito mimicked Guiche and groped at his feet. But even that appearance created an oblate illusion in the girls' mind that made them cheer.

“Coool! After all, Sir Saito is really different than Sir Guiche.”

Katie, with cold eyes, threw a glance in Guiche's direction.

“That's not it. I'm no different at all. One might say that it's just them that turned into fools. Ahhahaha.”

As if in trance, the girls continued to stare at Saito.

“Really... Sir Saito is really a wonderful person.”

“It's not only that. But also super powerful.”

“That's right! A person who could somehow stop the Albion army by himself.”

Being fully absorbed, Katie said that.

“If it's Sir Saito, even those rascal Sky Armored Knight Corps would be beaten completely!.”

“I see, Katie, do you hate those knights from Kreudenhorve house, too?”

A question was asked to that girl, Katie.

“Of course, because that group always follow me whenever I take a stroll to the place I usually go! ‘Do you want to pick a flower?’ What a kind of talk is that!?“

“What a rascal!”

“I agree! That's a big difference from Sir Saito!”

“Kyaa kyaa” that was the commotion created by the crowd of girls.

Being stared at like that, Saito was thinking,

''Composure is important after all.''

Not guts, but composure and attitude - he felt like a flower being sucked by a bee.

''Ahh, have I ever experienced this breezy mood before?''

''Siesta cheers “kyaa kyaa,” but... that's not too often.''

Large numbers of girls yelling “kyaa kyaa.” This sensation, filling one with happiness...

Louise's magic, “The reason to stay in this world”. When I was under that influence, this kind of reality wouldn't make me feel joy. The encouragement from the flock of girls were like distant sounds. This could be a hallucination... But see, I'm a simple minded person...

''However it may turn out, I better enjoy it to the fullest for now.''

The sound of “kyaa” resounding from the girls' voices, the sweet endorphins permeating the brain.

While the sounds vibrated 'kyaa kyaa', Saito snuck a glance at Louise's table. There, Louise's face could be seen clearly. She continued to eat breakfast.

However, he knew... once in a while she peeked his way with glittering eyes. With those same glittering eyes, once in a while Louise boisterously used her fork on her plate.

Saito's nasal cavity widened, absorbing a lot of the sense of superiority in his chest.

''Look, look.''

''The kitten couldn't take it much longer.''

He whispered those words inside his mind.

Now let's stop for a moment, why was Saito feeling victorious like this?

What's with the real intention of “Composure is important” that Saito declared?.

What could be the meaning of the cat-like attitude that Louise presented?

The answer for all of that, laid in the return trip from Albion, because on that ship there existed the root of the misunderstanding.

During the journey from Albion, on that ship that Saito rode... inside that certain cabin, he pressed against Louise's lips.

Transmitting his feelings to Louise, it was a hot kiss.

Even that small heat was straining, they were exchanging a kiss with each other, naturally of course Saito's hand reached to Louise. He only did it because he felt that Louise was also filled with passion.

That was Saito's judgment.

But instead, when Louise was laid down looking embarrassed... she turned down Saito's reaching hand. And with a silent, vanishing tone muttered something.

“...so, I don't want to.”

Saito was hurt by that rejection. He couldn't believe it, even when she was in that heat, why? This was the inner Saito talking.

“W, wh, why?”

Louise reacted, shouting with anger,

“I won't repeat a second time.”

Actually, as Louise said that, Kirche slipped in from the adjacent room because of the noise.

“What's the matter, Louise?”

“No, nothing!”

Somehow, that indecisive situation was ended... the sweet atmosphere that was drifting along had gone somewhere. Both of them looked at each other before slipping into bed, their faces dyed red.

A moment later, they closed their eyes and fell asleep.

That time, Saito didn't notice... that Louise did not actually mean to reject Saito.

It was only the place that was unsuitable.

The words Louise uttered with a quiet voice before they were lost, the first part of the words did not reach Saito's ears.

“...so, I don't want to.”

Before this sentence was another sentence, “Because we're in a ship”.

“Because we're in a ship, so, I don't want to.”

Louise once said that.

It didn't really mean she was rejecting Saito.

However... Saito was feeling down already, he did not notice that, on the bed inside that cabin room, Louise's words were echoed several times, the obscure conclusion eluded him.

''Our mutual love should be enough.''

''Certainly, Louise's feelings were directed towards me.''

''But still... in the end her high pride did not permit it, I'm sure of it.''

''What am I supposed to do?''

In that instant, an idea flashed in Saito's mind.

He recalled the time when Louise wore the black cat clothes.

''I see now, Louise is a cat through and through.''

Her large eyes, round and round, made him excited. Her way of flirting with Saito looked exactly like that of a cat.

''Now, for a cat... to tame that animal, what am I supposed to do?''

''I know.''

''Cats, when they notice us drawing closer, they run.''

''And then they clearly disregard us.''

''That's totally Louise-like. ''

''Then, what about if we ignored one, what would happen?''

When that happens, the cat will first observe the situation... Even in this case if you continued to ignore it, eventually it will become impatient and draw closer.

''In the end, saying 'meow meow', cuddling its face against me...''

''This is it, this is it!''

In the middle of the bed it was the only conclusion that came to his mind. He nodded.

''Heh, no licking, you insolent cheeky pink-haired girl... who makes fun of me on a whim... The moment when you cuddle your face against me, Huhuhu, I will catch the scruff of your neck. Huhu, I am looking forward to that moment.''

The conclusion was one that was only reasonable to Saito's misconceived mindset.

For now, let's utterly ignore Saito and his paranoid misunderstanding. At midnight of the day after her return from Albion, Louise entered the bath looking charming and thoroughly washed her body. After that she proceeded to the altar room and did a long, long confession to Founder Brimir.

Founder Brimir... before marriage, that's, how should I say it, the thing that shouldn't be said, that's, what's it called, I mean, the thing I want to do, that's, please forgive me, but because it's not that I can't help it... that fellow for sure, he would absolutely do that with other girls, I mean, no seriously, helpless against the empty-brained maid, or, once acting strange with the respected princess, or lose himself to the strange breasts of the half-elf woman who's been here lately or maybe not... true, not only to the woman that have comparatively nice body, even to the small blue-haired princess of Galia, I mean, it's not he really has the feelings for that woman, but with the 1000 to 1 chance, it does not matter small or big anymore, just the dangerous elements have increased, in any case that's the situation, please forgive me. Amen.

After this strange and delusional confession, Louise's right hand and left foot that moved simultaneously entered the room.

What kind of expression Saito will show I wonder. I wonder if he is nervous, while thinking that she entered the room. However her familiar's attitude instead was quite calm, he was drinking tea.

Even though I'm greeting this special night with tenseness, his attitude hasn't changed. On the contrary, with eyes narrowed, “Yo, Louise. Isn't tonight a bright night”, he said those incomprehensible words.

What's with that? Louise entered the bed with that thought.

Next, followed by Saito.

Next, followed by the maid.

Unbeknownst to the three persons living in this room, sleeping together like three parallel logs, had already become something normal.

Louise was quite tense, as if being in trance. But, it's still too soon. Saito himself is not an idiot. Until Siesta falls asleep, I have to act, and after thinking that, she feigned sleep with all of her might.

Soon, Siesta's sleeping breath could be heard.

Louise's nervousness had reached its peak. She was quite tense, grasping the blanket tightly, biting it as if wanting it to rip.

Next calmly... Saito's hand placed itself on Louise's shoulder.

Shiver shiver, her whole body was trembling.

“...Idiot, Si-Siesta is still here, see? Despite that, you're re-reaching your hand out to your master. What could you be thinking!?”

Beyond doubt, Louise spoke with a small voice. I thought we would go to somewhere private like a warehouse. No, I mean I expected a good, ideal room. However, in this bed just next to Siesta who was sleeping. How could this familiar be so bold!?

She was surprised, but it's not about Siesta, it's about the overwhelming sense of superiority in Louise because his hand reached to her. Louise's heart was overflowing.

Even though it's just next to Siesta...

Even though the maid was just beside...

Despite this foolish maid was! Beside! here!

That's right, maid.

How dare you until now... well whatever... the victory... is mine? With this, this is my victory!

But, as I thought to do that in front of the other girl... somehow...

Haa.

That instant, Saito's hand slipped into the center of Louise negligee, her moaning voice leaked through her throat. Louise's mind was filled with white.

Although the maid is here! Even though the maid is here, despite the maid is here... pyun!

Saito's hand moved daringly, rolled the negligee and exposed Louise's thin breasts. Louise's eyes were closed, her face dyed red. Both her breath and her pulse ran ragged.

At this rate, I can't think straight much longer.

But I can still think one thing... the pulse beating fast in my heart, this is the first time I feel it.

Saito still hasn't said anything from his mouth but, many kinds of imaginative words drifted along in Louise's mind.

Could it be the orthodox one, “I will treat you gently.”

Or perhaps, “Don't be afraid?.”

What could it be? Hey you, what will you say at this time? I can't think. It must be the words he will say to me. “Let's forget ourselves in this moment.” The embarrassment, just don't forget the sensation. Ah, I can't think...

However... the first words that slipped from Saito mouth were...

“Gu.....”

That was leagues out of Louise's expectation, something that have soared past the fire dragon mountain.

What was just said?

Was that a sleeping breath?

No, that couldn't be...

“Guu guu.”

His natural sleeping breath could be heard. Louise turned impatient.

Did he fall asleep? Why?

She held Saito's hand that slipped on her breasts to make sure. No response at all. On the contrary, the hand swiftly fell from the center of her negligee.

“Uhh, uh.”

Louise turned with fearful anger.

In that direction she found Saito's sleeping face. His face filled with happiness, wasn't that drool that just dripped from his mouth?

Louise's face turned blue and at the same time reddened. The other side of her lips were raising. Leaking the sound “ku ku”.

Death sentence.

Normally this would deserve a death sentence.

What should it be?

Despite all the preparations that have been made, despite this cute master just lying beside him. Putting on a sleeping breath is really something.

She got her wand. For the time being let's convert him to ash. But after that though...

Hhhh. Perhaps he's really tired...

With the futon covering her, Louise closed her eyes. Quite a sleepless night began.

The next day, Louise was thinking. After all... doing that just beside the sleeping maid is unpleasant. Feels like being in another person's room... that kind of feeling. Of course that applies to nobles, too.

Therefore, Louise, when Saito muttered, “It's time to sleep,” and then fell to bed, stood awkwardly from the chair.

“W, wa, wa.”

“Wa?”

“Walk, I think I will take walk for sometime!”

“How refined. Tonight is quite cold, you'll catch a cold”.

Saito laughed, when he uttered that nonsense. Having gone too far to turn back, Louise slipped out wearing her negligee.

She waited for two hours, but Saito didn't come. When she came back to the room... he was sleeping and his mouth was opened wide. Today too, let's turn him to ash. She thought, instinctively holding her wand tightly, but her senses returned to her mind.

Perhaps he is really tired. For sure.

The next day, Louise once again took a stroll. This time she waited for four hours, but Saito still didn't come. When she returned to the room, Saito was crawling on the bed with a deep sleeping breath.

The same thing happened the next day.

For three consecutive days, Louise stubbornly took a stroll.

After waiting for a long time, Saito really didn't come. So, to kill time, Louise took a tree branch and sketched a drawing on the ground. The content of the drawing, the thickheaded Saito was kneeling before the wonderful noble Miss Vallière asking for forgiveness.

When the morning came, the drawing had turned into an artistic masterpiece.

Gradually this become a habit, and the next morning Louise took a stroll too.

Still, Saito didn't come.

Half crying, Louise began to draw some sketch, and the subject of the sketch was the idiot familiar being judged by the noble Miss Vallière herself, and he was swiftly being hanged. When the morning arrived, the sketch had become an epic tale.

This consecutive event, happened for one whole week.

Between these intervals, Louise added to the sketches day by day, Saito in the center of the sketch being whipped twenty two times, being hanged twenty times, being thrown to hell eight times, and being reincarnated four times as an insect to be trampled by Louise.

At this point Louise's rage reached its absolute peak. Finally, she came to a realization. After that, something cold enveloped her heart.

However, this is just something normal, so she shall not show her anger.

This is something that Louise, with pride tougher than diamond, would not permit.

Suppressing her anger as much as she could, Louise commented to Saito, with a trembling body and contorted face, that he could continue if he could do it.

However since Louise expressed the opposite reaction, Saito remained gleefully ignorant of her anger.

Saito is really thickheaded.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Epilogue|Back to Volume 11]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story1|Forward to Story 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter10

2016-04-26T07:46:17Z

Veritatis cupitor:

===Chapter Ten: The Heart of The Duet===

“I’m home.”

Returning back home from school, Saito passed through the doorway of his house. He took off his school jacket and went straight to the living room to turn the television on.

It was an ordinary day.

While he was watching the television, the phone rang.

He picked up the telephone. It was his classmate.

''Saito, have you seen the latest TV show?''

“Why do you think I did?”

''Someone who has as much free time as you ought to have.''

A trivial conversation.

Life was trivial every day.

There was nothing that could replace this lovely everyday routine…

Saito decided to browse the internet, so he turned his notebook computer on.

“Hm?”

It didn’t turn on.

There was no power supply.

After trying a few times, Saito found his mother standing behind him. Her hair was rather short and she seemed to have gained some weight lately.

“Mom, I’m hungry. Give me some food.”

“Not yet.”

“What? I want to drink some miso soup.”

For some reason he really wanted to taste it again.

His mother's miso soup.

Though it was nothing special and had a trivial taste, for Saito it felt like it would be the best meal ever.

“Saito.”

“What?”

“Haven’t you forgotten something?”

“What is it?”

“A thing that you should have done.”

“Homework?”

“Yes homework, but think about it... There is something else, isn’t there? The promise.”

“Promise?”

“Uh-huh. Haven’t you made an important promise to a friend?”

''Promise? What promise would that be?'' Saito thought.

He could not recall it.

Hurry up, remember... and while trying to remember, Saito woke up.

On a bed.

Tabitha was sitting nearby, reading a book.

He knew the sight of that bed and of that room. It was Tiffania’s room inside a house in Westwood Village.

He had used to stay in there.

Saito squeezed his eyes shut as he was blinded by bright sunlight pouring through the window.

Somehow… he was feeling refreshed.

Though his head was still dizzy from the collapse, he felt free…

Noticing that Saito woke up, Tabitha closed her book.

“How?”

“Hm? I feel refreshed… I wonder if it’s the effect of Tiffania’s spell? It was enough to put me to sleep… I feel alright I guess. However, it feels a bit strange. As if something is gone.”

Tabitha nodded.

“Where is everyone?”

“They left for home earlier. They took that half-elf girl with them.”

“I see… what a heartless lot. Disregarding the person under a strange spell, and moreover — leaving him behind.”

Then Tabitha stood up and looked directly at Saito's face.

“Do you want anything?”

“To drink miso soup.”

Saito said with a sigh. It was a first thing that came to his mind.

“What is that?”

“Well, a dish in my world… I would like to eat soup.” Saito said, feeling a little embarrassed.

Suddenly - strong feelings hit him.

A torrent of emotions.

What had been stored up until then, the so called "Nostalgia" that was being suppressed, literally started to flow out like a huge waterfall into Saito's head.

The girl who sat next to him at school.

The best friend with whom he used to play.

Every person he forgot about, their faces floated into his memory.

He remembered the face of the physical education teacher who used to punish him. He missed even those people.

“What's wrong?”

“…They're returning. Returning.”

Saito coughed out.

When he recalled his hometown, he started to cry…

Indeed, the fake motive he had to stay in this world had disappeared.

Since he came to this world, more than one year had passed.

''I want to return home.''

''I want to drink miso soup.''

''I want to meet my friends.''

''I want to go to school.''

''I want to browse the Internet...''

What had been hidden deep inside for such a long time… Saito felt it all break free, with loud cracking sounds.

He recalled Cattleya’s words from before,

“When shocking events happen, a human has the ability to lock their mind.”

And just then, the lock came off.

Saito was crying… sobbing painfully.

“What’s wrong?”

Tabitha asked him.

Saito looked at the runes on his left hand absent-mindedly.

“The runes look different…”

Derflinger, who was leaning against the bed, answered,

“Because Tiffania erased the fake motive to stay in this world that was within you, it has affected your familiar abilities as well."

“…Then shouldn’t they have been erased altogether?”

Saito said while watching the faded runes.

“That’s true somewhat. Runes react to your mind’s state. Because you just lost the reason to stay in this world, the turmoil in your mind was reflected on your runes.”

Absent-mindedly, Saito said in a far away voice,

“Hey Derf...”

“What?”

“My… my feelings for Louise — were they also fake, created by the familiar’s runes?”

Derflinger thought about it for a while

“Well, that's not for me to know. It's the way partner’s heart feels.”

“Well, if that’s the case… then it will be my true choice, I guess.”

“I guess, it will be the true choice.”

Louise and others walked down the road to Rosais.

“Isn’t Rosais 50 leagues away still? Walking such a distance is way too demanding.”

“It can’t be helped. It is because Tabitha decided to stay... Will she help Saito search for the way back to his home place, far away?”

Louise grew silent and started to quietly bite her lips.

“What is it? I already knew the truth. Saito is a human from another world. Jean told me.”

Kirche stole a glance at Louise.

“However, aren’t you a bit too cold? Leaving behind Saito, whom has no place to go to.”

Reticent Louise, said nothing.

“Say Louise…”

“What?”

“Could you tell me one thing… you learned how to act like a mature woman by wearing alluring underwear. But why do you tell such lies?”

“I wasn’t lying.”

Kirche placed a hand on top of Louise’s head, and patted gently.

“Honestly, you are just scared.”

“What?”

“You did not want to see… that Saito’s feelings for you were just some familiar’s delusion. Therefore you could not face it and just ran away.”

“You are wrong.”

“When Tabitha said ‘I’ll stay’ you wanted to stay with her, didn’t you? Why did you leave?

“That’s wrong. The only reason I was reluctant is because I wanted to bring Tiffania to princess-sama quickly, as ordered. So, when Tabitha said she’d stay, I was reluctant to leave her behind.”

“That is an excuse that only you believe.”

“It’s not an excuse.”

“Let’s suppose that Saito’s feelings for you were just some delusion, what will you do?”

“Nothing much. I’ll just search for a way to take him home in any case - that’s what.”

“And what if those are Saito’s true feelings?”

“I-I’ll l-look for a way to take him home.”

“And now you are acting flustered.”

“Not flustered. I am not flustered!”

“You are such an easy to read child. You are deeply in love with Saito, aren’t you?”

“You are wrong! Idiot!”

“Hey Louise, now you are acting cowardly. Even if the feelings of the person that loved you are fake, it is not the same with you... Just this time you will have to rely on your own charm.”

“…what?! I am not in love!”

Louise said while pouting.

''It is not love. I am not in love with him.''

Louise repeated this many times in her mind, trying to persuade herself.

''That can’t be so... ''

''Why would I love a guy like him? Certainly, it’s just me feeling jealous about my familiar.''

''That’s right, I feel those feelings only because he is my familiar. ''

But though she was repeating it over and over again… tears were still falling from Louise’s eyes.

''But why would I cry so hard then?''

''I am just a coward'' – Louise thought.

Even facing enemies was less scary than this.

''‘Saito’s feelings for me were just some delusion’'' – there was nothing scarier than that.

''That’s why I ran away, tail between my legs.''

Could it be that Saito’s ‘I love you’ was just another fake motive to stay in this world?

Then, all the moments she and Saito shared… were nothing but a lie.

To put it simply, all her treasured memories would turn into a lie.

''If that were to happen, then I would die'' – Louise thought.

The most important thing in this world for her… would turn into nothing.

That’s why she could not face it.

Louise rubbed her eyes.

Guiche, who was walking in the back of the group, mumbled to himself.

“It is saddening somewhat, though I agreed to erase Saito’s ‘false motive to stay in this world’… when I think about it may be a bad thing to do.”

This way Saito might lose the balance of his spirit. Though not willing to return is not a healthy thing either, but what happens when he cannot go back?

Then he would not have the usual strength to deal with it.

The ‘fake motive to stay in this world’ would be replaced with ‘looking for the way to go back’… And when his familiar’s spirit balance is gone, what extreme measures may Saito take?

However, looking for the various ways may not be bad. But what if they never find a way for Saito to return…

Guiche tried to imagine himself as a familiar.

However, his imagination was blank.

''Well, umm, from where did Saito come?''

''He said that he came from the Rub' al Khali side.''

''Well.''

''If I was now summoned to Rub' al Khali….''

“Hmmm.”

Guiche cocked his head.

He could not imagine it. Guiche only knew Halkeginia and thus he could not imagine other lands correctly.

“Lets replace bar with a castle then.”

But even so he could not grasp it. He should have taken his lessons more seriously.

''Because there is no other way, let’s just imagine the girl I like for now.''

''Weeell…''

''First of all, it has to be a girl.''

''And another girl.''

''Darn, it has to be a single girl…''

''Final girl.''

''Tsk, it’s no good – forget it…''

“First thing - she has to be cute, yes.”

Guiche hit his thigh.

''What?! If I were summoned to some place by a cute girl I would not return at all!''

Guiche, upon realizing the truth, ran to Louise, who was still devastated, to tell her about it.

However, something was touching his shoulder.

"Hmm? Who is it. I'm busy now. Just tell me about it later."

That thing prodded his shoulder again.

"Seriously, who's touching my shoulder?"

Guiche looked at everyone in front of him.

"Hmm, Louise is here, Kirche too. Even that half-elf girl called Tiffania is here too , then who could it be behind me!"

Guiche clapped his hands together.

''It must be Saito! Yeah, that's right. Eh, you came back? By the way, that Tiffania girl really does have unusually big boobs, just like what you've said!''

''I, Guiche, feel the need to personally check if they are the real deal. Don't you agree?''

“Who are you? Hey, you!”

Then Guiche turned around and let out a loud shriek.

“Giyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Following Guiche’s scream, Louise and others turned around.

A dreadful scene played before their eyes.

A huge figure, about 20 mails in height, towered in front of them.

“W-what is that thing?!”

Bathing in the morning sunlight and spreading an ominous atmosphere around, stood a huge fencer figure. It wore a black, shiny armor and a grasped a long sword in its hand.

After a few moments, it smoothly lifted that enormous sword up and slashed it down into the ground.

A huge cloud of dust sent Louise and others into a coughing fit.

“It’s been a long time, Void user.”

Louise knew that voice. She heard that voice in Albion, during the ball…

Gallia’s Familiar of Void.

The mysterious woman who followed Louise…

“It’s you! Myoznitnirn!”

“Oh, you remember me? I’m honored.”

Startled, she looked up at the head of the figure - that was where the voice came from. Was she there? Or was she in a different place?

Perhaps the latter.

The Myoznitnirn was the Familiar of Void, master of dolls. She wouldn’t be fighting herself.

“What do you want?”

“I came to express my gratitude. After all, the other day, you stole our princess so well.”

“What princess?! You imprisoned her and tried to break her will!”

“Break will? Oh, and you are different? Breaking your familiar’s will is not that different. Look what nice effects it had on Alviss.”

Louise set up the wand and uttered an incantation.

But… there was still no ‘Void’.

Meanwhile, Guiche gathered himself, and recited a spell as well.

Seven bronze armored maidens appeared.

“Valkyries! Attack him!”

The seven bronze maidens of war aimed their short spears at the huge fencer figure.

Yet… the short spears snapped.

“Hey… do you seriously think that such puny golems could hurt Jörmungand?”

The huge golem called Jörmungand lifted its foot with ease.

And he smashed the seven valkyries like insects. Next, Kirche recited her fire magic.

A huge fireball hit the Jörmungand, but even that couldn’t leave a scratch on the armor. The thick armor was impenetrable.

“Useless. It’s a mistake to think that you can hurt the Jörmungand with elemental magic.”

Jörmungand took a step forward. Was there a person inside? It was walking too smoothly for a golem.

Surprisingly, despite its huge body, one could hardly hear the footsteps. It was prowling like a cat.

“How can this golem…”

“Golem? How rude. The Jörmungand is not some golem!”

Jörmungand lifted the sword and smashed it hard against the ground next to Louise and others.

The earth shook from the impact.

“Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Louise and her friends fell on the ground.

Jörmungand’s arm penetrated the cloud of dust, gripped Louise, and lifted her up.

“Hn…”

Freezing fear gripped Louise’s heart.

“Sai-”

She almost called out Saito’s name.

But… she choked the name down before it left her lips.

''I have no right to call his name.''

''I won’t hide behind the fake heart.''

Louise courageously stared at the Jörmungand.

“Hm?”

Worried, Saito could see a gigantic knight figure with his left eye. His left eye vision was shaky. He could see Guiche and others from high above.

He could see through Louise’s eyes.

This ability activated itself only when his master was in danger…

“Really… what mess did she get into this time?”

Seeing the somehow frightening knight figure raging about, Saito spoke in a nonchalant voice.

Derflinger, who was leant against the bed side, called out to Saito.

“Is it about the young lass?”

“Yeah. I can see it with my left eye.”

“Same way. Though I will say it clearly – if you don’t love her, don’t go. The undecided Gandálfr is just a burden. It would be useless to go. If you are not sure – don’t get involved.”

Saito took a deep breath.

“While you were at it, you could have erased my familiar's ability as well.”

“What for?”

“So then we wouldn't need to go anywhere.”

Derflinger clattered while laughing.

“Chigeegee.”

Saito stood up, taking Derflinger with him.

“Let's go, Tabitha.”

“Partner, do you love that young lass?”

Saito said in clear voice.

“It’s useless. She’s so unlovable. That girl is selfish, stupid and haughty… Moreover, lately she’s been really needy to be complimented by me. When I think about it – she is completely unlovable. She’s always angry. And we do nothing but argue most of the time. It’s so annoying.”

“Then why are you going to save her?”

“… because whenever I look at this girl, my heart beats like crazy. From the first sight my whole life has been cursed. If I had known her character this wouldn’t have happened. Yeah, I would have lead a untroubled life then… eh?”

Shocked, Saito looked at Tabitha.

“Now, did you just smile?”

“Imagining things.”

“Hey, you smiled! Hey!”

Sylphid appeared by the window. Tabitha quickly mounted it. Holding Derflinger in his hand, Saito perched on Sylphid as well.

“Hold tight. We’ll fly fast.”

Tabitha said in a casual voice.

Louise struggled violently, held by Jörmungand.

“Let go! Let me go!”

“You say to let you go, but we just met.”

Louise was brought closer to Jörmungand’s face. Within the old-fashioned fencer’s helmet was burning a pale light surrounded by the darkness. It seemed to be completely hollow.

Jörmungand looked like the one-eyed demon from the southern lands. Louise trembled.

“Hey hey, This fellow has Ancient and Void, two magic elements mixed in it. What you are you getting scared for?”

“Why did you make such a monster?”

“Well. Maybe it’s because you are a mage that you do not understand. Familiars cannot judge a thing. Familiars act upon their master’s orders. Nothing more than that.“

“You are wrong!”

Louise shouted.

“Even a familiar is a living being! It’s not something that just follows its master’s orders blindly! That would be just a golem!”

“A mage’s words mean nothing. Even you treated your own familiar that way!”

“I was different! We were a team! Anyways, you are a coward! Stop hiding yourself and come out! Stop using puppets to do your fights! What is your goal!? Tell me!”

“What a troublesome lass! Just use your ‘Void’ already!”

With these words Louise realized.

''What does she want me to use ‘Void’ for? Of course, now I cannot use it anyway. ''

''But… for some unknown reason, she wants me to use ‘Void’, I guess I could use it to my benefit and avoid being crushed. ''

“Sorry, but I cannot meet your expectations. I will aim my wand only when my opponent is a noble. I won’t use my spells on a shady character like you.”

“Say what?!”

Jörmungand squeezed hard. Louise’s face contorted with pain.

“Louise!”

Looking down she saw Kirche, Guiche, Tiffania, and the kids anxiously looking upwards.

“Run away!”

Louise shouted.

“But, but…!”

“Don’t worry about me! Take Tiffania and the children and run away! Please!”

Kirche nodded and urged Tiffania and the children to come with her.

Yet…

“I won’t let you go!”

Holding Louise in its hand, Jörmungand jumped up. Louise was surprised by the lightness that did not suit such a gigantic figure. It seemed like prowling was not the only thing it could do.

That thing was like a human, just much larger! Jörmungand landed in front of Kirche and the others, blocking their path.

“Don’t disregard me thinking that you can run away. Next time you try to escape, I will simply crush you without mercy.”

“Even the children?!”

“Yeah. If you are together I will have no choice but to crush you all, right? Maybe it would be better to separate?”

Louise trembled after hearing such words. She slowly started to sing.

“Seems like you are going to cast ‘Void’ after all.”

“W-what are you saying! I won’t cast! Didn’t I tell you! Only if a noble opponent…”

“Such a boring lie. You had plenty of chances to cast it. Yet you did not, you waste. You are so useless.”

Jörmungand threw Louise to the ground.

In an instant Kirche cast the ‘Levitation’, but the softening was marginal. Jörmungand’s power blocked the elemental spell.

Although her fall was slowed down a bit, Louise still slammed hard against the ground. Her body was in intense pain.

She could not breath! She could not move!

“Well then, I will trample you. Say your prayers, ant.”

Jörmungand raised its foot. Louise closed her eyes shut.

‘Zun’ – a sound echoed… and the cloud of dust lifted again.

Feeling no ground underneath her, Louise opened her eyes.

Louise was riding Sylphid’s back, who had rescued the girl in the nick of time before she was crushed underneath Jörmungand’s foot.

“What’s the meaning of thi-?”

She asked in a surprised voice turning around. And saw Saito sitting there.

Louise’s eyes opened wide and she shouted.

“W-what are you doing here?! I didn’t call for you!”

Then she turned to Tabitha.

“Tabitha! Didn't you say you’d help Saito find a way for him to return home?!”

“I was told to help you instead.”

‘Tsun’ – Louise crossed her hands and declared.

“…Really, Tiffania’s magic is so ineffective! Otherwise why would this idiot be coming this way!?”

“Its effective. Very effective. Honestly, it put me into a half slumber. What about this world? Does it have Internet? Impossible. Is there a burger bar? Not a chance! Yeah, getting drunk is the only thing of note in here. What a shame. And it’s all your fault, Louise the Zero-san!”

“Eh?”

“Hush, really that’s too much… Now, I would still rather be here. Whaat, void? Whaat, fake memory? I recall it now thanks to you. I recalled what had been lost for a year. Look, aren’t these tears? They’re because I cannot find a way back!”

Saito pointed at his puffy eyes.

Louise turned her face away.

“T-that’s not good. I’ll find a way to take you back! Mo, and stop talking trash about my world!”

“Yeah, thanks to you I cleared the mist off my eyes. Really, there are still things left for me to do in this world. Whether it is the Void or Holy Land – I will find a way myself. I will go back. Yeah, I will return!”

“Stupid! Stupidstupidstupid! Then go fast! I will not be alone!”

“Yes. Such an angry thing you are, but look, hey, there is Kirche, Guiche, and Tiffania. Princess-sama and Siesta. Even Tabitha’s mother. Do not think the world revolves around you alone. I only came here to help my friends!”

“Wha-?”

“I want to help this world the best I can! I understood that! Because, before being Gandálfr, I am a human first! Because I am Hiraga Saito!”

Blood rushed into Louise’s head. For some reason, her pride took the best of her.

“Me? What about me then!? I do not have a place in there!? What? Did you only say you love me because you are a familiar? Saitooo!”

Saito shouted, beyond angry.

“Listen you! How long can I keep telling ‘I love you’ to a girl who does not return my feelings?! I should be getting a medal for this!”

“Eh?”

“What’s so good about you? No one would take notice of you - you are haughty like hell, you kick around when you sleep, you do not wear panties, one only can say ‘I love you’ to you out of pity for the bust-handicapped girl, really. There’s nothing else to praise you for. When I ignore you, you try to provoke me calling it a familiar’s ‘reward’, but when I misunderstand and drool about it, you put me down with insults. Your head is as much of a zero as your chest is, idiot. Realize the reality, peach-haired fool.”

“That, t-this…don’t say that… are you saying such terrible things because of turmoil? Because I did act bad, I will forgive you this time, but usually I would kill you three times for such words, understand?”

“Shut up! Therefore my love for you is just sympathy for a pathetic girl, as well as an unwilling familiar’s attachment. I won’t follow you around. Hereafter, I’ll be on my own.”

“Looking forward to that! Very cruel! Cruel! Too cruel!”

Louise shouted, shaking her head.

“Oi! I need some help there!”

Guiche’s voice came from below. Looking down, they saw him in the hand of Jörmungand, groaning in pain. Meanwhile, Kirche and Tiffania were taking the chance and getting the children out of there.

“Seems like you turned into bait, didn’t you, commanding officer. Let’s save the praises. Wait!”

With a cry, Saito jumped off Sylphid.

At the same time he slashed the sword down at the hand that was holding Guiche.

However, with a loud sound, Saito’s sword was repelled.

“Cut!”

The next moment, Jörmungand’s hand lifted above Saito, as if trying to smash an annoying mosquito. Saito kicked off the Jörmungand’s hand and managed to avoid the formidable palm.

“Ku!”

Doing a somersault, Saito landed on the ground. At the same time, Jörmungand’s feet moved at an incredible speed, trying to step on Saito.

Rolling to the side, Saito avoided the foot.

“What’s this?! What kind of golem is this?! It’s way too fast!”

The speed was fundamentally different compared to the time he fought Fouquet’s golem.

If Fouquet's golem was a turtle, then this Jörmungand was a cat.

Of course, not just a cat. Steel arms and legs, and a gigantic figure… It all combined into a human-like dexterity.

With just the right timing, Saito jumped back.

Jörmungand pulled out the sword from its waist.

“It even has a weapon like that?!”

Holding its big sword, Jörmungand swung downwards, aiming at Saito.

Saito dodged to the side, but it seemed to have read his movements completely.

Jörmungand lifted its left hand over the right shoulder - there were three small throwing knives hidden between its skillful fingers.

However, even if they were called throwing knives, they were the size of a big sword.

Something that could cut humans into pieces!

Though Saito managed to avoid the first two, he had to parry off the third with his sword.

Not giving him a break, Jörmungand lowered his sword.

A frightening speed.

Somehow Saito managed to dodge the four weapon attack and hit Jörmungand’s foot.

However… only an empty sound echoed from the place where the sword hit.

“Derf , cut him!”

“This fellow is using ‘Counter’.”

“That’s what elves use!”

Saito recalled the battle at Alhambra castle.

Then… only Louise’s ‘Dispel’ could penetrate this armor!

“So because of the big amount of ‘Counter’ used, it is impossible to penetrate the armor.”

“You say too many useless things!”

Dodging to the side from the fist, Saito shouted.

Feeling uneasy, Louise was watching Saito's fight from Tabitha’s Sylphid.

Saito’s sword was not damaging Jörmungand in the slightest!

“What to do… Saito will lose at this rate…”

Tabitha turned to Louise.

“Void.”

“I can’t use it!”

“Why?”

“Not enough willpower!”

“Gather it.”

“Without sleeping I cannot restore it!”

After thinking about it for a while… Tabitha suddenly made Sylphid dive down towards Saito. Then she recited ‘Levitation’ and caught him up in the air.

“What?! Are you running away?! But even if you try to run away, as quick as this thing is, it will catch us in no time! Besides there are children too!” Saito shouted, suddenly being interrupted during the fight.

“You cannot win just by yourself.”

“No, it isn’t true!”

“Silence.”

Tabitha said as if trying to focus.

“Yes?”

Then Tabitha informed Saito, loud enough so that Louise would hear that too.

“Let us continue from where we left off.”

“Ha? Continue what?! Even though I don’t understand, right now it is no-ghm!”

Saito could not finish the sentence.

Because…

Tabitha’s lips pressed tightly against his.

“Mh…nmh…”

Saito’s eyes widened from the shock of the sudden kiss.

Moreover Tabitha, in a bold act that didn’t suit her reserved personality, entwined her tongue with his. To show it Louise, Tabitha sucked loudly on Saito’s tongue.

Louise blankly stared at the spectacle before her, as if not able to understand it.

Her mind could not follow the sudden event.

However… when Tabitha’s lips touched Saito’s, it certainly was a kiss.

Louise’s shoulders started to tremble like during an earthquake.

“Y-youuu… s-s-s-such thing…”

Then Tabitha’s hand slowly embraced Saito’s neck and pulled him tight against her. Her tiny body pressed hard against Saito.

Louise’s mind recalled Tabitha’s words.

“Moreover, c-c-c-continuing from where y-you left oooooooooooooooooooooooooooff?!”

In other words, they were doing such things behind Louise’s back.

Louise's pink hair stood up, her eyes set aflame. Her body was filled with a violent burning anger.

Since her anger rose to the utmost limit, a great willpower was generated and Louise’s body was wrapped in an aura of magic.

After confirming that the heat haze of magic was rising from Louise’s body, Tabitha quickly separated herself from Saito.

“Now.”

Louise turned to them and started chanting a spell.

''Is Naudiz Wunjo Jera…''

Derflinger shouted.

“That’s not a Dispel! It cannot penetrate the armor! Explosion will be repelled!”

The runes that Louise started to chant were the ones for ‘Explosion’.

Because this was the spell that Louise was the most familiar with.

''Eoh Thorn Feoh Járnsaxa''

''Is the anger the source of my power?''

While uttering an incantation, Louise thought.

For a long time I… had lived with so much anger stored in me?

''Ós Thorn Uruz Ru Rad''

With anger… blossomed other feelings.

''Peordh Yr Sowilo Kaun Othila''

She was too scared to admit them.

Louise, who completed the spell, turned to them.

After finishing the cantrip, not having a place to go, the magic began to run through her body. The magic was in her shoulders, arms, palms, fingers, in the tip of her wand… Louise shot the explosion.

White light appeared at one spot of Jörmungand’s armor.

“Uo…”

Saito groaned.

Tabitha’s eyes also opened wide watching the light.

Light kept on growing until it swallowed the whole Jörmungand.

At the same time, Jörmungand’s armor kept on swelling like a balloon… then an earth shattering explosion rang.

Jörmungand, as if stuffed with dynamite from the inside, exploded. Remains of armor scattered all over the place.

When the last parts of Jörmungand came smoking down, Kirche and the others ran out from hiding.

“Saito! Louise! You are not burnt, are you?”

“No way! You were great! To beat such a monster!”

“That’s good… I thought we were going to die so soon after leaving the village!”

Guiche, Kirche, and Tiffania took Saito's hand and jumped with joy. Children ran up and encircled them.

After a while, when the first wave of joy passed… Kirche and Guiche looked at Saito with serious expressions on their faces.

“…sorry, but did you want to take part in this? Though you helped a lot in defeating this big thing…”

Saito answered in a really tired voice.

“Nonsense. Never apologize again. I did what I wanted to do.”

Kirche and Guiche smiled.

“Kiyaa! It was miserable! And clumsy!”

“But as expected from Saito!”

“Now you are making fun of me…”

Among this friendly chatter, there was a sole girl whose shoulders were trembling.

It was Louise.

With small steps she approached Saito and, interrupting his joyful talk with Guiche, pulled his ear.

“W-what is it?!”

Louise smiled. However, her lips were trembling.

“What was that about?”

“Eh?”

Louise's eyes blazed up brightly.

“Continuing from where you left off?”

Saito panicked.

“Idiot! That was just Tabitha’s clever trick.”

“Well. I understand it. The dog acts like a dog. But what interests me are those emotional, ugly things you said. Yes, surely it came from you rather than a familiar…”

Eyes burning like demons, like a bird of prey carrying its victim to the nest, Louise dragged Saito to the bushes.

Saito’s screams echoed long in the vast, blue sky of Albion.

Meanwhile, hiding itself from the party, a shadow collected Jörmungand’s armor.

It was Myoznitnirn. She held a piece of the torn armor like a valuable treasure.

“The armor endured such an explosion… I wonder what else one can do with elf magic? Indeed, it may be very interesting.”

She said to herself.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 10 Chapter 1

2016-04-16T04:38:08Z

Veritatis cupitor:

==Chapter 1: Hero & Demon==

Ryner was kidnapped.

He was snatched away by the monster resting in the Remrus Empire.

Thus,

“Damn it!”

Sion Astal wanted to shout that, but his voice was swallowed back.

Then he pressed a hand to his chest.

He felt something was being restless in the depths of his chest.

He didn’t know if that was his own feelings, or the feelings of the '''Hero''' that was engulfed in his body.

But the restlessness in his chest was very strong.

It was so restless that he felt like vomiting it out.

But Sion ignored this, looking at the scene expanding beyond his eyes.

The scene of thousands of Remrus Empire soldiers creeping on the ground, moving around with seven purple hands growing out from their backs.

The sky turned from green to blue.

A light and dark scene that turned from blue to light blue.

It seemed that everything was magic cast by Remrus.

To engulf Ryner.

Magic, activated to engulf the demon in Ryner’s body.

Thus,

“…What are you joking about.”

Was muttered softly.

“That’s mine.”

He muttered softly.

“Ryner is, my…”

Food—

He prepared to say this, his face twisted. Then he thumped his chest with a thump. The Hero in his body, that had become quiet in this period of time suddenly awoke, preparing to snatch away Sion’s consciousness.

“…”

His whole body trembled, and resisted.

The pain in his body let up a sharp piercing sound.

Pain that seemed to make his consciousness vanish circulated around his whole body.

But he desperately tolerated this.

He definitely couldn’t lose consciousness here.

This was a battle field.

The center of the enemy’s grounds.

His subordinates felt fearful too.

Of course.

Seeing such an uncomfortable scene, there wouldn’t be anyone who would not be fearful. And the disease that made hands grow out of backs of the soldiers, who were crawling before them, could spread.

He heard that there were numerous Roland soldiers who had become the same as them, because they approached the Remrus Empire soldiers, and weren’t able to move anymore.

And they completely didn’t know the specific effects and effective range of the magic that Remrus had activated.

If they approached now they would be infected, this situation, it was possible that the effects and range would continue to expand.

There was a need to immediately resolve the scene before them.

There was a need to make the correct decision.

So,

“…”

He tolerated the pain.

He desperately resisted the erosion from the '''Hero/ Asruld Roland'''.

“Guh.”

He let out a moan as if he were about to lost his breath, placing his right hand on the horse’s neck. Touching the part where the mane was, and grabbing it. As if tolerating pain he grabbed it tightly. Hence the horse let out a sound softly, Sion smiled slightly in apology.

“…I’m sorry.”

Then at this moment he felt the power of the '''Hero''' weaken slightly. Knowing that it was unable to snatch Sion’s consciousness, the erosion of the '''Hero''' settled down slightly.

So he let out a breath, raising his head.

The unchanging abnormal scene continued to expand before his eyes.

The scene of using people’s lives as sacrifices, as if cursing everything in this world, continued to expand.

Then Sion started from now, using '''Rhule Fragmei''' to erase those humans who were sacrifices.

Clearly they were unable to judge if they were alive, or dead, but was prepared to use the flames of '''Rhule Fragmei''' to eliminate those opponents who had lost the ability to resist.

Because there was such a need.

Because it was something that had to be done in order to progress.

“…Damn it.”

He said expressionlessly.

“…Damn it, damn it.”

He said with a voice that no one could hear.

Then he prepared to get up on the horse like this.

He was facing it too.

Below that high platform.

Facing the direction where the Remrus Empire soldiers were kneeling.

Just at this moment, Miller’s subordinate who was replacing Miller to prepare the activation of the '''Rhule Fragmei''', reported.

“Your Majesty, what should we do about the negotiators?”

Sion turned around.

Looking in the direction that was slightly apart from him, and the soldiers he led.

Not only that the two of them brought news that Ryner was kidnapped by Remrus.

Ferris and Kiefer.

Ferris and Kiefer.

“…”

Those were names that shouldn’t resound in this place where the cursed scene was continuously expanding.

Names of people who were once comrades.

Names of comrades who he had known once, when the world wasn’t in this state.

Names of a time when he himself didn’t know anything, and laughed together with them like an idiot.

Then Sion let go of these.

Betraying them.

No, betraying everything.

Betraying Ryner, Kiefer, Fahl, Tyle, Toni, Ferris.

Betraying all the comrades that he had met up till then, abandoning them, even so he still progressed.

Then once again.

“…”

Once again betraying them.

From now on he was going to kill enemies who were unable to resist, before Ferris and Kiefer.

Taking the lives of tens of thousands of people without care.

That wasn’t the actions of humans.

Only monsters that were apart from humans would do this.

And he was going to display this image before them.

Kill people, kill, kill.

But he was going to let them see the image of the '''King/ Monster''' that wouldn’t even cry.

Hence,

“…Ha ha.”

He laughed.

He laughed happily.

Contorting his face, his face that was about to cry, but even so he still laughed with a happy voice.

So his subordinate,

“Your Majesty?”

Seeking his opinions.

So he wiped his expressions off. Turning around. Ordering his subordinate.

“Bring the negotiators to me. We’ll bring them with us to Remrus Empire.”

So his subordinate bowed his head.

Ran off.

Ferris and Kiefer were here.

They had come to him who had decided to kill a large number of humans.

Thus Sion,

“…”

So as not to let his expression change.

So as to let

But at this moment instantly,

“Sion!”

A voice came.

A woman’s voice.

And he had an impression of this voice.

It was the voice of the woman who was in the Roland Empire Royal Special Military Academy like Sion once was.

The voice of a woman who was always laughing by Ryner’s side.

It was Kiefer.

Kiefer Knolles.

So Sion turned around.

Kiefer was indeed standing there. Red hair, and eyes that were the same colour as her hair that were filled with intellect.

She was always very energetic, very adorable, and she was very popular in school.

But now she was very nervous looking at Sion’s face.

As if being uncertain about whether it was the correct decision to decide to come here, or not, looking here with a slightly guarded expression.

Sion felt that this was the correct expression.

Because she should not.

Because she should not ask help from this inhuman monster.

He continued to look at the golden haired woman behind her.

It was the figure of Ferris Eris.

It was the same face as before that was abnormally but very beautiful, but was expressionless. Clear blue eyes, that did not reflect any emotions.

She used those eyes to look here.

Then for a moment her eyes wavered, but the emotion immediately disappeared again.

Then Ferris said.

“It’s been a long time, idiot king.”

Sion immediately narrowed his eyes, from looking in the direction of Ferris.

“Ah ah, yes. Then, what is it?”

He said with a cold voice.

So Kiefer stopped. He knew she had raised her defenses around her whole body.

But Ferris continued to walk forward as if nothing was the matter,

“I’ve already told you what happened. Ryner has been captured by a strange monster from Remrus. Let’s go save him together.”

She said.

Ferris said with an expression that believed that as long as she spoke the truth that Ryner was already kidnapped, Sion would immediately help them.

Hence Sion’s face twisted slightly, but he still didn’t let any expression reveal itself.

And he looked at Ferris with cold eyes,

“What you want to say, I understand. But why do I have to go save Ryner? Isn’t Ryner the king of the country that is enemies with Roland? Then why…”

Speaking until there Ferris,

“Nonsense. Let’s set out quickly.”

She said that.

Then she approached this place.

Thus Sion made a slightly annoyed expression, sighing. Revealing an expression that forcefully treated the other party as an idiot,

“…Nonsense, is it. Haha, Ferris is still the same as before. But, are you misunderstanding something. We are already enemies. To someone like me who is the enemy, giving me this information that, Ryner—currently the Demon King of the People’s Republic of Sphelliyet is not present, what are you planning with this. To your king, what…”

But Ferris still ignored that, saying.

No, she suddenly shouted.

“I said it’s nonsense! Stop your drama. Ryner is kidnapped by a monster! Then, you should go to save him! At least the Sion that I knew was someone like that. Am I not right?”

“…”

“Am I not right!?”

“………The present and the past, the situations are different.”

Sion said. Using a weak voice that even he himself would be surprised to hear to say it.

But Ferris still hadn’t stopped. Walking straight there with a face that was not dazed.

Thus Sion said.

“Stop.”

But she didn’t stop.

“Don’t come near me.”

But she didn’t stop.

So Sion reached out,

“If you don’t stop, I’ll kill you.”

He said.

So Ferris said mildly,

“Then kill me. But, at that point in time you have to replace me, you have to take up the responsibility to save Ryner.”

“…”

“Annihilate me kill me. Kill me. Then quickly save Ryner.”

“…”

“There’s no time. Hurry.”

“…”

“I told you to hurry!”

She shouted.

But to this,

“…”

Sion twisted his face and put down his hand.

Ferris said when she saw this,

“What, you can’t do it. If you can’t do it then you shouldn’t have said in the beginning that you wanted to kill me. It’s clear that the weak can do it, so don’t force yourself with an expression as if you are about to cry.”

Being talked to like that by her, Sion again, laughed. Because of the softness of himself which was too weak. Because he was too useless, he laughed.

Then he raised his face. Planning to retort “I didn’t have a face that I was about to cry”.

But at this moment, another ambassador came.

That was Miller’s subordinate. Riding a horse to Sion’s side to report.

“The '''Rhule Fragmei''' has been prepared already. We are waiting for Your Majesty to give the command, to release '''Demonic Beast Destroyer'''.”

So Sion nodded,

“Go immediately.”

He replied.

But another subordinate who also had something to report came. He took out a letter from his hold.

Sion asked.

“What is this?”

His subordinate replied.

“It is a letter for Your Majesty.”

“Where is it from?”

“It seems to be from the People’s Republic of Sphelliyet.”

“…Vois Fiurelle right…”

Sion muttered.

Probably this time Ferris’s and Kiefer’s actions ignored Vois’s plan.

Because the truth that Ryner was not in the People’s Republic of Sphelliyet should definitely not be information that could be leaked out.

The risks of passing this to the Roland king, Vois Fiurelle couldn’t possibly allow it.

That meant that now Ferris and Kiefer should be chased after by the People’s Republic of Sphelliyet. But the two still trusted Sion, coming here.

So Vois had sent a letter to find an excuse.

I’m afraid that Ferris and Kiefer have gone to you in order to find Ryner, but Ryner Lute has already been found by Vois Fiurelle, he is now in the People’s Republic of Sphelliyet—planning to restrict the actions here with that sort of false information.

So Sion accepted the letter. Asking his subordinate.

“The ambassador is?”

“We caught them, behind the troops.”

“Bring them over.”

“Yes.”

So the subordinate retreated.

At this moment, Ferris who was already nearby said.

“What is it?”

Followed by Kiefer,

“Is everything alright?”

She asked.

But Sion ignored them, opening the letter.

But the letter was written like this.

“To Sion

I am Kiefer Knolles. I am now with Ferris.

Ah that, that, because there truly were too too many things that happened, I also don’t know where to start from so I’m a little troubled, but please let me pass on my feelings.

At that moment. In that dark country—my elder sister was killed, my younger sister was caught as a hostage, and I betrayed everyone… But, now, I still recall things like meeting with Ryner, and then meeting with you, then laughing together with everyone, crying together with them.

Things about us training together. Things about the time when we laughed together in the pub. Things about the times when we talked together in the dormitories.

Things about the times when I laughed cried, loved like a normal girl.

And, things about when you were still a child, powerless… but still desperately trying to protect us.

Things about the time when everyone desperately lived on.

Although it has been a considerable number of years and months since that time has passed. We have lost many things too, but I don’t know why it turned out this way.

But, even so I still trust you.

Ferris says she trusts you too.

Ryner just thinks about things about Sion, it even makes me feel jealous.

So I wrote a letter to you.

Please help us.

Now Ryner has been framed by Vois Fiurelle, it’s very dangerous. But just depending on our powers we are unable to go to Roland. So please come and help us. Now Ferris and I have asked the restaurant of the Silk Road Village of the Hainlums Republic road to help us pass on the message.

Please contact this place. There is only one restaurant here. From there you can contact us.

I trust that you will come.

Let’s once again.

Although I am a traitor, but if you can come, I still want to fight the world together with you again.

I look forward to your reply.

Kiefer Knolles.”

The contents of the letter were written like that.

Ryner was framed by Vois Fiurelle, he was currently in a dangerous situation.

He wasn’t kidnapped by Remrus, but framed by Vois Fiurelle, please help, it was written.

And the contents of this letter were trustworthy.

Kiefer’s words touched his heart. Recalling Tyle and Toni, Fahl. Recalling the times when he laughed with Ryner and the others.

Before he knew about what the world’s darkness was, believing in his green ideals.

“…”

No matter what was said, Ryner encountering danger because he was framed by Vois Fiurelle—this composition, seemed more like Kiefer’s style.

Kiefer’s brain was good. When they were in the Roland Empire Royal Special Military Academy, all her subjects could evenly score the highest marks.

And that Kiefer would honestly come here, even if Ryner were kidnapped by Remrus?

Now the People’s Republic of Sphelliyet was depending on the name of the Demon King Ryner Lute who had snatched away hundreds of thousands of lives of Geihlficlant Empire’s soldiers, defending against invasions from other countries.

But the truth that Ryner wasn’t in the People’s Republic of Sphelliyet now, would Kiefer easily tell Roland that?

No matter that she was his classmate in the past, no matter how much she trusted him, would she immediately pass out that truth?

If she were only asking for help, the contents of this letter were enough.

If Ryner were framed by Vois Fiurelle, Ryner would be still in the People’s Republic of Sphelliyet, but he would be in a dangerous situation so they would ask for his help.

In addition Vois, and the '''Goddesses''' had a contract. They could also pass on the information here that Ryner had been framed by the '''Goddesses''', this information. This would be enough, enough to attract the attention from here.

If even though he had been brought to the Remrus Empire, it was for the sake of gaining contact with Sion, then there wasn’t any need to say it so clearly.

So this letter must definitely be real.

This was the letter that Kiefer wrote.

But, if that was so,

“…”

Sion raised his face, looking down.

The bodies of the two women were close enough to be within touching distance of the horse.

He looked at Ferris and Kiefer.

So Kiefer laughed and said.

“Ara, your face has turned into one that is no longer gentle… Although I don’t know why, unless… we’ve been discovered?”

Following that Ferris said.

“But it doesn’t matter. It’s already too late~”

Saying that Ferris pulled out a sword from her waist. But what emerged from the sheath was not a sword.

It was a hand.

A purple, slim hand.

The purple hands that were growing from the Remrus Empire soldiers’ backs, several of them were plucked out from the sheath as if dancing, aiming towards Sion’s direction.

“Ah, damn it.”

Sion reacted.

He kicked the horse, then jumped back. Rolling onto the ground, but immediately righting his body.

Facing the front.

But the attack just now had completely destroyed the upper body of the horse.

But no blood flowed out from the upper body.

Only multiple purple hands grew out from the area that had been cut, dancing about. Swaying about as if finding something to link hands with it.

At this moment his subordinates noticed the situation over here.

“Your Majesty!”

They shouted.

Sion raised a hand as if stopping them,

“Don’t come near! I’ll handle this place!”

He shouted.

“But”

“I said don’t approach!”

He shouted in a loud voice. Finally his subordinates stopped moving. After confirming that, Sion stood up.

Then he looked at the horse that had hands growing out from it and had no upper body, and Ferris and Kiefer who were standing beside it.

The two of them were laughing. Using an expression that Sion had never seen before, laughing happily.

So,

“…Remrus, is it?”

He asked,

So, Kiefer—no, the things that had Kiefer’s face replied.

“Yes—”

“…Then, what do you want with me?”

Ferris laughed. She laughed ahaha. Using Ferris even though this hard to imagine to happily laugh and say,

“What do I want, today, for this day I have cast many many plans? So there are many things~”

He said this. Then spinning the sword that had grown out from the hand. So the hand became a shape of a straight sword, once again keeping it into the sheath.

Sion looked

“Keeping the sword also means you have no intentions of fighting?”

To this question, Ferris shrugged,

“Of course. I don’t think that I can win a battle god like you straight on. Even though you haven’t become one with Asruld…”

Following that Kiefer,

“But it’s already, you are already caught in my magic. Look at that.”

Saying that she raised her hand. Then pointed to the Remrus soldiers creeping along the ground before the plateau,

“Amazing, right? For the sake of using magic and using all of the '''Humans''' in Remrus Empire as sacrfices. Do you know how long I spent to reach this step?”

He said that.

But Sion glared at Kiefer,

“I’m not interested.”

He replied like that.

So Ferris laughed again,

“That’s right--. You’ve always been like that. Not being interested in the words of a lowly '''god''' like me. Because this is the result of my many years of work.”

“…Lucile.”

“The year 990. From the start of this world till now, these times have been used for today.”

“…Lucile, answer me. Take care of this fellow.”

“Because the limit is 1000 years, although I wondered if I would make it in time, but it progressed smoothly. And today is a day with good weather. If the gods or something are watching this world… and if anything mysterious, different from the '''Hero''', '''Demon''', '''Goddess''' is watching this world, make this green, blue, light blue sky as my blessing…”

“Can’t you hear me Lucile! Lucile Eris!”

Sion shouted.

But there was no reply.

So Kiefer—no, Remrus Remuld Aarqued laughed.

“So didn’t I just say it? I was born for today. Really only for this day? So it means that you can’t grab it first. Even if you wield such a strong power. Even if you carry such a crazy despair—today, only for today it will not progress as you expected—saying it in such a long winded way, anyway, maa, it means Lucile-kun wouldn’t appear?”

He said that.

Sion stared at Remrus,

“…Is that so. But even if Lucile is not around, I can still kill you.”

He said.

Reaching out a hand.

Then gathering the mad air in his body around his hand.

So a black sword was created in his hands.

A cursed sword.

A sword created to destroy everything.

But Remrus still laughed.

“What are you going to use that sword for?”

“To kill you.”

“I’m not here though? Like the fake Calne-kun that came earlier. The only thing here is my illusions. Only destroying the illusions, will you smile because you won?”

“…”

And this figure—the figure of Ferris and Kiefer, is information from the storage in your mind when I previously attacked you with Calne’s figure. So it looks really real, right? No matter what, because it is the image of Ferris and Kiefer in your mind~. And they will say the things that you anticipate. The words that you want to make them say. Do you want me to say it again? I’ll say the words that you anticipated once again…”

Until there, Sion said.

“Sword.”

So the black sword that was created flew.

It flew in the direction of Kiefer who was sprouting boring words.

The sword touched her.

Then Kiefer’s body disappeaered.

But at this moment Ferris who was beside her laughed again,

“Then I’ll use Ferris’s voice to say the words earlier, I’ll say it again~ -- I already said don’t talk about useless things! The drama has ended. Ryner is kidnapped by the monster! Then, you should go to save him! At least the Sion I recognized was someone like that! Is that not so? Is that not soooooo~, annihilate me. Do you want to be talked to like that?”

“Shut…”

“Ahahahahahahahahahaha, you clearly are a coward, so don’t distance yourself from everyone and pretend to put on an act~? You clearly want to get along well with everyone, but desperately force…”

“I told you to shut up!!”

He shouted, reaching out again. Generating power once again. That was a power even more powerful than just now. It was a power so strong that it wiped the scene before his eyes.

Then the more that power was used.

The more he used the power of the '''Fallen Black Hero/ Asruld Roland''', the more he became not human.

He lost the smell of a human.

He turned into something that was not human.

It was clear.

It was clear he had progressed far from a human, why,

“…”

He didn’t know why his chest hurt so much.

He didn’t know why the words that the monster with Ferris’s appearance said, would make his heart feel so painful.

So Sion desperately tolerated it.

His face almost contorting, desperately tolerating it.

Then reaching out a hand,

“Sword, destroy that fellow!”

He shouted that.

So the sword flew. Touching Ferris. Ferris, horse, and the surrounding space twisted and disappeared.

But from behind

“Didn’t I say that is useless. Because this place is my illusion.”

A voice sounded.

But that was not Ferris’s voice, and it was not Kiefer’s voice.

A man’s voice.

I was the voice of an important comrade, that he was familiar with.

Ryner’s.

Using Ryner Lute’s voice.

“…”

Sion turned around.

Ryner was there.

Black hair that was mussed up because he didn’t sleep properly, and soft eyes that seemed a little tired. A face that was unmotivated, seeming to have given up on everything.

Sion was attracted by that face. He yearned for that figure.

He clearly was gentle.

He clearly wanted to be loved by people.

But his figure that had given up on everything, because of his cursed eyes.

His figure that clearly gave up on everything, but was still gentle.

He looked at Ryner,

“…”

Sion already couldn’t say anything.

Thus Ryner laughed. Remrus who maintained Ryner’s figure laughed.

“Aha, even though you know it’s fake, you still have this kind of reaction. This really surprises me.”

“…”

“Then if I say the things that you wish for using this appearance, wouldn’t you be so touched that you would want to die?”

“…”

“Do you want me to say it? I’ll say it for you…”

“Shut up.”

“I’ll say it for you to hear.”

“Shut up shut up!”

Sion raised his arm. Wanting to swing it to let Ryner shut up.

But his arm was caught by Ryner, then laughing,

“It’s already enough, Sion. You don’t have to work so hard alone. I’ll handle the affairs later. All your troubles will…”

“Shut…”

“Let me carry everything for you, rest.”

Ryner said that.

He said rest.

He said he didn’t have to work so hard.

And Ryner was smiling when he said it.

But that already wasn’t Ryner’s voice. It was Remrus’s voice. It was the voice of Remrus Remuld Aarqued that was slightly sharp.

“…Weak, you are too weak. But Sion-kun, I don’t think your weakness is a bad thing. You’re not a god anyway. So perfect destruction, perfect love, perfect lust, perfect desire, it doesn’t exist in this world. Everything is weak. Especially humans—ah, that is you, but you humans, for some reason in that weakness you maintain the strongest power. It is so strong that you can almost distort the logic in the world.”

Sion raised his face, staring at Remrus with Ryner’s face,

“…What, do you want?”

He said as if spitting it out.

But Remrus only shrugged,

“I want to save you.”

“Save?”

“That’s right. I want to save you who is so tired due to over-working—ah no, not only you. And Ryner. The heavy burdens on you and Ryner’s bodies, let me help you carry them. So you can already rest.”

Remrus said that.

Using Ryner’s face.

Then his words resounded in his mind

Rest, rest, rest.

Then.

Progress, progress, progress.

The whirlwind of words resounded in his mind alternately,

“…”

Why was the power in his body seeming to gradually disappear. Why would he feel so dispirited, by the joke that this monster told, almost kneeling on the ground.

But he desperately hid this, raising his face. Then staring at Ryner, said.

“I don’t plan to negotiate with a monster.

“Ahaha, forget it, I guessed that you would say that. Because you have always been like that.”

“Then, why did you come here?”

Thus, Ryner released Sion’s arm. Ryner’s hand left his. Then he stepped back like that.

And using the unmotivated expression that was tired, as if taking him as an idiot said,

“I want to invite you to my castle.”

Then taking out a piece of paper from his hold. Then throwing that paper towards there.

“I am there. So you have to come see me.”

Sion took the paper. A map was drawn on the paper. It was probably the map of the Remrus Empire. There was a tower in the center of the map, a red circle was circled on the tower, and the word ‘here’ was seriously written there, even an arrow was drawn.

Sion looked at the map with a seemingly bored expression, then,

“How many times do you want me to say it. Making a deal with an ugly monster…”

When he was about to say, I don’t plan to do it.

“Liar. You already know, right? Ryner has been caught by me as a hostage.”

“…”

“Look, this sky, you’ve already felt it, right? Although normal Humans can’t see it, but you should be able to feel it. Feel that the colours of the world are changing. Feel that the rules and logic up till now are changing. So you are so weak. Because you feel it. Because you feel that I’m preparing something now. If you don’t come, I’ll make Ryner…”

At this moment Sion said.

“…Are you planning to eat him?”

So Ryner laughed again. Then using his finger, pointing behind Sion said.

“The one behind you. That curse that is using all the '''Humans''' living in Remrus—that is a curse for this. A curse to engulf a strong demon, to engulf a demon, these powers are necessary.”

“…”

“Then, to guard against this you have to come to me. Alone. If you don’t come alone, I wouldn’t see you again.”

“…”

“Maa, even if you bring human companions, you wouldn’t reach my side too~”

“…”

“That means, I will wait on top of the tower for you. We’ll chat there then. You and Ryner, and me us three. Then I’ll see you later.”

Saying that Ryner waved in this direction.

Then he turned, leaving.

Ryner slowly left.

Remrus slowly left.

Sion stared at his leaving back wordlessly,

“…I”

He wanted to say I wouldn’t go.

But Ryner didn’t wait for him to finish and said again,

“Will come.”

“…”

“You will come. Because Ryner is very very important to you, isn’t that so? Because he has something you don’t have.”

“…”

“Or are you saying you don’t believe the information that I kidnapped Ryner? You think that this is a trap that I designed to harm you? If you think so then it’s fine if you don’t come. Because you are very clever, so you can possibly not come. But unfortunately, Ryner has already fallen into my hands.”

Ryner turned around.

But when he turned around that person no longer had Ryner’s face.

A man with long silver hair, and very tired gold eyes stood there.

It was himself.

Sion Astal was there.

Then that fake Sion said.

“After I met him with this appearance, Ryner fell easily into my trap, following me.”

He said that.

“Your relationship is very good. You clearly have an enemy status now, why are you two always always like that.”

He smiled.

The fake him smiled.

The fake Sion Astal smiled.

Then,

“Maa, if you don’t come it’s also fine that you don’t come. I will engulf Ryner, then it will end. Because if possible I hope you can participate in this plan, so I invited you. What you should do is up to you to decide. If you want to save Ryner then come. If you feel that it doesn’t matter…”

His words stopped there, the fake Sion looked over there,

“…You, are so strong that it makes people feel sad.”

He smiled seemingly lonely.

Then that smile quickly started to melt. The skin and clothes became liquid, falling to the ground like that, rolling to the ground like a ball.

It was the same as that time with Calne. It was brought here by that ball filled with Remrus’s illusion.

Sion stared at this ball.

At this moment,

“Your Majesty!”

The worried voice of his subordinate sounded again.

He raised his hand to signal, saying.

“There are no problems, the monster has been dealt with.”

Although he didn’t know if his subordinates had seen his current unacceptable appearance, whether his subordinates would accept his words, but his subordinates’ voices stopped.

He looked at the two pieces of paper in his hands again.

One was a map.

A map illustrating where Remrus and Ryner were.

Another was a letter.

The letter from Kiefer.

“I trust you” was written on the letter.

Repeatedly writing I trust you, I trust you, I trust you.

So he,

“…Who on earth, do you trust.”

Sion groaned.

The Sion in the letter was.

The Sion Astal in Kiefer’s memories clearly no longer existed.

“What on earth, made you two so trusting?”

Then he clutched Kiefer’s letter,

“It’s troublesome.”

He murmured softly.

“Don’t put anything else on me.”

He murmured softly with a voice that was about to cry.

“Trust? Who is that. I’m not such a capable person. Like what Remrus said, I am very weak. I am so weak that I feel gloomy just standing here…”

He strongly, strongly, twisted the letter in his hand, as he used a voice that was almost crying,

“…I, I am not so strong that I can always choose the right path… Don’t tempt me by trusting me without thinking so much…”

His head hurt.

He had problems breathing.

What should he do.

He completely didn’t know what to do.

Ryner was kidnapped.

Remrus planned to eat Ryner.

Then with Ryner as bait, he designed a trap for Sion.

Then, he shouldn’t go.

There was no need to walk into the trap with eyes wide open.

First, what about Roland? What about my companions who trust me, chase after me? I clearly abandoned everything. Abandoned everything that I thought was important.

Abandoned Ryner, abandoned Ferris, abandoned companions, abandoned humans, even so I.

“Lucile”

I…

“Lucile! Are you there!?”

I, Ryner…

“Help me. Stop me!?”

He shouted like that.

But there was no reply.

Today was the day that Remrus had spent a long time to lay his plan, he couldn’t win.

Only for today, everything would progress according to Remrus’s plan.

Everything will progress according to Remrus’s intent.

Then it was already,

“…I, even if I rest…”

He stopped there.

Then he raised his head.

Indeed there was another uncomfortable atmosphere expanding here. The hands growing on the backs of the poor humans who had the curse cast on them, grew in the direction of the Remrus Empire.

So, he.

The Hero King, Sion Astal—

“…Continue to move forward. Release the '''Rhule Fragmei'''.”

He ordered his subordinates.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 10 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu#Volume_10_-_Hero_&_Demon|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Chapter 3

2016-04-15T17:23:57Z

Veritatis cupitor:

==Chapter 3: Remrus Empire==

To go back in time a bit.

The location is the capital of the Remrus Empire—Echran.

The town was filled with life.

In the noisy shopping town, it was overflowing with crowds of people.

Well-maintained, within the streets—no, in the heart of numerous churches within the country, as if built in a circle, the people were gathering at the churches due to it being the weekend, to give praise to the king of the country.

And that,

"... As expected of the greatest superpower within the central continent. But when it comes to countries that seize their people through religion, it's the first time I've seen a country flourish to this extent,"

Luke Stokkart muttered, gazing at the streets.

Still twenty-five, twenty-six, he had long, pure white hair and an eternally smiling, calm face.

Inconspicuously, he inspected the vegetables stall, while looking around and confirming his surroundings, to which,

"Hey, mister, if you're not gonna buy anything, then you're standing in the way, so would you move?"

The shopkeeper said.

In response, Luke put on a frantic appearance, and said,

"Ah, I apologize, I apologize. That the street is so full of people is something that surprised me."

At that, the shopkeeper looked his way. Then, noticing the traveling garb that Luke was wearing,

"Oh, are you a traveler?"

He nodded at the question.

"I'm from the neighbouring country of Hoful and came to find some work away from home... Ah, have you heard of the country of Hoful?"

The shopkeeper shook her head.

"Nope. But it's one of those, isn't it? A vassal country of this Remrus Empire?"

At those words, Luke smiled sweetly and corrected her.

"No. It's one of its allies."

"Ah, did I upset you?"

"No, no, though it's officially an ally country, the truth is that it is dependent on this country... but at any rate, it's not doing very well, so I was hoping to find work outside."

While giving out one lie after another, he picked up a vegetable with yellow leaves.

It wasn't a vegetable found in Roland—no, though it was possibly a fruit—though furthermore he didn't know of how one would cook this, he held it anyway, and,

"As I need to be frugal with my money, I need to properly cook for myself,"

He said such a thing.

The shopkeeper nodded in admiration with a ''right, right'', and said,

"Mister, even though you're still young, you've got a great mindset, don't you?"

"Well, though you say that, today's the first time I've thought about cooking."

"Oh dear, that's bad."

"Isn't it? In this city, I'll be making my first real attempt,"

He said, making an uneasy expression, before looking around again.

The shopkeeper spoke.

"It'll be all right. After all, this town is full of friendly people, y'know? If it comes down to it, you can count on the church. Ah, have you already been to the church? If you end up living in this town, you must meet with the advisors."

Luke nodded at such words.

"The merchant owner who agreed to give me some work said that as well. I'll meet with them tomorrow."

"I see, I see. That's good. If you meet properly with the advisors, then it'll be all right for you to live in this town. You'll live a happy life here,"

The shopkeeper said.

Luke smiled at that and nodded.

"Then, do you have any cheap vegetables today?"

He asked.

The shopkeeper laughed and said,

"It's fine, for today only, I'll do you a service. Pick any ones you like."

Even if she said that, it wasn't like he knew how to cook any of the vegetables, but at any rate, Luke picked out a few fruit-like objects, and,

"Then, I'll take advantage of your generous offer, so is it fine even if I take these?"

"What's this? It's fine if you don't hold back and take more, y'know?"

"No, no, if I took so much that I couldn't finish them, since that'd be an inexcusable waste. If I don't have enough, I can always come back."

"Hey, hey, the next ones aren't free, you realize?"

"Aha."

"Geez, you're just such a likable guy, huh? Well, see you later, then."

"Yes, thank you very much. Then, with this."

"Yes, yes, thank you for your patronage~"

The shopkeeper said.

At that, Luke bowed his head and left the stall.

The shopping town unsurprisingly brimming with people, everyone had bright faces.

A man and a woman were getting married in one place apparently, a stall elsewhere was selling stylish clothing, a grandchild was being born elsewhere—he overheard that kind of thing.

And the men, women, elderly, and children all laughed.

They laughed with cheerful faces from the bottom of their hearts.

Even though, right now, with this country in the middle of a war with Roland, their brethren continued to drop like flies each day.

Even though, as this country had chosen to conscript its soldiers, their family, children, and neighbours were being sent out to war each day and dying, they laughed peacefully.

Incidentally, based on Luke's investigation, right now, the greengrocer lady that Luke had spoken no longer had any family left, apparently.

Her two sons and husband had been conscripted and were currently participating in the war.

No, they likely weren't in this world anymore.

"......"

Luke looked over his shoulder.

There, his eyes met the shopkeeper's.

The shopkeeper smiled and waved a hand at him.

Luke waved back, and,

"As I thought, this is clearly..."

He muttered.

Then at the town's—gazing at the cheerful appearances of the people here, as everyone was so bright that it was unnerving,

"... This is clearly brainwashing magic at work here,"

He said.

Then he looked up at the church at the end of the town.

The church was considerably large, in the shape of a steeple. No matter where one was in the country, they would be able to see that steeple.

And anyone who visited this country absolutely had to visit the church and speak with the advisors, as Luke had been told, though,

"... Now then, it's the church that's casting the brainwashing magic, isn't it?"

Luke considered such a thing.

"Could a large-scale brainwashing magic that covers the entire country exist?"

While saying that, he hit his own head, and then touched his chest. Confirming his pulse with his fingertip, he counted to make sure it was within range of his expectations.

At the very least, right now, it didn't appear that any sort of unique magic had been used on him. There was nothing strange about his mental condition.

In other words,

"As I thought, the church is suspicious, hmm?"

He said while walking.

The town unsurprisingly filled with life, for some reason, things felt slightly happier there.

Leaving the shopping town, he entered an inn that was somewhat in a back alley.

Unsurprisingly, the inn's landlord was also upbeat.

Looking at him.

"Will you be staying the night?"

Luke nodded at those words.

"Do you have a room available for two nights?"

"We do. You fine with paying in advance, though?"

"That's fine."

Luke said, taking out the currency being used in the Remrus Empire from his pocket.

While taking that, the landlord stared at him, and,

"You a traveler?"

Luke nodded at the question.

"From the country of Hoful..."

"Ah~, working away from home, I see. Since this place is cheap, it's a great place to stay for a kid working away from home until they find a home,"

The landlord said such a thing.

Luke smiled at that, and said,

"It seems so. Looking at other places' pricing, I was also surprised."

The landlord nodded with a ''right, right''.

"Well, since it's in a back alley, we don't get a lot of customers, so we gotta keep the price low like this. Even if that weren't the case, this country doesn't get a lot of travelers."

"Hoh."

"But it's a great place to live. Then, will you be looking for a place to work tomorrow?"

"That's the intention, but I'm not sure where a good place would be?"

At the question, the landlord spoke.

"If that's the case, you should discuss it with the advisors. Ah, if you don't know about 'em, in the event that you stay here for ten days or more..."

There, Luke interrupted him and spoke.

"I must tell the advisors. That's how it is, correct? I know."

"Oh, then that's good. Then, have you already met with the advisors?"

Luke shrugged at that, and,

"No, I just arrived, so... I was thinking about doing it tomorrow,"

He said.

However, that was a lie.

It had already been half a month after he entered the Remrus Empire as a spy.

He'd been investigating first the situation of the town, information on the people living there, the territory, how the country was managed.

And as he moved from town to town, he'd already sent many reports to Roland on how this country's organization and the shroud covering it were abnormal.

Though he had yet to visit the church—no, though he'd tried sneaking into it, the church's security was considerably strict, and on top of that, it seemed that from all directions, there was some kind of magic being used to the manipulate the nerves of the people here, and so he had to prepare carefully.

But those preparations had been arranged for tomorrow—no, he planned to sneak in this night.

Staring at him, the landlord spoke.

"In any case, meet with the advisors as soon as possible, all right? If you receive the advisors' guidance, there won't be any problems."

Luke nodded at that.

"When I left my homeland, I was told by my fellow travelers working away from home to go and see the church at the very beginning."

"That's right, that's right. That's a relief,"

The landlord said, laughing.

Luke also smiled at that, and received the key to the room.

"It's the innermost room on the second floor."

"Thank you very much."

Giving his thanks to the landlord, he headed towards his room. While affirming the structure of the inn, he arrived at his room.

The room wasn't locked.

Opening the door that seemed like it'd be easy to break by kicking it open, he entered the room.

It was a small room with a desk, a closet, and a bed.

But he didn't especially care about the furniture of the room.

He looked towards the window. He checked to see whether he could escape from the window.

Outside the window, it was connected to a narrow alleyway.

It was an alleyway narrow enough that he could jump to the neighbouring building.

But, well,

"... Seems like I can escape, hmm?"

He said, nodding as he placed his belongings on the bed.

Then he also sat down on the bed.

Though the window was open, due to how close the distance between it and the neighbouring building was, not much light entered the room.

As there was no lamp, even though it was still around evening, it was dark within the room.

Amidst that darkness,

"......"

He waited for time to pass.

The day fell.

It became darker inside the room.

But he still didn't move.

Because tonight, people weren't sleeping. That was why he turned on the lamp in his room. Then he took out the vegetables he bought earlier and placed them on the desk.

"... Afterwards, I'll have to borrow the kitchen and try cooking with these,"

He muttered such a thing.

Following that, he opened the knapsack that carried the rest of his belongings. Supplied with after he entered the capital of the Remrus Empire—Echran, there was a combat uniform that was easy to move in and several knives. The combat uniform was that of the Remrus Empire's soldier. Furthermore, there was also a rough map of the largest church in Echran, the capital of the Remrus Empire.

Hiding that underneath the bed, he again sat on top of the bed.

He looked outside the window where it was pitch black, and,

"......"

Unsurprisingly, he didn't move.

He would move when it was past midnight.

At that,

"... Would it be fine to sleep for a bit?"

He said, lying down on the bed and closing his eyes.

However, sleep didn't come.

Somehow, it seemed that his nerves were too irritable, and so he couldn't fall asleep.

Regarding that, Luke opened his eyes faintly, and,

"......"

However, as expected, he said nothing.

Instead, he stared at the ceiling above him.

He stared at the plain, empty ceiling of the inn.

There was nothing in the room.

There was nothing in the room.

But.

"......"

But, in this air that was filled with no gaps in it, there were monsters that he couldn't see with his eyes.

Though they couldn't be seen by humans, completely filling the air, monsters wriggled around.

For example, the monsters known as '''Goddesses'''.

The monster known as the '''Hero'''.

The monster known as the '''Demon'''.

The monsters known as '''Priests'''.

Utterly sneering at the efforts of humans, toying with a person's fate, with everything dancing about in the palms of their hands.

He held his hand out towards that in the air that couldn't be seen, and,

"... No, well, though I've always been vaguely aware,"

He muttered.

Correct.

Regarding that, he'd already realized it since he was a child.

That some kind of special power, structure was operating in the world—it was influencing everything, wasn't it?

He'd always thought that sort of thing.

Rather than some obscure feeling, as he'd continued to analyze the reality of things as it accumulated, he'd reached that conclusion before he knew it.

For example, the Roland Empire—even if one just looked at the existence of such a country, that was something that one would understand.

There was something clearly abnormal about that country.

Like the state of this Remrus Empire, enough that one couldn't be surprised, that place was also a strange country.

For starters, the nobles' tyranny and corruption went on for so long, and yet continued to hold on to overwhelming military power in the southern continent; it was that sort of reality.

The discontent with the king, who was unanimously nothing but a misgovernment, never turned into action—even if it did, that reformation would never succeed; it was that sort of reality.

And if one were to peruse through the history books of that country, it seemed that it had maintained that state for over hundreds of years.

That recently, Sion Astal had created a revolution, changing the country to the point where it was as if it'd been reborn—though that sort of thing had happened, even that revolution, in truth, was trifling.

After all, Sion was also someone who carried the blood of the royal family.

That meant even now, the country was being ruled by someone of the same blood.

On top of that, for such an abnormally long time as hundreds of years, it'd been ruled by people of the same blood.

Naturally, there'd been several revolutions.

It'd always been a terrible country. Amidst the oppressed people, there'd been competent ones, as well as those who gathered allies and tried to start a revolution.

But each and every time, it ended in failure. For hundreds of years, there'd been countless revolutions, and all of them ended in failure.

And the father of Luke's superior Rahel Miller was also a revolutionary.

Likely a middle-aged man, he was a revolutionary who probably possessed greater forces.

It was a revolution that should have succeeded, no matter what. Miller's father was meticulous and reserved his powers for years and months, even getting the primary nobles on his side.

But in the end, they failed.

At the end of it all, it was nothing but tragedy.

Why it failed, no one knew.

Back when Luke first met Rahel Miller, he'd done considerable investigation on the details of what the man's father did, but even then, he couldn't figure out why the revolution had been destroyed.

Even though Miller's father had possessed that degree of power at the time.

And then, there had been something strange about the country.

Everyone thought the country was mad.

Everyone thought the country had to change.

But it didn't change.

Never thinking that something abnormal, unseen by the human eye was controlling matters, history advanced forward.

That was why Miller had set Sion up as their leader.

''If, somehow, there's some strange curse or requirements needed for the sake of changing this country, let's start a revolution that fulfills those requirements,'' and so it wasn't that Sion Astal was especially needed for the revolution, but they set up someone who was still young and carried the blood of the royal family as leader.

And the result was that the revolution succeeded.

No, the fact that Sion became king meant that there might be some problems with calling it a revolution, but Miller had done it.

But ultimately, that country now, from long ago, continued to be ruled by someone who carried the blood of the king.

And the reason for that was because of the several existences in this world.

Gods—though, in the Roland Empire that had no religion, the existence of such things couldn't be felt, that some kind of large, inhuman existence was manipulating the reason of the world was something that Luke had always suspected.

And as if to make doubly sure of that,

"......"

Before him, Lieral Lieutolu, a human who had ceased to be a person, appeared.

Luke recalled that moment.

The moment when, appearing before him, Lieral proposed to have a negotation with him.

About the existences of the '''Hero''' and the '''Goddesses''' and the '''Priests''' who'd created them.

Recalling the proposal of discussing how they, as humans, were to oppose such monsters...

"......"

There, he stopped thinking.

And he looked outside the window.

In this inn, located in an alleyway completely as if it were being hidden, there was little noise.

But looking towards that darkness,

"... My, my, it looks like a guest has come,"

Luke muttered.

Then faintly opening his eyes,

"However, I shouldn't be acquainted with anyone in this country,"

He said, rising.

He looked outside, where the supposed acquaintance was approaching.

Of course, though he'd noticed the presence of the other party, he couldn't see their manner.

With closed ventilation, he moved to close the window, and while putting on that sort of act, he put his hand on the window.

Then he gazed outside.

As for what he could see from the window, there was no hidden spots in a narrow place like this and so he had a view of everything,

"......"

There was nobody else in the alleyway.

Even though he felt someone's presence, he couldn't see anything.

In spite of that, that presence was steadily approaching.

Feeling something approach the second-storey window where Luke was—

"It seems that the ventilation will be enough any moment now,"

Luke said, shutting the window.

Like that, he took a step back.

Then he stared at the window.

If something, by any chance, were approaching.

And if they were to smash through the window, he'd be able to deal with them.

If they were to strike the window with that sort of tangibility, he'd be able to fight with them.

If they were using some kind of spell in this country such that their figure couldn't be seen, or if they possessed a '''Rhule Fragmei''' with that kind of ability.

Either way, if the opponent were an ordinary human, then there were means of dealing with them.

But,

"... But here is a country ruled by a monster of some unknown nature called '''God''', isn't it?"

He muttered in a slightly troubled voice.

During that time, the presence steadily approached.

That was why he took another step back, concentrating on the window.

And taking the Latsel Thread out of his pocket, he unleashed it around him. Extending indefinitely, unable to be cut, this thread that possessed those abilities was cast from the front of the window frame as if being suspended.

If the other party was tangible, this thread would also be effective.

Confining the enemy with the thread, he set up an attack in that space...

But then,

"Ah, this is bad,"

Luke groaned.

As expected, the presence was approaching.

No, already, it wasn't simply a presence, but rather one could call it killing intent that was approaching before Luke's eyes.

Easily cast from the window, the Latsel Thread wasn't coming into contact with anything at all, as "that" which couldn't be seen was getting closer to Luke inside his room.

"Damn it, as I thought, it's an intangible enemy?"

Luke said, taking another step back as he opened the room door.

And he fled outside.

The presence chasing from behind him, Luke didn't look back and barged into the neighbouring room on the second floor.

Kicking through the window, he exited to the outside.

As he kicked the opposite building's wall, he dropped into the alleyway and began running.

Unsurprisingly, the presence continued to chase him from behind.

No, the presence was no longer from behind.

It felt as if it were bursting out from all around him in every place.

That killing intent—no, that malice began to surround Luke.

"... This is my bad, hmm? Having my whereabouts discovered so easily by the enemy disqualifies me as a spy, doesn't it? Captain Milk will be angry about this."

While muttering such things, he ran.

He turned through numerous alleyways.

To escape without trouble, as much as possible, as much as possible, he chose the paths without signs of people and so pressed forward.

However, each time, the presence grew.

As much as he ran, the surrounding presence grew.

Even so, he, without hesitating, ran through the streets.

The reason was that, with the location of the presence that he felt combined with the map of the streets that was forming inside his head, he'd noticed a path through which he could properly escape.

The presence's movements weren't especially quick.

Furthermore, the way that the presence was growing in itself seemed to be systematic, and if so,

"I should be able to es..."

But then,

"My mistake,"

He groaned, frowning.

Because he just noticed it.

Because he just noticed that, in the map that spread across his mind, the destination to which he was running right now was the church.

It seemed that the presence chasing him from behind was delivering Luke personally to the church.

At that, Luke stopped running, and,

"Why did I make this sort of error?"

He said in a tone as if he were disgusted with himself.

Unsurprisingly, the presence approached.

Many, many unseen presences approached.

It was likely no longer possible to escape. Moreover, aside from the path to the church, the presence was overflowing from every place.

"This truly is my bad,"

He muttered.

"No, well, it seems as if I'm being guided by some hand to go to the church, though. At any rate, tonight, I've been given permission to intrude,"

He muttered.

"But to go out of their way to have me see the church, that means that even if I were captured by this presence, they're unable to brainwash me, aren't they? It seems that I can consider that possibility. No, though I likely can't indulge this sort of wishful thinking... Well, like this, there's a decent chance that I'll be ambushed there..."

Just then, the presence caught up with Luke.

As if completely wrapping around his mind, something like a clear lump of malice swooped down.

''<< Don't resist. >>''

Suddenly, a voice echoed.

Inside his head, as if directly descending upon him, was a voice.

Luke narrowed his eyes at that, and,

"Ah~, as I thought, it's brainwashing magic...?"

He muttered.

However, ignoring that, the voice continued to resound.

''<< Go to the church. There, you'll find salvation. >>''

At the same time as the voice spoke, Luke's body began to move on its own.

Even though he gave them no such orders, both of his hands and feet moved on their own and began to walk.

"......"

He looked down at his own body. And regarding his hands and legs that were moving on their own, he gave a separate command.

''Don't react to any signals from the brain'', he ordered.

With that, his body's movements ceased. No, if he didn't continue to give out that order, his body would begin moving again, but,

"This level of brainwashing magic is no different from what a human would use, and so I can deal with it... but they're certainly earnest about having me go to the church, aren't they?"

Luke said.

Regarding those words, there was a response. But rather than the voice descending in his mind, it was a human's voice that responded.

Diagonal from Luke, from inside a private home,

"Considering your standing as a human, you're being ''quite'' stubborn, huh?"

A man's voice spoke.

As Luke looked towards the source, a lone man stepped out of the house.

It was a middle-aged man with a beard.

That man looked his way, and,

"Who are you? Why isn't the brainwashing magic working?"

He said such a thing.

Luke was about to answer, but then, from behind him,

"Well, it doesn't matter who you are. After all, in the end, you'll become another one of my devotees... and at our own leisure, we'll investigate your brain,"

A woman's voice sounded out, as Luke turned around.

There, a street stall lady was staring at him. Somehow, it appeared at the words just now were this woman's.

Furthermore, a child walking to his side looked at him, and said,

"Then, shall we end this already?"

And then,

"Let's punish the heretic,"

The mother leading the child said.

And she laughed.

The mother laughed.

"Ahahahahahahahaha."

The child laughed.

"Ahahahahahahahaha."

The middle-aged man from the house laughed.

"Ahahahahahahahaha."

And by then, as if the entire population of the street had gathered there, there were hundreds of people surrounding him, laughing madly. Laughing. Laughing.

And,

''<< Capture him. >>''

At the same time that the voice descended, those hundreds of people rushed in at once.

Looking around at that,

"How remarkable..."

Luke said in a voice of admiration.

"Rather than brainwashing to have them pledge loyalty, it's actually manipulating the entire country...? Certainly, this by far surpasses the level of magic that a human could use..."

While saying that, he released the Latsel Thread towards a building wall.

The thread twined around part of the wall's plumbing.

Pulling on the thread, he raised his body into the air, but,

''<< Don't move. >>''

The voice descended.

His body reacted to that. His brain, in response to the voice, was about to stop moving, to which,

"... Don't listen to the voice. Move your arm,"

Luke ordered his body, in an attempt to defy the brainwashing magic cast by that voice.

Then, his arm that had begun to lose its strength again hardened its will. Pulling on the thread like that, he kicked the ground and jumped.

And leaping away from the flock of people who'd rushed at him, he moved up the four-storey building. Climbing further up, he moved onto the roof.

During that time, more people gathered. Already, hundreds of people were glaring at Luke, and,

"Capture him!"

"Capture him!"

While chanting that, they filled up the ground, and one by one, they started climbing up after him.

Luke looked down at that.

He stared at the crowd that had gathered. Then again, he formed a map inside his head.

He thought about whether or not he could escape from the roof, and things like that.

But it was an obvious matter.

"... If everyone in this town is my enemy, then escape truly is impossible, isn't it?"

He said in a troubled voice.

No matter which route he escaped from, he would undoubtedly be caught. After all, there were hundreds of thousands of people in this town.

He wouldn't be able to disorient all of the eyes on him and flee, and even if he did somehow find a way to leave this town, he would still be in Remrus Empire territory.

Somewhere, along the way, he'd definitely be caught.

At any rate,

"... There's an almighty god watching from the sky, isn't there?"

He said, looking up at the sky, but that almighty god was no longer responding.

In its stead, the humans that had been brainwashed by that god had reached where Luke was.

And they grabbed his arm.

They grabbed his legs.

They pinned his body to the ground.

Like that, they raised their fists and hit him with all their strength.

"Gah—"

He groaned.

Then, at that, again a voice descended from the sky.

''<< Ah, sor~ry, that didn't knock you out very well... Nooo, manipulating so many humans in itself is difficult, you know. The next one should do the trick. >>''

As it said such a thing, Luke again looked up at the night sky.

Looking up at the cloudless, pretty sky full of stars,

"... Ha, you're quite a casual god, aren't you?"

He said, as again a fist rained down on him.

"Guh—"

At that, Luke felt his consciousness escape for a moment.

But he wasn't able to fall unconscious.

Again the voice spoke.

''<< Ahahahahaha, another failure. If you're accidentally killed by any chance, then sorry about that. >>''

It said, as again fists swung down at him.

Fists swung down at him.

Again, and again, and again, fists swung down at him.

And gradually, his consciousness began to fade.

The landscape distorting, steadily, steadily, he felt himself sink into darkness.

As darkness filled his entire line of sight, he felt himself lose consciousness and be pulled into a dream.

And in that dream, he continued his recollection from back then, atop the inn bed.

That was the memory of when, in the Roland Empire, Lieral Lieutolu had proposed a deal to him.

A memory of when he'd made a deal with the human who'd stopped being human.

That, Luke remembered.

<center>♦</center>

It'd already been several months since he made the deal with Lieral Lieutolu.

It was in the place where the nobles of the Roland Empire dwelled.

Having lost its head due to Miran Froaude's purge, it was the room of a noble's mansion that was now abandoned—

"........."

With the Latsel thread, Luke had cut off Duke Lieral Lieutolu's head.

Furthermore, in one part of his chest, he'd stabbed him with a knife coated in poison.

However, in spite of that, Lieral didn't die.

As if he found the situation funny, Lieral's body shrugged, before picking up his head and placing it back on.

However, then, beneath Lieral's feet, the trap that had been placed there beforehand activated.

A magic circle glowed, and from within its center a ball of fire was formed, before exploding. Lieral's left leg was blown off. Furthermore, a trap surrounding Lieral exploded as if in a chain, setting his entire body on fire; however, in the center of the fire, Lieral spoke.

"... Wow, impressive, impressive. What's impressive, though, is that even though you know it's futile, you keep meticulously laying traps like this each and every time. How many times have you attacked me like this by now?"


[[Image:DDYD v09 pg171.jpeg|thumb]]


To that, Luke replied,

"Eight times."

"I see. It's already reached that many? Don't you think you're being a little too stubborn?"

"The fact that you won't die is a problem."

"Eh, it's my fault? I hadn't realized,"

Lieral said, smiling cheerfully.

However, to that, Luke frowned with a troubled expression as he looked at him.

"The knife was of no use. The poison was of no use. The magic was of no use. Burning was of no use. Drowning was of no use—with all these tests, as one would expect, I'm getting worn out by this point."

At those words, again Lieral smiled.

"To try all that against me, you're a complete monster."

"I don't want to be told that by a genuine monster."

"No, no, I'm truly afraid of you. Anyhow, wherever I go, traps have been laid out. It seems that someone is trailing me...?"

To that kind of question, Luke replied,

"I was merely following your traces. Or rather, you've been testing me, haven't you? Even though you could've killed me in an instant, you've overlooked me each time, and furthermore, you've always left only enough traces for me to notice. But I've already grown tired of this farce, so would you tell me what your aim is?"

Lieral stared at him with a slightly surprised expression.

"My, my, have I been exposed?"

To those words, Luke spoke in a frustrated tone.

"I realized it from the beginning."

"No way~"

"Would you stop this farce already?"

Again, Lieral laughed, after which he nodded.

"Well, after seeing your true skill, I think it'll be fine to end this."

Staring at Lieral, Luke spoke.

"I'm glad to hear that. So, what are you after? Though you claimed that you weren't human, what use would you have for me, someone who barely surpasses an ordinary human at best?"

"No, I think that I can find quite a bit of use for you."

"What is it about me?"

"Aren't there plenty of things you want to ask me? If you have a sharp mind, you should have questions about this country."

At that, Luke made a thoughtful expression, before he spoke.

"I'd have to think about which questions to ask."

Lieral smiled.

"Ah, well, this country has many secrets, doesn't it? Then, I'd like to ask something in return. Do you like the current king?"

At that, Luke stared at Lieral and asked,

"Are you talking about Sion-san?"

"That's right."

"I like him?"

"Then, do you believe in him?"

To that question, Luke answered,

"No, I don't believe in anyone."

To that, Lieral grinned broadly and said,

"Then why do you serve Sion Astal?"

"Because isn't that the best thing to do in this situation?"

"Then, if Sion Astal were to be same as the past kings, if he were to become strange, what would you do?"

"Kill him."

"Said so easily, huh?"

"I will do what's necessary when it's necessary—if it were Miller-senpai, I believe he'd say that... Ah, if I recall correctly, you're acquainted with Miller-senpai, are you not?"

"Yeah. From quite a long time ago, though. The one who gave him the clue to his success was me."

"Hmm. However, if you have such a good relationship, then why aren't you making a deal with Miller-senpai? He's far superior to me."

"I wonder. He has too much of a human heart, after all."

"And I'm not?"

Lieral looked at him with a cheerful expression and,

"Do you think you are?"

He said.

"Do you really have any humanity remaining? That white hair is from a military experiment, isn't it? With a magic circle embedded into your brain, you possess high intelligence. In return, you should've lost your emotions. "

"........."

"Your brain is no longer capable of producing complex emotions. You can't love others, you can't cry tears of sorrow. You can only observe the facts as they accumulates. You can only make judgment on what exists."

"........."

"Though earlier, when you made a tedious expression, when you made an irritated expression, you weren't truly feeling anything, were you? As your mind has been torn apart, without any true significance..."

However, then,

"... I know best about myself, without needing you to explain anything,"

Luke said.

Then pointing to his head,

"But it's not quite that I feel nothing. Certainly, through only the accumulation of facts, I cannot judge everything, but... with this accumulation, emotions can be produced. In that way, I'm capable of considering which expression to create and which tone to speak in."

"But in the end, you don't feel anything, do you?"

"........."

"That's why I chose you. You're the same as me, a human who exists outside of the normal framework. And yet, you long to be human. You like Claugh Klom, don't you? You like Milk Callaud. Why is that? Because they possess what you don't. Because they possess the deep emotions that you don't... you stay close to them."

At those words, Luke stared at Lieral not with his typical calm expression, but one devoid of emotions, as he spoke.

"... Since when have you been observing me?"

Lieral gave forth an incredulous answer.

"Since about ten years ago, give or take."

"... That's my mistake. You've always been observing me to see if I could be of any use?"

"You seemed like you could come in handy, after all."

At those words, Luke looked around Lieral. He searched for some sort of means to kill them.

But as expected, there was nothing that he could use, and so Luke said in a fed up tone that he constructed,

"Would it be all right if we discussed one thing?"

Lieral replied,

"What is it?"

"Right now, I possess the intent to kill you."

"Heh."

"Moreover, the truth of the matter is that affection towards Captain Milk and Claugh does exist inside of me."

"Right."

"Don't you think that counts as emotion?"

To that question, Lieral easily nodded, and,

"That's what I think."

"And yet I don't have a human heart?"

To that, while smiling, Lieral spread out both arms and spoke.

"I, for the sake of my son—I sacrificed my wife and the world. In order to save my son, nothing else in this world mattered. Because of the love I have for my son, I no longer make proper judgments. But for you, it's different, isn't it? Claugh Klom and Milk Callaud—if it was necessary, you would easily kill them, isn't that right?"

"........."

"Even Rahel Miller isn't like that. He has a wife and child. Surely, for the sake of his family, he'd sell out the world. He's a sharp man, but to the very end, he's weak. No, that's why he's strong, to put it in another way. But at any rate, to the very end, humans will prioritize their love. Because they're weak. Because they're strong. That's how humans are, I believe."

"........."

"But you're not like that. Because you accept nothing but the truth. Because you don't have emotions, if you deem it necessary, you're able to move forward on the path you've chosen without hesitation."

"........."

"That's why I chose you. As you're someone who no longer possesses human emotions and yet who tries so hard to imitate humans, who yearns to be with humans, I wanted to make a deal with you—"

"........."

"Now, shall we end this long talk? More importantly, there are a few requests I'd like to ask of you..."

In response, Luke stared at Lieral and spoke.

"Is there any merit in listening to your requests?"

Nodding as if it were obvious, Lieral spoke.

"Of course. I'll tell you several things about the state of this country—no, the state of this world. Then, I'll tell you how to undo the brainwashing magic that's been cast on you."

At those words, Luke narrowed his eyes.

"Brainwashing magic?"

"Yeah. Well, since you're clever, I think you've probably noticed, but you're being brainwashed by Milk Callaud, you know?"

"........."

"No, because you're aware of that, you've been by Milk Callaud's side. Because you noticed that she was special. Because you noticed that she's been unconsciously releasing a deceptive magic to the humans surrounding her."

"........."

"That's why I said that you don't have emotions. Though you say that you possess affection towards Milk Callaud, you ultimately stayed by her side because it was necessary. Because you deemed her to be at the heart of this country, you stayed by her side..."

He began, but then, Luke said,

"Like I said, if it's an explanation about me..."

"There's no need?"

"Correct. Let's quickly move on with the deal,"

Luke said.

Then, again constructing a peaceful, smiling face,

"So, you'll tell me a means of undoing the brainwashing over me?"

At that, Lieral nodded.

"Yeah. But before that, it's necessary to talk about this world. It's necessary to talk about the monsters that created humans."

Then Lieral started talking about the existences of the '''Hero''', '''Goddesses''', and the '''Priests''' who created them.

But right now, that wasn't important.

What was needed was what he heard back then: the means of undoing the brainwashing magic.

Inside his head.

Inside his heart.

The means of removing the curse deep inside of him.

That was what he remembered.

Because of the gods.

He remembered how to undo the curse placed there because of those monsters—

<center>♦</center>

"........."

Luke opened his eyes.

Though he didn't know how long he'd been unconscious, right now, the place that he was in was the center of a large room.

In that room, there was stand with countless beds, with several humans sleeping on top.

As it seemed that he was the only one who'd awakened, even with this many humans present, he couldn't hear their sleeping breath.

Though he tried to look around, it seemed that his body's movements were sluggish.

It was an unpleasant feeling as if he were trying to move through mud.

And in his head, a voice echoed.

It wasn't something that could be heard from outside.

From deep within his own mind, a voice echoed.

''<< You are my entity, my body, my entity, my body. Blessed, here is blessed, be troubled by nothing anymore. Be troubled by nothing anymore. Instead, listen to my voice. The reason you were born, the meaning of your life is to devote yourself to God's voice. You are my entity, my body, my entity... >>''

The voice continued to ring endlessly.

In that time, his body was heavy, heavy, as he could barely will himself to move.

However, in defiance, Luke lifted his hand. Rolling up his sleeve, he could see that part of the skin had been torn as if by nails.

From there, a needle came out. Concealed beneath the skin, an ordinary needle came out, and with that needle,

"... Hmm."

He stabbed the side of his head.

Piercing through the skin, he stabbed the joint of his skull.

Lieral said that that was the part that induced one to listen to '''God''''s voice.

So that '''Humans''' would listen to them, the '''Goddesses''' created that part.

And there, he gouged out with the needle.

At that moment, the voice in his head easily vanished.

"... All right,"

Luke said, nodding.

Confirming that his body had been freed, he stood up.

And then he looked around.

He was in a large room with a high ceiling, and after confirming, the structure, he concluded that he was likely in the church.

Staring at the interior of the church,

"... Now then, I've succeeded in infiltrating as planned..."

However, just then, there was a voice.

Arising inside of his head was a voice.

Even though the brainwashing should've been undone, again inside his head, a voice echoed.

That voice—

''<< Luke. >>''

It called his name.

However, it was a separate voice, different from before.

A separate god's voice.

''<< Luke Stokkart. >>''

It called out.

It was a female's.

A sweet, pretty female voice.

Milk Callaud's voice.

That voice spoke.

''<< Luke Stokkart. Stay with me. >>''

That voice spoke.

''<< Always stay with me. >>''

As if it were sending a suggestion to him, it repeated that.

And to that,

"........."

Luke looked down at the needle that he held in his hand.

Then again, he remembered Lieral's words.

Lieral had said this.

''"With this, you'll be able to resist the '''voice''' of monsters—although, you won't be brainwashed only if the other party can't manage it. But if it's you... if it's your eternally calm self, then perhaps like me, you won't stray from your path. Perhaps, to escape the curse of the '''Goddesses''' and the '''Hero''', you'll seek the correct path to amend this world..."''

He'd said that kind of thing.

To that,

''"Why would a madman like you, in the end, depend on someone else?"''

Luke had complained, to which Lieral had merely smiled sadly and disappeared.

And of that sad expression,

"........."

Luke was jealous.

Driven mad by love, rising to such levels, easily straying from the correct path, like any other human—he was jealous of Lieral Lieutolu.

Because he couldn't be like that.

Because, as he'd lost his emotions and his framework had already been disconnected from humanity, he couldn't be like that.

"........."

That was why Luke stared at the needle.

He stared at the needle he held in his hand.

If he used it, then making the voice echoing inside his head—Milk Callaud's voice—disappear would be simple.

He already knew how, if he pierced the proper part of his brain, to make that voice disappear.

He was being brainwashed.

He was being brainwashed by Milk Callaud.

And furthermore, he was aware of that.

From the moment they'd met, he'd been aware of that.

That was why he'd always been with her.

After all, she was special.

From here on, in the Roland Empire, she was a needed human—no, because of that fact.

That was why he'd acted alongside her.

If it was necessary to kill her—if it was necessary, he could cut her down.

One could say that he'd stayed with her only to make use of her.

He couldn't create emotions like affection or compassion. That part of his brain had been destroyed.

And moreover, he'd obtained the means of escaping Milk's curse.

''<< Luke. Please stay with me. >>''

He'd obtained the means of undoing her brainwashing.

''<< Luke. >>''

It was obvious that he should undo the brainwashing.

He should do what was necessary when it was necessary. Therefore, he should undo the brainwashing.

''<< Luke. Please stay with me... >>''

However, to Milk's voice, he smiled.

And he casually threw away the needle.

"... No, no, Lieral-san, I'm sorry to say that I'm still a human who possesses emotions,"

He cheerfully murmured.

And again, the voice in his head said,

''<< Luke. >>''

To that voice,

"... Ah~ yes, yes, Captain, please just wait a little longer,"

He said in a cheerful voice that he constructed.

"Once I find a way to bring down the Remrus Empire, I'll return immediately."

And as he stepped down from the stand, alone in the church, he began to advance forward.

<center>♦</center>
<center>♦</center>
<center>♦</center>

Some time later.

The place was on a road northeast of the Remrus Empire.

On that road, galloping towards the Remrus Empire on horses,

"Why~ the hell do we have to go and save Ryner, huh?"

Zohra Rom complained.

Brown hair, strong and competitive blue eyes.

Dressed in the vermillion combat uniform that only the elites of the '''Azure Princess Mercenaries''' were allowed to wear, with the emblem of a bird about to take flight on his chest.

If one saw that armed figure was on a horse, running towards another country, that country's soldiers would immediately begin chasing him; however, he didn’t seem to care about the situation at all, and,

"Though the Princess is always going easy on Ryner, what do you think, stupid brat?"

He said such a thing.

And then, with an irritated expression, Zohra looked over to the idiot on the horse running parallel to his.

At his side was a man unsurprisingly like him, dressed in the uniform of the '''Azure Princess Mercenaries''', on a running horse.

Peria Peruula.

Golden hair rested on his shoulders in a smooth talker’s hairstyle, always seeming like he was putting on airs, and a face with closed eyes.

That face looked over at him, and said,

"Who’s the stupid brat?"

"It’s definitely someone here."

To that, Peria looked around with a restless face, and then,

"Ah, it's Zohra?"

"I’ll kill you."

"The one who rushed forward was you, Zohra, wasn't it?

"Well, fine. More importantly, answer the question, stupid brat."

"What is it, moronic brat?"

"Asshole."

"Now, don’t immediately move to throw that knife at me. Even if that weren't so, you keep making your horse run at full force and it's getting tired, so stop pointlessly using up your energy,"

He said, and certainly, for the last two days, they'd been running their horses at full force, with the fatigue starting to wear down at them.

"Then answer my question, Peria!"

Zohra said, compromising and calling the idiot's name.

To that, Peria replied,

"You mean how Pia’s too nice to Ryner?"

"Yeah, yeah."

"Well, definitely. But it's not as if I can't understand how she feels. After all, she, Ryner, and I trained together at the same place, so we’re childhood friends. You're different, Zohra. You don’t have that kind of deep bond, do you?"

"Ah? If you're talking like that, are you trying to pick a fight?"

Peria cheerfully continued,

"And so, seeing as how, with the bond between Pia and me, there's no room for you, Zohra, you should just give up already and stop trying to appeal yourself to Pia..."

Before that idiot could finish that nonsense, Zohra threw his knife.

At an incredible speed, that knife flew towards Peria’s neck.

"Like I said, stop throwing your knives right away."

However, Peria easily caught the knife.

At that, Zohra glared at Peria, and like that,

"It's because you keep spouting out crap, asshole,"

He said, to which Peria shrugged.

"It’s the truth, so it can’t be helped?"

"How the hell is that the truth? You’re not at all close with the Princess, don’t you think?"

"That’s not true. Pia is always saying that she likes me."

"She tells me that too! The other day, she said something like,'' 'Zohra, you're cute, you know that?''', you know!"

"Eh... ah, b-but she said that she was at peace when she was with me!"

"What!? N-No, she told me that too."

"That's a liiiiiiie."

"It’s not a lie! Geez, the Princess is always consulting with me about stuff like,'' 'Peria is always such a nuisance, huh?'''..."

He began, but suddenly, Peria threw the knife at him with all his strength.

"Uwa—"

Zohra said, catching it. And then, while throwing the knife back,

"What the hell are you doing!?"

He shouted, as Peria caught the knife, and,

"That’s my line!"

He said, throwing the knife back again.

Like that, the two of them continued to throw the knife back and forth at each other.

Again and again, they continued to throw the knife back and forth.

If it were like the usual, Pia would come and stop them, but right now, Pia wasn’t here, and so the knife continued to be exchanged without limit, as it made about a hundred round trips.

"Geez, enough!"

Peria groaned, putting the knife away in his pocket.

At that, Zohra, while panting for breath,

"Oh, are you admitting defeat? So it’s my victory?"

He said, to which Peria looked his way with an astonished expression.

"........."

However, ignoring him, he said nothing.

Regarding that,

"You’re pissing me off with that."

Zohra said, but Peria then blatantly ignored him and looked the opposite direction, and,

"Weeeirdo."

He said, firing off that word, and then stopped. And he also looked the other way.

From the beginning, the two had a bad relationship. He hated that an idiot like him was always by Pia's side. ''Why do I have to work with a guy like him'', Zohra continued to sulk over.

Thus, while turning his face away, he took a thin sheet of paper out of his pocket.

It was a letter delivered from Vois Fiurelle to Pia.

Zohra read that letter again.

Something like this was written.

''"Iyaa, iyaa, Queen-sama, how are you doing? This is Vois Fiurelle who, because of the wild idea of being stepped on by the beautiful Pia-san, hasn't been able to concentrate.''

''Though this is a letter for the sake of transmitting my hot feelings towards you on this paper, before that, let’s please talk about work for a bit.''

''The truth is that we have just a few problems here in the People's Republic of Sphelliyet, and so I'll be reporting them.''

''First:''

''Ryner-san has been kidnapped by the Remrus Empire~ ☆''

''Second:''

''We were visited by a gloomy, black-haired Princess-Cut-kun from the Roland Empire, and, well, though we've been working hard to keep him confined, it seems that nevertheless, the absence of the Demon King has been revealed to the world.''

''Third:''

''But because of this, we haven't sent out a rescue team for Ryner-san.''

''Fourth:''

''And so, please take care of Ryner-san.''

''Well, that’s enough about such trivial matters, so I pray our next encounter comes soon~; though I want to say that, unfortunately I'm a bit busy with cleaning up after Princess-Cut-kun, so that was impolite of me~.''

''From Goddess Princess-sama’s slave ♡ Vois Fiurelle"''

As he read such a stupid letter, Zohra frowned.

"Whyyyy the hell are we listening to the wishes of this damn brat?"

He said, wanting to scrunch up the paper and throw it away, but since the fact that Ryner wasn't in the People's Republic of Sphelliyet was something that couldn't be leaked to the outside world, so regarding that letter that he wanted to toss,

"Ah, damn it,"

He said, unhappily putting it back in his pocket.

Then, looking over to Peria who was facing the other way,

"So, why does the Princess goes easy on Ryner like that?"

He said, as Peria looked over at him.

"What's this? Weren't we fighting?"

"Who cares?"

"Geez~. Anyway, that topic's what started it."

"Y'know, Ryner’s attitude also annoys me in general. No matter how much you called him, he didn't come at all, and now that he's shown up after all that time, he's just as pathetic as he was back then, huh?"

Peria smiled wryly at that, and,

"Well, from the start, Ryner was always Timid-kun, after all."

"And now that he’s been kidnapped, we have to go and save him? Haa? I just wanna say to him,'' 'What are you, some kinda princess!?'''!?"

At those words, Peria laughed.

"Ryner ''is'' like a princess."

"I already decided from the beginning that Pia is my only Princess."

"Mine as well."

"Then, that’s that. Let's stop with this rescue mission? This sucks... it’ll still take about another two days before we reach the Remrus Empire."

Peria smiled at that, and,

"Good idea. I've been sitting on this horse for a bit too long, so my butt's starting to hurt."

"Ah, mine too, mine too."

"Oh, this is rare. Then, are we really stopping?"

Peria said.

To that,

"Let’s do it?"

Zohra said, nodding.

And so, as the two’s opinion matched completely,

"........."

However, the two of them didn’t stop their horses.

Instead, they continued galloping forward at an abnormal speed down the center of the road.

Furthermore, up ahead, several armed soldiers had become visible. Finally, the presences of those two were revealed to the country's security.

There was no way they wouldn't see them, as they loudly galloped ahead without any attempt to hide themselves.

Looking at those soldiers whom they were ambushing,

"... Not stopping?"

Zohra said, to which Peria smiled and spoke.

"Aren’t you?"

"No, see, unlike you, it's one of my rules to never betray a comrade."

"Haha, me too."

"No, you have a traitor’s face."

"Eh~, what does that kind of face look like?"

"Like yours."

"But I don't want one... ah, Zohra, by the way, there are forty enemy soldiers."

Peria suddenly said that.

They were still at a distance where it should've been impossible to identify the number of soldiers, but Peria easily said that.

But regarding that,

"Got it,"

Zohra said, believing in that.

After all, Peria was someone with the '''All Enchantment''' ability.

After all, he was a victim of the experiments that the previous Roland Empire carried out.

In return for losing his sight, hearing, and sense of touch, he could feel things over a wide area that others normally wouldn't be able to sense, thanks to a special magic circle engraved into his brain.

That was why he could see the number of enemy soldiers just now. He was able to sense what the the enemy soldiers were armed with.

And so, after Zohra nodded at that,

"Are they on horses?"

He asked, to which, with closed eyes, Peria said,

"They are."

"Then, let’s steal their horses and move on. This one's already exhausted."

"Sure thing."

"By the way, regardless of what happens to you, I won't be paying attention."

"Oh, but I thought it was one of your rules to never betray a comrade?"

"You’re not my comrade."

"Not truuuue..."

While saying such words, Peria laughed cheerfully.

And during that time, they’d steadily gotten closer to the enemy soldiers.

The guards spoke.

"You bastards are completely surrounded! Stop your horses and drop your weapons this instant..."

They began, but then Zohra moved faster on his horse, and,

"Shut up,"

He said, jumping towards the soldier who'd given out the warning. As he kicked his face, the guy fell off his horse.

And stealing that horse,

"Well then, I’m off~."

He said, but in front of him, Peria had stolen a different horse and was on the move.

"Ah, asshole—"

"What’s thiiis? Zohra-chan’s rather slow, isn’t he?"

To those stupid words, Zohra threw a knife at the idiot.

Peria dodged it.

The knife then pierced the shoulder of an enemy soldier who was behind him and about to activate an offensive spell in their direction.

Peria looked at that, and then,

"Thank you for helping me."

"I wasn’t helping you!"

"Again..."

"You bastard—because this isn't the place to be saying that kinda crap, let’s go. We'll hurry up, quickly save that idiot, and then punch that princess-wannabe in the face!"

Zohra said, to which,

"Sounds good to me~"

Peria laughed.

And so the two cut through the forty enemy soldiers and once again started running towards the Remrus Empire.

[[Image:DDYD v09 pg205.jpeg|thumb]]



<center>♦</center>
<center>♦</center>
<center>♦</center>

And the time returns to the beginning.

It was a place with an ominous feeling.

No, the landscape itself wasn't unusual, being a plain—however.

"......"

Sion had become wary of how far he'd advanced forward.

It looked like the colour of the sky was gradually being coated in a different shade.

He'd advanced forward enough.

Enough time had passed, the colour of the world being coated in a different shade, with a restless feeling arising in his cest.

And what that feeling was, he personally didn't know.

But, because he didn't know, he was that much more anxious.

Regarding that,

"... What is this?"

Sion muttered.

"What in the world is happening?"

He muttered.

Right now, the place he was in was a plain, where Claugh Klom's forces, surrounding the rear of the Remrus Empire's main forces, should've commenced launching a surprise attack.

There, Sion was leading the soldiers.

As what had been reported, there were no traces of a fight there.

There was no blood or the scent of death whatsoever.

In spite of that, having advanced forward enough that his spirit was sinking, Sion had fallen to that sort of mood.

Then,

"Your Majesty,"

A voice rang out.

Sion looked down from on top of his horse. There, a subordinate was speaking to him.

"Field Marshal Claugh Klom—"

Sion nodded at that and spoke.

"He wants to meet with me?"

"Yes."

"Let him through."

"Understood."

Saying that, the subordinate stepped back.

From somewhat behind, pushing his way through the soldiers guarding Sion, a single man atop a horse appeared.

Bright red hair as if it were burning, a body forged like steel.

Claugh Klom.

That Claugh looked his way with a somewhat cheerful smile, and,

"Yo, Sion. Though it seems like the fight here was pretty bad, you survived?"

He said, to which Sion smiled ruefully.

"If you take that kind of tone with me, you're setting a bad example to your subordinates, you realize?"

"Then, should I call you Your Almighty Majesty?"

"That's enough, now,"

Sion said, waving his hand as he laughed.

Claugh laughed as well, approaching him on his horse. Aligning himself with Sion's, they proceeded forward.

Sion asked Claugh,

"So, the enemy's main forces surrendered without a fight?"

As he asked that, Claugh shrugged and said,

"Yeah."

He nodded, and then,

"Speaking of which, there's something I kinda want you to see, so stop the soldiers,"

He said, raising his hand, and then lowering it.

Responding to that, his subordinates ordered the soldiers to stop.

After affirming that, Claugh looked at Sion, and,

"Follow me for a bit,"

He said, to which Sion tilted his head.

"Where do you plan on going?"

"If you come with me, you'll know."

"Just you and me?"

To that, Claugh held out his hand, and,

"If you're worried about an attack from the enemy, relax. I'll protect you,"

He said such a thing.

However, of course, Sion wasn't worried about that. After all, Lucile would be following him.

That was why, right now in this place, the one whose safety was the most guaranteed was Sion.

Of course, though, it was a different story if Remrus himself or the '''Goddesses''' showed up.

Sion looked at the hand that Claugh was extending. Then, lifting his face, he looked at Claugh's.

"What is it that you want to show me?"

He asked.

To that, Claugh replied,

"An enemy soldier."

"An enemy soldier?"

"Yeah. One of Remrus's guys who put up no fight whatsoever."

Saying that,

"Well, just hurry up and follow me,"

He said, as he began to move his horse without waiting for Sion.

At that, quietly,

"... Lucile,"

Sion murmured.

By his ear, Lucile's voice sounded.

"I'm here."

"Claugh..."

However, with just that alone, Lucile seemed to understand what Sion was trying to say.

"It doesn't appear that he's being manipulated by the enemy. It'll likely be fine. Even if anything happens..."

"You'll protect me?"

In response, cheerfully,

"I can't make any promises,"

Lucile said such a thing.

"How unreliable,"

Sion said, smiling.

Then, he began to move his horse.

As expected, he'd advanced forward enough that his mood was sinking further.

As they moved further into the Remrus Empire's grounds, it seemed that that feeling only grew larger.

Staring at the northern sky,

"Honestly, what's with this country?"

While saying that, he caught up with Claugh. Then, looking towards where Claugh was headed—an area slightly elevated above the plain—he asked,

"Then, we're going up there?"

"Yup."

"What can you see from there?"

To that, Claugh spoke.

"Explaining would be kinda troublesome. So you should just see for yourself. Up there, Miller-senpai and Bayuuz are waiting."

"Bayuuz and Miller?"

However, Claugh didn't answer the question, as he began galloping forward.

"Now, let's go,"

He said.

In response, Sion also ordered his horse to begin galloping, as he moved forward.

Up on higher ground, towards a place where it was as if they were overlooking the plain, he moved.

As Claugh had said, Rahel Miller and Bayuuz White were there.


[[Image:DDYD v09 pg213.jpeg|thumb]]


Both were equal to Field Marshals within the Roland Empire's military.

Furthermore, up there, as if overseeing something, hundreds of soldiers had set up camp.

Sion looked towards that encampment.

Miller and co. noticed them approaching.

In response, Sion raised his hand. He was about to speak up.

However,

"......"

His voice didn't come out.

Because, on the way, he saw.

Atop that area, on the way to where Miller and co. were, he saw.

To the side of Miller and the others.

In a plain up there, donned in the combat uniform of the Remrus Empire, was a group of soldiers.

Tens of thousands of soldiers.

Each and every one of those soldiers displayed the same appearance.

They were all kneeling prostrate on the ground. Furthermore, their backs looked as if they'd been torn apart from the inside, and from that crack, violent branch-like objects grew.

Seven branches.

"......"

No, rather, they didn't look quite like branches.

They were arms.

Thin arms were growing.

And those seven arms were joining hands with the other arms that grew from the backs of the surrounding soldiers.

Arms grown from the backs of tens and hundreds of thousands of soldiers were mutually joined together by their hands.

Regarding that abnormal sight, without thinking,

"... What is this?"

He leaked out such foolish words.

Even though there wasn't anyone who would have an answer to that.

Even though there wasn't anyone who would've seen this sort of thing before.

However, Miller responded to that. He looked up at Sion, and then looking down at the Remrus Empire soldiers,

"... They became like this one hour ago. Until then, they'd been nothing but ordinary humans,"

He explained.

In other words, during the time it took for Sion to come here, it seemed that the Remrus Empire's soldiers had become like this.

Staring at that, Sion asked,

"Are they alive?"

To that question, it was Bayuuz's turn to respond.

"We're unable to approach them, and so haven't investigated."

"Unable to approach them?"

"Yes. The Roland soldiers who approached them ended up the same way..."

"Wha—? Then, over there, those are also Roland soldiers..."

"Thousands of them fell to it."

"......"

"The reason we called Your Majesty here alone was because of how shocking this sight is. If this were to be seen by the soldiers..."

He began, but then Sion interrupted Bayuuz with a wave of his hand.

"I understand your reasons for calling me here alone. How do you all intend to deal with this?"

Miller answered that.

"With '''Rhule Fragmei'''..."

"Even though you don't know what their situation is, you'll kill them?"

"If there was another option, then I would be willing to choose that instead. However, what other ideas are there? Merely approaching them will affect you. Furthermore, it's likely that that figure has some sort of significance, isn't it? From here on, though we don't know how they might change, we can't afford to leave them be. More importantly, in order to enter the Remrus Empire, we must cross this plain..."

He said.

At that, again, Sion gazed at the Remrus Empire's soldiers.

He gazed at the humans who lay prostrate on the ground, with arms growing from their backs.

And,

"Just what is Remrus trying to do..."

Then, there was a voice from behind him.

Slightly below the elevated area,

"Your Majesty!"

The voice of a subordinate called out for him, as they moved towards the area.

In response, Sion spoke.

"Don't leave this area. To the soldiers who still haven't seen this..."

He began, but at that, Miller said,

"I know. I've already given the orders to my subordinates."

As those words were spoken, Sion's subordinate, on the way to the elevated area, was stopped.

In their place, Miller's subordinate relayed the message.

"Your Majesty, it seems that below, someone has come seeking an audience with you,"

They said such a thing.

At that, Sion asked,

"An envoy from the Remrus Empire?"

However, Miller's subordinate shook their head, and replied,

"That's not it."

"Then who?"

"They refuse to reveal their affiliation. They said that if they gave their names instead, His Majesty would know."

"Their names? Who are they?"

At that,

"The ones who have come are two women approximately the age of twenty. They introduced themselves as Ferris Eris and Kiefer Knolles,"

The subordinate said that.

Furthermore,

"According to them, Ryner has been captured by the Remrus Empire, and so they've come to seek help—that was what they wanted to tell His Majesty..."

They began, but by that point, Sion was no longer listening.

The ones who'd come were Ferris and Kiefer.

And,

"... Ryner... He's been captured by Remrus?"

The moment he heard that, shock hit him as if his heart had been crushed.

''Ryner has—''

''He's fallen into Remrus's hands?''

Sion scowled at that. And turning around, he looked up.

At the northern sky.

At the land where countless humans were prostrate on the ground, with arms growing from their backs.

It all seemed so disgraceful.

It all seemed as if that what had kept the world together up until now had been broken.

And finally, he saw their true colours.

He saw what Remrus was trying to do.

Right now, Ryner was in the Remrus Empire, and Remrus—

"... He intends to devour Ryner?"

He said, scowling.

Then, again, he turned around.

And to Miller,

"Use the '''Rhule Fragmei''' already. Continue to wipe out the Remrus Empire soldiers and march forward,"

He ordered.

Miller nodded at that and began to move.

But Sion didn't stop. Below where he was standing—to where the Remrus Empire soldiers were, he began to descend.

However, then,

"Your Majesty, what shall we do about the ones who wish to meet with you?"

Miller's subordinate asked such a thing.

In response, he looked over his shoulder. He looked towards the soldiers that he was leading, in an location a short distance away.

Over there, Ferris and Kiefer had apparently come.

At that, remaining silent for a short while as if pondering over it,

"Bring them to me. We'll take them with us to the Remrus Empire,"

He ordered.

<center>♦</center>
<center>♦</center>
<center>♦</center>

The location again moves further up north.

The capital of the Remrus Empire—Echran.

There were no longer any humans remaining in that town.

Even though Echran should have the largest metropolis in the central continent, crowded with millions of people, there were no longer any humans remaining.

Right now, what remained was—

"......"

The '''Goddess of Reincarnation''' [Milk Ephillet] gazed at that town.

A flaxen ponytail, and large, round eyes.

Gazing at the sight before her with those eyes,

"... Ah, it's like that. Remrus... You've chosen like so, then..."

She murmured.

Before her, the '''Humans''' were, one by one, converting with magic.

The structure inside of them being rewritten, collapsed on the ground, and torn from their backs, violet arms grew.

And those arms linked with their neighbouring '''Humans'''' ones.

Moreover, because of that, gradually, gradually, a large procedure spread.

In this country of the Remrus Empire, using the magic power from within all the '''Humans'''' bodies, a gigantic procedure was spreading.

At that,

"Just what is this..."

From behind her, her subordinate by the name of Lear Rinkal said.

However, controlling that,

"Don't move away from me, Lear,"

Milk said.

In response, Lear nodded, and,

"Don't worry. I'll protect you, Captain,"

He said, to which Milk felt like laughing.

No, it wasn't because, in this situation, Lear wouldn't be able to protect her and so his words were foolish.

Rather, as she'd become aware of a strange feeling within her, she felt like laughing.

Specifically, right now, she felt as if she had to protect her subordinates.

Even though they were worthless '''Humans''' not worth caring over, the human character of Milk within her felt that it was necessary to protect her subordinates.

And that feeling took over her, who should be a '''Goddess'''.

"... Aha,"

She laughed.

Feeling that the '''Human''' part within her was steadily, steadily growing, she became cheerful.

But over there, Remrus's spell was progressing further.

The collapsed '''Humans''' were converting with magic.

The collapsed '''Humans''' were converting with magic.

And furthermore, already one subordinate, Moe Velariore, was standing before her, and,

"Captain, please step back,"

He said such a thing.

On top of that, Lach Velariore held Milk from behind and spoke.

"What should we do about this, Lear?"

Lear, who always had a calm expression on his face, looked oddly troubled, and,

"All we can do is retreat."

"But to where?"

Moe said.

And that question was justified.

There was no longer anywhere they could escape to.

At least, within the territory of the Remrus Empire, there wasn't anywhere.

It seemed that Remrus had laid a curse over the entire country.

"... This has become rather troublesome,"

Milk thought.

It was likely that a considerable amount of time had passed as the large-scale spell was being developed.

This was the world where '''Humans''' lived.

The place where the '''Hero''' and '''Goddesses''' dwelled was in a slightly different dimension.

There, for '''Goddesses''' to wield their power, there was compensation to be had.

Despite that, Remrus was trying to use a large amount of power.

He was trying to use an impossibly large amount of power.

If he used this kind of power.

If he used this kind of ignored power against the framework of this sort of world,

"... His existence would disappear... though a powerless '''Crawling God''' like him shouldn't be able to use this kind of power... Nevertheless, it seems that on your own, you've discovered a solution, hmm?"

She murmured.

During that time,

"Run away!"

Her subordinates cried out as they ran.

It was as if she, who had a small build, was being kidnapped as she was carried away by Lach.

While avoiding the '''Humans''' who had arms growing from their backs, they advanced through the town.

However, like that, she blankly looked up at the sky.

The sky was clear.

A cloudless, blue sky—a sky that ordinary '''Humans''' would see.

But its colour was faintly changing.

From blue to blue.<ref>"Blue (''ao'')" here is continuously written using different kanji, likely to indicate that the colour change isn't something that'd be noticed normally.</ref>

From blue to blue.

It seemed that Remrus was dyeing this world's framework, structure, arrangement.

He was wagering his own life.

Holding up his own existence, Remrus was desperately struggling.

For the sake of opening a hole in this closed world.

For the sake of advancing forward in this world that never would.

And narrowing her eyes at that,

"... Everyone, don't go that way. Head towards the church in the center of the town,"

She said.

At that, Lear and the others halted. And looking at her,

"However, the center of the town..."

"Just do as I say. That's the only place where we'll find a way of stopping this,"

Milk said.

Then again she looked up at the sky.

Its colour was changing, moment by moment.

With what method Remrus was moving with, she didn't know.

Though she didn't know,

"... I'll find out. What it is that you're trying to do, and how you're trying to change this world,"

As she said that, Milk's team headed towards the church in the center of the town.

<center>♦</center>
<center>♦</center>
<center>♦</center>

And in that church, in the center of the town.

In the jail constructed underground, Calne Kaiwel was being held captive.

Loose blond hair, charming blue eyes. On his thin body, he wore the combat uniform of a Roland Empire officer; however, that uniform had become a mess.

Brushing his clothes in the arms and stomach areas,

"Ah~, I'm starving,"

He said.

Casually getting up, he looked around.

That said, there wasn't much to learn from the narrow cell.

Then, standing up, he looked towards the iron door that was the only entrance/exit to the prison.

And to that door,

"Um~, could you come here for a bit~?"

He said such a thing.

Furthermore,

"The truth is, I haven't eaten since the day before yesterday—?"

He said, raising his voice, but,

"......"

From the other side of the door, there was no response.

"Hmm. Well, that didn't work,"

He said, crossing his arms.

Like that, he sat back down again on the sorry excuse for a cloth. And,

"... Maybe they've decided to starve me to death?"

He muttered while again examining the prison. He strained to find a place where he could escape.

Although he tried, in the time that he'd spent captured, he'd already schemed five prison breaks, and each time was a failure.

"... By this point, there's no way that I'd find a way to escape, huh?"

He muttered in a troubled manner.

Then, pushing down on his stomach that growled in hunger, he smiled faintly.

''When he heard about the disappointing me who got captured so easily, Claugh-san probably asked,''

"What the hell is that idiot doing at such an important time?"

''Something like that, huh?''—as he imagined things like that, he laughed frivolously.

Then, furthermore, a mental image of Eslina arose. Her pretty amber hair, and blue eyes that possessed an air of dignity.

Picturing that,

"... Eslina must be worried, isn't she?"

He muttered, flopping over onto his side.

All he could see was the jet black ceiling.

With no windows, this place was shrouded in darkness.

Furthermore, since the evening of the day before yesterday, he hadn't sensed any sounds or signs of human presence.

His nerves dull after having gone so long without eating or drinking, he listened to the sound of his breathing and heartbeat, but only those.

There was nothing else.

It wasn't that he especially hated the isolation, as he'd also received training in dealing with that, but,

"... So I'm really going to die here, aren't I?"

He said to himself.

"I ne~ver thought that I'd die before Claugh-senpai who charges recklessly into fights,"

He said such things to himself, laughing.

Of course, no one replied.

However, again the mental image of a girl arose. A girl with the sagacious, bright face like Fiole's.

Always following after him, going ''Calne-san, Calne-san'', the smiling, cute face of a girl arose in his mind.

"......"

He smiled.

Remembering her smiling face, he smiled happily.

And,

"... Ah~, just as I thought,"

He said.

"Just as I thought, it was a good idea not to return Eslina's feelings,"

He said, smiling.

"Like I thought, someone like me isn't suited to be with Eslina. After all, a ladykiller who can't even fend for himself will just end up leaving. Not to mention a pervert who likes older women."

While saying such things, he smiled frivolously.

"That's why Eslina should find someone else—nice, diligent guy. Build a family with a guy like that. Not with some idiot who gets captured and left to die in a prison,"

He said, as if he were conversing with someone.

"... If Eslina could just forget about me and meet a guy like that... that'd be good,"

He said, conversing sincerely.

But, unsurprisingly, no one responded to that.

There was no noise around him.

It was eerie.

"......"

He'd likely die in a matter of days.

He'd been provided with no food or water since the day before yesterday. Without water, he wouldn't live for long.

And if it continued like that,

"... Ah~, yeah. When I die, Fiole will praise me for sure, right? He'll thank me for doing a good job of keeping my hands off of his little sister."

Saying that, he laughed.

After laughing, he let out a light sigh.

"......"

Again, it was silent.

All he could hear was just his heartbeat and breathing.

Just his heartbeat and breathing.

And speaking of anything else,

"......"

It was pure solitude.

Though he was about to continue that line of thought, he stopped.

Because there was no point in thinking about it.

Because if he thought about it, then he'd become afraid and start talking about disgraceful, foolish things like how he didn't want to die here, or how he wanted to see Eslina again.

"......"

That was why, without thinking about anything, he closed his eyes.

Like that, he was about to submerge his consciousness into darkness—

All of a sudden.

Though it was echoed from far away, he heard a sound.

It was from beyond the iron door.

A sound rang out from outside the prison.

Furthermore, that sound was getting closer.

Steadily thumping, it was getting closer.

At that,

"This sound is—"

Calne jumped to his feet.

Then he started gathering all of his strength. Though, as he hadn't been eating or drinking properly in this place, he couldn't muster up much strength in his body,

"... Sooooner or later, I have to succeed in a jailbreak, or else it's going to be bad for me, huh?"

He muttered.

Though he didn't know who was coming here right now, it was likely the one in charge of giving him his meals. In that case, first, he should grab the server's arm or something like that.

At the bottom-most part of the iron door, there was a small, iron door where the food would come from, which Calne stared at.

The meal always came from there.

Of course, the other party knew that he would likely be plotting a jailbreak, so they never put their hand through.

On the contrary, they were careful and placed the meal on a tray and pushed it through to the other side with a stick.

However, regarding that, Calne slowly began moving his finger. With his fingertip, he was drawing a magic circle of light in the air.

What he was drawing was Roland's magic.

Called '''Bakushu''', it was a spell to create a rope of light. That thread would expand and contract according to the user's orders, and was able to capture a target—however, the spell wasn't used often in Roland.

First of all, it was abnormally difficult to control the thread's movements, and so the thread wouldn't move towards the targeted place.

Even if it were a considerably skilled mage, they would have difficulty hitting the mark, and so it was a spell that wasn't used often, but,

"If this doesn't work, I'm going to cry,"

While saying such things, he completed his spell.

And quietly, he muttered,

"WHAT I SEEK IS THE LIGHT FIELD >>> BAKUSHU,"

He said, completing the incantation.

A lump of light formed at the center of the magic circle, and then, a thread—or rather, a line with a thickness closer to that of a rope could now be extended.

And he waited.

He waited for the server to come.

Just as predicted, the sound stopped in front of Calne's cell.

"... They've come,"

He thought.

He concentrated.

And inside his head, again and again, the image repeated itself.

—The moment the door that his food came from opened, once he confirmed that, he'd launch the rope. And he'd capture the server's body.

He'd launch the rope and capture the server.

He'd launch the rope and capture the server.

Again and again, he repeated that inside his head.

He heard the sound of the outside door being touched.

Reacting to that, Calne crouched down.

He waited for the meal door to open—

"......"

But then, something outside of his predictions occurred.

The door.

The door before him opened.

Not the small door used for meals, but the prison door.

At that,

"No way,"

Calne groaned.

In that case, what he should do had changed. If it were this door opening, what he should do had changed.

If the one entering was the jailer, someone meant to transfer him, the executor, or possibly a torturer—he wasn't sure—then he'd have to struggle against them and escape.

Despite that, at the moment, he'd prepared a spell meant to capture the enemy.

"Ah, geez, well, it's fine. At any rate, I can use this spell to cause confusion, and then..."

He began, but then his words stopped.

Because standing outside the door, for some reason, was an acquaintance of his.

Because standing outside the door was a single man whose face he recognized.

At that,

"Eh?"

Calne let his voice slip without thinking.

Then, staring at that man's face fixedly,

"Um, why are you here?"

He said.

Standing there was a black-haired man.

Black hair like he'd just gotten out of bed, languid eyes.

A tall, lean figure with a bent back.

Looking at that man,

"Aren't you Ryner Lute-san?"

Calne asked, to which Ryner looked his way, and,

"... Calne? It's a problem for you to be confined here, huh? You can leave already."

"E-Eh? What? The one confining me..."

He began, but ignoring that, Ryner turned on his heel. He turned his back to Calne.

And he exited the prison.

Following him, Calne also exited the prison. And moving through the basement, at Ryner's back,


[[Image:DDYD v09 pg241.jpeg|thumb]]


"What in the world are you doing here?"

He asked, to which Ryner looked over his shoulder.

And with a sad smile,

"......"

He didn't answer the question, however.

Instead, staring at him,

"... Go back, and deliver this message to Sion. I want to talk with him for a bit. I'll be waiting here, so..."

Staring at him with sad eyes,

"Tell him that,"

He said.

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu#Volume_9_-_The_Futile_Struggles_of_the_Dropout|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Chapter 2

2016-04-15T11:36:24Z

Veritatis cupitor:

==Chapter 2: Human==

"Eh~, good grief, what is this?"

Vois Fiurelle said, raising his voice in a sulking manner.

Pretty black hair, intelligent black eyes. Dressed in miko-like garb, he was a boy who looked to be around thirteen or fourteen.

Right now, that boy was inside the central military building of the capital of the country that he'd quickly established, the People's Republic of Sphelliyet.

While walking down the corridor, Vois, in an oddly troubled manner, scratched at his tidy black hair.

Then he read the report that his subordinate Harmit possessed.

In that report, this kind of thing was written.

''—Ryner Lute, Ferris Eris, and Kiefer Knolles have fled.''

Staring at those words, Vois knitted his eyebrows, and,

"Why~ has it turned out like this?"

He said, turning around, where a beautiful woman with an apologetic expression was.

Vois's subordinate, Harmit Wolf.

Long black hair, navy blue eyes. A tall, slender body adorned in a combat uniform.

Harmit spoke with a meek face.

"Due to my incompetence..."

"I'm not interested in apologies, you know. Just tell me the truth. What happened?"

"That's..."

"You don't know? You were keeping an eye on them, of course?"

"Yes."

"But they shook you off?"

"... Yes."

"When you noticed that they were no longer there, it was just a short while ago? After I came back?"

"... Yes."

"The investigation?"

"Presently..."

She began, but Vois interjected with,

"Don't bother. I'll do it myself."

With that order, Harmit hurriedly gave commands to a male subordinate in the waiting. Then, the man began running.

But ignoring that,

"Hmm,"

Vois said, while crossing his arms, as he walked down the corridor, pondering.

Where he was headed right now was the one who should be located closest to where they were now: the room given to Ferris.

While heading there,

"... How~ever, this is strange, isn't it? Given the current state of affairs, there shouldn't be anywhere other than here that they would go to, and furthermore, Ryner-san and the others should've seen perfectly that, with the effective government, what a nice place this is, with the information and restrictions given to them... correct?"

He said, looking at Harmit again as if seeking affirmation.

Harmit nodded.

"That was the intention."

"But they've left. Now then, now then, what should we do from here?"

He said, finally reaching Ferris's room.

Unless Harmit's information was incorrect, Ferris had left the country.

And as Harmit had no reason to lie to him,

"... My, my, she really isn't there,"

Vois said in a troubled manner. Then he entered the room.

Inside the room was the wrapping paper of various shops' dango from within Sphellilans that she'd apparently gone around buying, and on the back of each paper, the impressions of that dango were written.

Picking up one sheet,

"... The south Sapruno shopping district's dango shop, Pippi Dango, wasn't stocked up properly, so negative points for them,"

Vois read.

Then looking over his shoulder at Harmit,

"Did you know that Pippi Dango isn't any good?"

He asked, to which she shook her head. Regretting her own faults as always, she made an awkward expression.

Looking at that somewhat weak face of Harmit's,

"... Haha,"

Vois said, grinning.

Always acting gallant, like the difficult-to-fluster Kiefer, having her make an apologetic expression like this,

"Like this, it's something that comes firmly, though. But..."

''Right now, the fact that Ryner isn't here anymore is bad,'' he muttered inwardly.

Though Harmit's face, looking as if she wanted to say something, twisted further—''well, that it'd go that far is, as one would expect, pitiful.''

But nevertheless, the fact that Ryner Lute was, at the moment, no longer there was especially bad.

After all, right now, Vois was, day by day, spreading out a delicate negotiation with the rest of the world.

Or rather, if one were to look at just what happened here over the last two weeks, then definitely, it would look to them as if, out of everyone in the world, it was him who was the busiest, wasn't it? For example,

- Proclaiming Ryner as the Demon King to the world.

- Conquering and dividing the Geihlficlant Empire's territory.

- Binding various countries through a peace treaty by proposing a ban on '''Rhule Fragmei'''.

- Furthermore, getting that queen of the '''Azure Princess Mercenaries''', Pia Varliere, on his side.

And such, already, he'd been working hard day and night and had finally just returned to his own country.

Afterwards, while indulging himself by frequently teasing Ryner, Ferris, and Kiefer, though he'd intended to capture the world at once,

"... Why~ is it that everyone must act on their own without thinking?"

As he said that, Harmit again looked down with a pained expression, at which Vois laughed.

"It's not your fault."

"But—"

"I said that it's not your fault, so it's not your fault. And the leader's words are absolute, aren't they?"

"......"

Harmit, at that, lifted her face to look at him.

Vois smiled at that.

Well, right now, it honestly wasn't her fault. With her power, she wouldn't have been able to stop Kiefer, generally-speaking, and Ryner and Ferris.

No, amidst his pawns, when it came to someone who could stop someone of Ryner and Ferris's level, there was no one.

That was why it wasn't an error on Harmit's part.

In other words, what was strange wasn't that Ryner and co.'s intentions and actions weren't dealt with, so if there was a mistake in his plan, then maybe,

"... Something beyond my predictions, an irregular situation occurred here, hmm~?"

He said, throwing away the dango package and directing his eyes towards Ferris's belongings. Moreover, he pointed towards the room's closet, and,

"Harmit, open the closet,"

He ordered.

At that,

"Understood,"

Nodding as she said that, she moved towards the closet and opened it.

Regarding that, Vois spoke.

"What's inside?"

"Clothes."

"Underwear?"

To the question, after pulling out several drawers, Harmit said,

"They're here."

"What colour?"

"Eh?"

"What colour are Ferris-san's panties?"

"... E-Er, they're white and pink."

"Hmm. I see. It would've been nice if they were black or red, huh?"

While saying such things, Vois looked at Harmit's back with a bored expression. Like that, he exited into the corridor and began walking.

And he thought over things.

He thought over what it meant that Ferris's clothes and underwear had been left behind.

By the time that Harmit had noticed, Ryner, Ferris, and Kiefer were no longer there. Completely evading the surveillance on the second floor, they'd left the area.

In other words, they should have been able to take their clothes and belongings with them. In spite of that, Ferris didn't take anything with her.

At that, again,

"This is bad, huh?"

Vois muttered.

Somehow, Ryner and co.'s disappearance, being unable to stomach this place, didn't seem to have any logic behind it.

Seeing as how they should've taken their belongings with them, it seemed that a situation beyond his predictions had occurred.

''Now then, what would that be?''

"......"

Slipping through the corridor, Vois headed to Ryner's room.

The door to Ryner's room was wide open.

Inside the room was a mess.

The bed was buried under books and documents, and there were traces of a drink spill here and there.

Looking at the books and documents, because of Harmit, that the information given to Ryner had been manipulated, he knew.

In other words, by the things that Vois was doing, the affairs that he didn't want Ryner to know about shouldn't have been conveyed to him.

"... Hmm,"

He said, looking around the room.

At the bookshelf, the window, the desk, the bed.

However, there were no clues as to where Ryner had gone. Furthermore, all of his belongings had been left behind as well.

If Ryner and the others truly had left the country, then without making any preparations, they would've left empty-handed.

Regarding that,

"......"

Exiting the room with a thoughtful expression,

"All right, I've inspected Ryner-san and Ferris-san's rooms. Investigate as to why there are no leads,"

Vois ordered Harmit.

Harmit nodded, and then turned to a young boy behind them in stand-by. That boy began running.

But unsurprisingly, Vois wasn't interested in that.

Now, he headed over to Kiefer Knolles's room.

The state of Kiefer's room was slightly different from the other two's.

First of all, the door had been shredded to pieces.

On top of that, it was an iron door.

Though it was a door where the lock had been camoflauged so that it couldn't be seen, with the lock actually being on the outside, so that one could lock any guests inside the room.

"... Agaaain, it's been cleanly sliced apart, huh?"

He said, entering the room.

Kiefer's room, unlike Ryner and Ferris's rooms, was tidy.

Prudent in the cleaning, there wasn't a speck of garbage. As if she'd been researching something, books and documents had been sorted and arranged.

Furthermore, amidst that collection was documents on affairs that Vois hadn't wanted them to see.

"Oh~, oh~, this is... heh, Kiefer-san is more capable than I thought,"

Vois said in admiration.

Anyhow, that she'd evaded Harmit's surveillance and had gathered this amount of information,

"She might be an unexpectedly good find."

While saying that, Vois wandered around her room, searching for Kiefer's belongings.

However, she hadn't left her belongings behind.

Neither her clothes nor her underwear remaining, everything had completely disappeared, and conscientiously, her bed had been made.

That was to say, for Kiefer, leaving the country had been of her own will.

"... Now then, what can be understood from this situation?"

He muttered.

Ryner and Ferris had vanished while leaving their belongings behind, but Kiefer had left with preparations for a journey.

Consequently, what in the world was the meaning of that?

While thinking over that, he lay down on Kiefer's bed in the meantime. Sleepiness hitting him immediately, he was aware of his own, notable tiredness.

Regarding that sleepiness, enduring it as he closed his eyes, he spoke to Harmit at the entrance of the room.

"Harmit."

"Yes?"

"Shall we sleep together~?"

"Understood. If that is what Vois-sama desires,"

She said, but to her who was approaching, Vois spoke.

"But, Harmit, as there's still work to be done, I'm not letting you sleep with me~"

"Eh..."

"Look at what's on the desk. Kiefer-san has been escaping your surveillance, Harmit, and investigating the backstage of this country~"

As he said that, Harmit looked at the desk. Looking at the countless documents there, her face paled.

"M-My apologi..."


[[Image:DDYD v09 pg099.jpeg|thumb]]


She began, but without letting her finish, Vois said,

"That's why I'm forbidding you from sleeping with me."

"U—"

"As punishment, Harmit, investigate this room. As it looks like Kiefer-san left of her own will, there might be a clue left behind. As expected, I've hit my limits, just a bit, so I'm going to sleep, but if you don't find anything by the time I wake up, Harmit..."

Suddenly, Vois's eyes opened, as if jolting himself out of a dream, and,

"I'll be angry?"

He said.

At that,

"Au,"

Harmit said in a frightened voice. The sound of her frantically investigating the documents on the desk rang out.

While nodding in satisfaction, Vois embraced the pillow tightly.

"What does Kiefer-san smell like?"

While saying such things, he was about to go to sleep, but then he felt his hand touch something paper-like.

At that, Vois faintly opened his eyes.

"Ah, what's this? The ingenious me found a clue while sleeping,"

He said, taking out a sheet of paper from under the pillow.

It was a sheet of paper that looked to have some kind of message on it.

Likely a message from Kiefer Knolles.

Vois read it.

In that message, this sort of thing was written.

''"To Vois-kun. As we are unable to believe in you, we've decided to quietly leave the country. However, if by any chance you intend to help us, then please send a message to the inn in the Sul village of the Heilmuss Republic to the west. There's only one inn. From there, you'll obtain a means of contacting us. Please do not try and tail us. In the event that we notice such a tail, we will be unable to believe in you once more. If you wish to gain our confidence, then please display your good will—"''

Reading up until there, Vois spoke.

"Quite a long preface, isn't it...? But she truly is amazing. I'd like for her to be one of my direct subordinates,"

He muttered.

He continued reading the message.

With this, regarding what had just happened, that was written.

Kiefer said this.

''"Now then, I'll write only about what occurred here. Ryner has been abducted by a monster. The monster's outward appearance involves a spherical head with countless eyes. It seems that its body has seven arms. Ferris-san was the one who saw it. Though there is a chance that an illusionary spell was being used, there's also the chance that it's a monster in reality. If you happen to know of such a monster or a mage that could cast an illusion over Ryner, contact us. We're pursuing Ryner."''

The message ended there.

And Vois, with a frustrated expression, stared at that paper.

Then he looked up at Harmit, who was still desperately searching for clues.

She was looking through the documents and then putting them aside, pulling open the desk drawers, looking inside; however, it didn't seem as if she was discovering anything, and so had a troubled face.

While dimly watching that,

"......"

However, he didn't tell her that he found a lead.

Instead, he thought over the contents of that message.

And he did have some information on the monster written about in the message.

Countless eyes on a spherical head.

A body with seven arms—though that was what was written, he had information on a being resembling that.

Called the '''Crawling God''' by the '''Goddesses''', an old god—Remrus Remuld Aarqued.

Reigning over the Remrus Empire, a grotesque monster.

If he recalled correctly, it had seven eyes through which it saw the world and six arms.

"... But the amount of eyes and arms don't quite match up..."

''That said, if it took Ryner-san away so easily, then it's likely Remrus, isn't it?'' He thought.

Though the '''Crawling God''' didn't have that much power, there were practically no other myth or folklore-like beings aside from the '''Goddesses''', '''Hero''', and '''Demon''' remaining.

"... This is quite the unexpected ambush that's appeared, isn't it? Remrus has gotten involved rather quickly..."

Vois said, rising from the bed.

Harmit looked surprised at that, and then,

"M-My apologies, I've yet to find a..."

Interrupting that,

"No, the clues that have already been found are enough,"

He said, tossing the message in Harmit's direction.

As Harmit caught it, she began reading.

However, unsurprisingly ignoring that, Vois exited the room.

And he thought over things.

Ryner—no, the People's Republic of Sphelliyet's trump card of a '''weapon''' [Ryner Lute] had been stolen by Remrus.

That was especially bad.

After all, the fact that Ryner was here was what protected this country of the People's Republic of Sphelliyet's right to speak to the rest of the world.

Obliterating a million lives in an instant, a demon king that possessed enough power to stop the war between the Gastark Empire and Geihlficlant Empire—as the world thought that, then despite the People's Republic of Sphelliyet's small numbers in soldiers, their people were able to take a short rest without being attacked.

However, if Ryner Lute were to be abducted by the Remrus Empire, and if other countries were to learn of this, what would happen?

"......"

It was likely that they'd simultaneously be attacked by neighbouring countries.

First, the Geihlficlant Empire that had been divided into northern and southern divisions would come to reclaim their territory.

Furthermore, the Ertolia Republic and Gastark Empire that had captured territory of the weakened Geihlficlant Empire would come and attack at once.

On the contrary, small countries that had been relying on the three superpowers might also take this chance to participate in the war.

If they knew that the '''Demon King''' [Ryner] wasn't here, then the Geihlficlant Empire and the People's Republic of Sphelliyet, exhausting itself with a civil war, was nothing more than a divided country.

Neighbouring countries wouldn't overlook this chance.

Of course, the military forces of the Anti-Roland Coalition that Vois led possessed many '''Rhule Fragmei''', but Gastark was the same.

In that case, there was the possibility that they'd use Glovil against them. Right now, the other party had vastly greater numbers in terms of soldiers. On top of that, it seemed that, as if using a '''Rhule Fragmei''' that could control the soldiers' feelings in an instant, even when there was flat-out friendly fire in the war, Vois and co.'s soldiers had no chance at winning with their power.

In other words, it'd be bad if it was leaked out to other countries that Ryner wasn't here. And though, before that was revealed, they had to rescue Ryner from Remrus,

"Now then, how to move when the enemy is a monster?"

He said, narrowing his eyes.

Remrus shouldn't be too great of a foe.

Compared to the '''Goddesses''', the '''Crawling God''' should have always been a low-grade, powerless god.

And he also possessed tools that could kill even the '''Goddesses'''.

He also possessed god-killing relics known as '''Rhule Fragmei'''.

If he used them, then a monster of Remrus's level shouldn't be able to do anything.

But the problem was,

"The problem is that why did Ryner-san get taken away so easily if the opponent was a lowly god of that degree, hmm? Did it lure him away with the panties of a girl as bait?"

While muttering such foolish things, he continued to think with a serious expression nevertheless.

Truly, the incident that had happened just now was beyond his predictions.

The matter of Remrus wasn't one that Vois had seen fit to pay much attention to. No, up until just a short while ago, the '''Goddesses''' who meant to make use of him were fools who thought that it was enough to manipulate humans.

Naturally, though, a monster's power far surpassed that of a human's, and while he was aware of that in itself, he still hadn't paid much attention to it.

Rather, aside from the fact that, being located north of Roland, the Remrus Empire had become an obstacle to the other country, he hadn't thought about it.

But Ryner had been taken away.

Ryner, who should've obtained enough power to frighten the '''Goddesses''', had easily been taken away.

Though he didn't know what kind of trap or illusion had been prepared in order to do that, Remrus, who was scorned by the '''Goddesses''', had done that, and he'd certainly have laid out various other plans—

"Damn it. Again, the enemies aside from the '''Goddesses''' and the '''Hero''' have increased?"

Vois said, groaning.

And he wanted to blame the naivety of his own thoughts. Well, even if he blamed himself, he didn't think he could've stopped what had happened this time.

No, because he knew that enemies who wanted to obtain Ryner's power like himself were gathering, maybe he should've put up some guards.

For example, assigning Ferris as a guard to Ryner who possessed one '''Rhule Fragmei''', or something like that.

But as he hadn't expected Ryner, with his degree of power, to be taken away so simply, he hadn't assigned any such guards.

"I was naive... but even if I regret it now, there's nothing that can be done about it. However, I have to take measures immediately now. Now then, what to do..."

He began, but then suddenly, a different subordinate barged out of a room. And upon locating Vois, in a desperate manner,

"Vois-sama! An enemy has attacked! Please escape imme..."

However, his words ended there.

The upper half of the subordinate's body was devoured and torn to shreds by some sort of black shadow monster, and so became no more.

And that monster turned this way.

Made of shadows, it was a gigantic wolf-like monster.

With only one glance, he could tell that it was a monster born from a '''Rhule Fragmei'''.

And upon looking this way, the beast opened its mouth wide, before attacking him.

"Wah, wah, Harmit!"

Vois called out.

Harmit lifted her face at this and reacted. Withdrawing the sword at her waist, she moved to save him.

The monster then looked at Harmit.

Vois took that opportunity to jump back. Furthermore, he took a knife out from his pocket. Then, he flung it to the floor.

In that instant, the knife separated into four pieces and pierced through the left and right walls, the ceiling, and the floor. And with those four pieces in the cardinal points, a thinly translucent film of light was spread out, isolating the monster away from Vois.

The monster was stopped by that film, and,

"Gah—"

In the moment that it let out a cry, its body was already disappearing.

Looking at that,

"Oh~, that was close,"

Vois said, letting a bit of emotion leak into his voice.

Then he turned towards the entrance of the room that the monster had entered from.

There, at the room's entrance, he saw a lone man appear.

It was likely the man manipulating the shadow monsters.

Long, smooth and pretty jet-black hair. A thin, tall body. Though his face was surprisingly well-featured, anyone who saw him wouldn't feel that, with his icy, dark blue eyes.

With eyes as if he were completely looking down at everything, he looked down at Vois, and,

"Ah, how unfortunate that was just now,"

He said in a horribly dark voice.

In response, Vois looked up at the man, and,

"You are?"

He asked, to which the man smiled.

And, with open red lips entirely like a demon's,

"I'm not someone who would introduce himself,"

He said such a thing, at which Vois shrugged and spoke.

"An assassin from Gastark?"

"Ah, I've been expo..."

"No, that's not it, is it? After all, Gastark's '''Rhule Fragmei''' user would have pink hair. And to manipulate that shadow beast—that's a type of '''Rhule Fragmei''' that can only be used by the chosen bloodline, isn't it? That is, you aren't an assassin from Gastark. In that case, where are you an assassin from?"

At that, while cheerfully smiling, the man caressed his own black hair.

"I dyed it,"

He said such a thing.

Vois smiled in response and spoke.

"Heh. Is that so?"

"Yes."

"Then you must be an assassin from Gastark, huh? In that case, if it's a precious assassin from Gastark, it's fine for me to say this. The film of this '''Rhule Fragmei''' separating us cannot be broken by a relic. But rather, there's only one way to break it. Do you know what that is?"

The man looked up at the film of light that spread across the center of the room.

"Now then, what should I do?"

He asked, and so Vois told the man.

"Though this holds up against the laws of nature and against relics, it's weak only to magic, you see. So if you use magic, it'll be troubling~"

He said that.

At that, the man looked his way, and,

"... Do you expected me to be deceived by such nonsense?"

Vois answered,


[[Image:DDnYnD v09 pg113.jpeg|thumb]]


"That should be my line. Someone from Gastark? You dyed your hair? If that's the truth, then let me see you use magic. Come on, draw your prided grid pattern, and invoke your magic~"

However, at that, the man didn't move to use magic.

Well, he'd known from the beginning that this guy wasn't from Gastark, so it wasn't as if this was a new piece of information.

Vois stared at the man, and,

"So, what does an assassin from Roland want with me?"

He said.

That was the scythe that he applied.

If he reacted to the mention of Roland, then Vois would know where this guy came from.

However, the man's face didn't as so much twitch. Instead, with a cold expression, he stretched out his hand, and,

"Let there be darkness,"

He said.

The shadow at the man's feet stretched, and one beast was formed. Furthermore, it was a beast that was far larger than the previous one.

That beast lunged at the film of light spread across the room.

And that light, for a moment, for only a moment, wavered faintly; however, again, the beast disappeared.

And watching that,

"......"

''Not good,'' Vois thought.

''Just now, the film's special trait might have been revealed,'' he thought.

If this film were struck by a certain level of power or higher, it was possible to break through it.

Of course, if it were attacked by a normal sword or spell, it wouldn't matter much, but.

Then suddenly,

"That messenger girl that you sent to us, of the Roland Empire—I killed her."

The man revealed the country from which he came.

At that, Vois felt increasingly more that this was not good.

This man had already discovered the way to break through the film. And he possessed enough power to kill Vois.

That was why he so easily revealed the country that he came from.

To that,

"......"

Vois, however, made a surprised face as if he hadn't noticed anything, and,

"So, you've willingly revealed yourself,"

He said.

And he became aware of the window behind him. He started simulating a plan to escape from here inside his head.

During that time, the man placed his hand on his chest, and bowing his head slightly,

"I am a messenger hailing from the Roland Empire, known as Miran Froaude. Pleased to make your acquaintance,"

Though he said that, this man called Froaude didn't give off the feeling that he was pleased to make his acquaintance, as Vois knew the instant he saw his demon-like face.

That was why, while smiling, Vois took a step back.

Froaude, looking at his feet, laughed again.

"There's no need to be afraid. It'll only hurt for a moment. No, not even for an instant—you likely won't feel any pain."

While saying such things, he took a necklace out of his pocket.

It was a '''Rhule Fragmei''' that would absorb the surrounding light and unleash explosive, destructive power.

'''Demonic Beast Destroyer''' [Ellearms].

Vois scowled at that. Though he possessed a '''Rhule Fragmei''' that held the power to render '''Ellearms''' null, in order to negate '''Ellearms''', it was necessary to take down the film dividing the room.

And naturally, if the film were removed, this Froaude man would attack with his shadow beasts.

Even if he negated '''Ellearms''', he wouldn't be able to defend against an attack from Froaude.

However, if he didn't negate '''Ellearms''', there would be an explosion right in the heart of the country, its destruction exceeding even that of a large-scale offensive spell. If that were to happen, then it would be likely that this country wouldn't be able to rebuild itself.

Vois scowled at that, and shouted.

"If you use that here, then my subordinates within Roland will do the sa..."

He began, but Froaude laughed.

"You will die here. And my lineage will be known to no one. Now, let's end this already. Please resign yourself to your death,"

He said, moving to toss the necklace.

Vois made his decision to deal with it. From his pocket, he took out the '''Divine Parasite Bugs''' [Euloss Elma], devoted to devouring the light of the '''Ellearms'''.

And like that, turning on his heel,

"Harmit! Exit from the window! Provide back up!"

He called.

And he began enacting his plan from outside the room window.

However, then, Froaude said,

"Now, putting aside that joke..."

Suddenly, saying that, he put the necklace back in his pocket.

"......"

Vois, with a foot on the window, looked over his shoulder.

And narrowing his eyes at Froaude,

"... Don't you think that was a rather poor joke?"

Froaude smiled, and,

"Compared to what your spies, who you were able to send to Roland, did?"

He said such things.

Incidentally, the duty of the spies that Vois sent to Roland was to set fire to their provisions, blow up their armoury, etc.—things one couldn't really speak well of.

Rather, there was also the matter of unleashing a '''Ellearms''' at the Roland palace like the one that Froaude had almost activated.

But, even on top of not suffering any damage at all, the dispatched spies also—

"None of them came back, did they?"

Vois said, to which Froaude nodded.

"Because I killed them."

"You admitted it so easily, huh?"

"But you are the same, are you not?"

"Well, perhaps,"

Vois said, removing his foot from the window. Then, turning around, he pointed at Froaude and spoke.

"Or rather, if it were me in your position just now, I'd be attacking with '''Ellearms'''."

"Haha. But you're of a worse nature than me."

"That's right, isn't it? Well, though I'm always hoping that I have a worse nature than anybody else... Otherwise, an adorable child like me would've been immediately attacked all'' 'nooo' ''and'' 'fufu''' and whatnot. That's also your true goal, isn't it?"

At such words,

"......"

However, Froaude didn't respond to that.

He looked around, and,

"However, seeing your frantic response just now, this country has yet to erect a barrier to negate '''Ellearms''', hmm?"

He said.

Vois nodded at that.

"My, wouldn't that take about a month? But this country wasn't even established a month ago, if you recall,"

He said, though from the beginning, Vois had no intention of erecting a barrier.

Firstly, when it came to '''Euloss Elma''' that existed to negate '''Ellearms''' on its own, its numbers were few, so it was precious.

In terms of numbers, Vois had only six in his possession.

And once that '''Rhule Fragmei''' was used once, it couldn't be used again, so unless there was a place that had to be protected at all costs, he didn't want to use them.

And as for Sphelliyet here, Vois had plans for it to merely be a temporary establishment.

Though from now on, their army would, with Pia and co. attacking the other towns of the Geihlficlant Empire, be sequentially be migrating the acting capital city—

"......"

However, if they planned to return right after, it would be insane.

First, Ryner, whom they should be celebrating as their king, had been captured by the Remrus Empire.

Furthermore, an assassin from Roland had easily infiltrated the heart of their country.

The state of the world was continuing to spiral past Vois's expectations, and to that,

"... The me who thought about sleeping was a fool, huh?"

He muttered.

Froaude tilted his head to one side at that.

"What was that?"

Though he said that, Vois shrugged.

"No, nothing. Or rather, if you're not using '''Ellearms''', then that means that you've come here with another goal in mind, doesn't it?"

As he asked that, Froaude nodded.

"Correct. I thought I would come and greet Ryner Lute-sama, who'd established this new country, and have him hear my opinions."

Vois laughed at those words.

Directing his eyes towards his subordinate whose upper body had been devoured and whose corpsed had collapsed onto the ground,

"... Greet him?"

Froaude also looked down and smiled.

And easily,

"Yes,"

He nodded.

Staring at Froaude with an astonished expression,

"Even though you nearly obliterated the country with '''Ellearms'''?"

"You would've defended against it, no? You possess '''Euloss Elma'''."

"That may be true, but..."

"And that we both possess '''Rhule Fragmei''' is what I confirmed just now. With this, the meaning behind your proposal for the peace treaty has finally been revealed. Using this sort of tool indiscriminately, no one will be left standing at the end—is that it?"

"......"

"And that fear just now, you felt it in your body as well. In that case, perhaps we can both walk the same path. If you throw away your '''Rhule Fragmei''', so will I. Now, please undo this barrier. I will use neither my Shadow Beasts nor '''Ellearms'''. Let us compromise. Undo the barrier, so that we may speak, face to face. For the sake of peace, as you said, hmm?"

He said such things.

He said cheerfully.

And in response, Vois looked at the knives that pierced the four corners of the room.

He looked at the '''Rhule Fragmei''' that was erecting a barrier in order to divide him and Froaude.

Even if he undid the barrier, this Froaude man wouldn't attack him.

The reason was, earlier, he demonstrated that he held a method to destroy the barrier.

If he unleashed '''Ellearms''' and dealt with the fleeing Vois, he was able to kill him, after all.

However, he didn't do that.

Furthermore, acknowledging the risks, he went as far as to reveal his home country.

In other words, this guy hadn't come here with the intention of killing Vois. Here, he'd come for some sort of negotiation, without intending on killing Vois.

So even if he undid the barrier, there wouldn't be a problem—that was how it should be, but.

"......"

Vois didn't undo the barrier.

No, he couldn't undo it.

He couldn't believe in this guy's words and mannerisms.

And Froaude laughed at that.

"Haha, cowering in fear, you won't undo the barrier? Even though you understand that I have no intention of killing you, you're unable to undo the barrier."

"......"

"But I believe that to be an ordinary sentiment. Once a person obtains such a weapon, they are unable to discard it. If you discard it, then what to do if the other fellow discards his, if he outwits you, if he attacks you? Suspicion leads to more suspicion; as long as that is clear, then in the end, people won't discard their weapons. And in that case..."

Staring at Vois, he laughed, with the dark expression of a demon's.

"Ha, haha, in that case, what does that say about you, who is unable to undo the barrier, who won't discard his weapons? That ban on using the dangerous '''Rhule Fragmei'''? A peace treaty? How laughable. Don't you think that raising your seized weapons above your head while crying out for peace is rather amusing?"

To the question, however, Vois didn't think it was particularly amusing.

After all, he'd known from the beginning that it was like that.

Being born into this world as a descendant of a swindler family, about the weakness of a person's heart, about how to take advantange of a person's weakness, about how to destroy a person's heart—from the time he'd been born, he'd always been studying about those things.

That was why, cheerfully smiling, Vois spoke.

"The world shall decide whether it's amusing or not, Froaude-san. If everyone supports that opinion that I've happily put forth, then it will become reality. Raising my seized weapons above my head while crying out for peace is amusing? Haha, please don't laugh about that. This is about human lives, isn't it?"

He said, to which Froaude easily nodded.

"Yes, that's correct."

"In that case, what exactly did you come here to do? I have no interest in that sort of dull, immature speech."

Froaude smiled at that. Then, taking a step back, he exited into the corridor.

The corridor was dyed in blood.

It was likely the blood of Vois's subordinates. There should have been seven guards of Vois's outside the room.

But no one had come to help. There were no indications of reinforcements.

In that case, everyone had presumably been killed.

And Froaude spoke. After directing his eyes towards the corridor once, he again looked at Vois, and,

"No, of course the speech just now wasn't for your benefit, Vois Fiurelle. I said it, did I not? That I've come to greet him. I came to have the one who established the People's Republic of Sphelliyet, the Demon King Ryner Lute-sama, listen to my opinions—though I thought I would come to have him listen to the words of our king, Sion Astal, it seems that it's rather difficult to find Ryner-san—"

He said, and at that point, Vois finally understood what his aim was.

This guy, like Remrus, had come to take Ryner away.

Though his method was different, his way would've been effective. Ryner was someone who would've easily been influenced by the view that Froaude presented just now.

And that was if those were the words of Sion Astal.

Furthermore, if Sion Astal, whom Ryner was seeking to save, had said such things, there was a decent chance that Ryner would've left this place.

Thus, right now, it might actually be a good thing that Ryner had been captured.

In his absence right now, if Vois could tell this guy that they had no intention of meeting with a messenger from Roland, then the significance behind the fact that Ryner wasn't here right now might also emerge somewhat, Vois thought.

"... Well, I'd like to convey that and pull it off, but..."

He muttered quietly.

Then, putting on airs as if he weren't affected by this disturbance, he puffed out his chest with a smile, and was about to say that Ryner wasn't there.

But then,

"Your Excellency,"

A voice rang from the corridor.

It was likely the voice of a subordinate that Froaude had brought along.

Though Vois couldn't see them from where he was, Froaude spoke to them.

"As I expected, Ryner-san isn't there?"

"Yes. Instead, Vois Fiurelle's subordinate was investigating Ryner Lute's room. After torturing them, I was told that it seemed that Ryner Lute had suddenly disappeared from this country this morning."

At hearing that report, Vois wanted to clutch his head.

At the same time, a smile broke out across Froaude's face.

Then looking over at Vois,

"Suddenly disappeared? And Vois-san, you are unaware of his whereabouts?"

Vois's thoughts began whirling at that. They turned wildly. That this information had been leaked was bad.

That Ryner's absence had been leaked was bad.

But Froaude stared at him with an intrigued face, and,

"... This has become an interesting situation, hasn't it? Even though you and Ryner Lute had managed to dig a ditch until now, it seems that the time for you has already come. Everything is over for you. With this, I have no need for such antics."

While saying that, Froaude took a step back.

Froaude was smiling.

Cheerfully smiling.

It was only natural.

Right now, if the information that Ryner was missing was revealed to the outside world, this country would easily come to an end.

Vois's plan that he'd laid out and frantically built up would crumble in an instant.

That was why Vois took out a different '''Rhule Fragmei''' from his pocket.

It was the same one that Froaude had taken out earlier.

'''Ellearms'''.

It was a '''Rhule Fragmei''' that no one would dare to use right in the middle of a city like this.

If he were to use it here, it held enough power to wipe out half the city.

Nevertheless, it was necessary to kill Froaude for certain here.

If Ryner's absence were to be revealed to the outside, then this place would be—

However, at that,

"Though I'd rather not, I also possess the '''Rhule Fragmei''' for negating that, you realize?"

While saying that, Froaude took another step back.

Then he gave orders to his subordinate.

"Leave. And tell this to the world. Right now, in the People's Republic of Sphelliyet, Ryner Lute—no, the Demon King isn't there—"

"Understood."

"But be cautious. It's likely that Sphelliyet will do everything it can to kill us. Remain alive, and we'll meet again in Roland. Now, please go."

Saying that, Froaude swung his finger. Again, a shadow beast stretched from his shadow and was formed. And leaving behind that beast there,

"Now, Vois Fiurelle-sama, I bid you farewell,"

He said, before he began running into the corridor.

His figure eventually disappeared.

And at that,

"Damn it,"

Vois groaned, staring at the shadow beast that appeared to be keeping an eye on him.

Then inside his head, he began thinking of a way to pursue Froaude.

Following after him was simple.

He'd jump out the window behind him and call for help.

Though the '''Rhule Fragmei''' that Froaude held was a nuisance, the only place that was in ownership of '''Rhule Fragmei''' outside of this building was the elite force.

That was why it was possible to capture Froaude as well.

But.

"......"

Just then, Harmit spoke in a strained voice.

"Vois-sama, your instructions,"

She said.

But Vois didn't move. Instead, his thoughts continued to whirl.

He'd already seen Froaude's face. His height had also been confirmed. That was why the possibility that they could chase and capture him existed.

But what about Froaude's subordinate?

He didn't know anything about the other people.

And if even one person escaped, then this battle would be lost.

The news of Ryner's absence would most definitely be revealed to the outside.

That was why Vois kept thinking, searching for the most ideal plan.

A way such that no one would escape.

A way such that, without a doubt, no one would escape.

And he ordered his subordinate.

"Harmit."

"Yes?"

"Gather all of our ally soldiers behind this building within twenty minutes. And if it takes over twenty minutes, unleash seven '''Ellearms''' from here towards the south."

"Wha—!? W-With that, the district..."

"We're casting the district away."

"The soldiers also won't be able to move within twenty..."

"Then hurry. Don't be careless. What I think is necessary, when I think it's necessary, it is to be implemented. If you move too slowly, you'll also be cast away."

Harmit's expression changed at those words. It bent with sadness for a moment, before it immediately tightened. And running towards the window, she moved to go outside.

And to her back, further orders were given.

"Just one shot of '''Ellearms''' should be negated. Froaude will be there. Squad #13 will pursue him. Apprehending him isn't necessary. Without fail, kill him—tell them that. Following that, Public Relations Squad #1, prepare to spread the news that Roland has violated the peace treaty. The disaster that will occur here was caused by Roland. Tell the world that people from Roland used '''Rhule Fragmei''' from within the cities of other countries."

While nodding at that, Harmit leapt out the window.

"......"

He looked again at the corridor where Froaude no longer was, and,

"... Ah~, good grief, what is this? I don't particularly care over people's deaths either, though, right?"

He said such a thing.

And he let out a quiet sigh.

Then he slowly inhaled.

From here, tens of thousands—no, hundreds of thousands lives would be stolen. He began preparing for that impact.

Then turning towards the shadow beast that was glaring at him utterly as if watching over him, beyond the barrier in front of him,

"Your master is quite gloomy, isn't he? My, he has a face like he's always thinking dark thoughts. What do you think? You must also be fed up with your master, right?"

Though he said such things, the shadow beast didn't make any indication that it understood his words.

But Vois continued.

He continued talking to the shadow beast that had no will of its own.

"Incidentally, I wonder if what I tell this beast is passed onto the owner? Otherwise, as it continues to follow its previous orders, is it a stand-alone relic? Well, though I don't know which one it is, if there's any chance that you can hear me, Froaude-san—prepare yourself. After all, you won't be able to escape. The punishment for smiling so arrogantly at me will immediately..."

While saying that, he again took out a necklace from his pocket.

Called '''Ellearms''', with a level of power that one wouldn't think people should wield, bringing forth brutal destruction—he took it out.

And in an instant.

In just about only an instant, he recalled Froaude's words.

Speaking so arrogantly of humans, he recalled Froaude's words.

Froaude had said this.

Because humans were horribly weak, they were too afraid to let go of the weapons that they'd obtained.

And regarding that, Vois stared at the necklace that he was grasping.

Staring at the weapon that would again steal tens of thousands of lives,

"... Ah~, I really am human, huh?"

He muttered quietly with emotion.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu#Volume_9_-_The_Futile_Struggles_of_the_Dropout|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Chapter 1

2016-04-15T10:36:19Z

Veritatis cupitor:

==Chapter 1: Confusion==

Her chest hurt.

Her heart pounding wildly, as she grew tense with impatience, it felt as if her chest were about to split open.

And,

"What should I do?"

She murmured.

In a weak voice,

"What would be the best thing to do?"

Ferris Eris murmured.

Right now, she was at the entrance of Ryner's room.

By a large bed, which was completely covered in a mountain of documents.

However, Ryner's figure wasn't on top of the bed.

After all, he'd been abducted.

After all, he'd been abducted in front of her.

Furthermore, the one who'd abducted Ryner was a monster.

A monstrously strong enemy—not that kind of monster.

Ryner had been taken away by a literal, grotesque monster.

The monster that had suddenly appeared before Ferris was truly odd.

It was to the extent that, in the instant it appeared, she couldn't understand what it was, with a figure so different from a human's, and furthermore, it had an intimidating air to it.

And as it looked her way, it laughed.

It laughed as if there was something foolish.

Like that, Ferris had sliced apart one of the arms it'd extended.

Though she'd cut off that arm right away and tried to save Ryner, the area where the arm'd been sliced winded about and continued to attack Ferris.

And during the time that she was delayed with that arm, the monster spoke.

It spoke to Ryner in the room.

In a relaxed tone as if it were purely a friend of Ryner's,

''"Ah, can I come in first?"''

It said such a thing.

And Ryner easily accepted that.

Even thought they were clearly the words of a monster, Ryner easily accepted that.

Perhaps, some sort of magic had been used.

Ryner, accepting that monster, began a light-hearted conversation with it.

''"This is far too messy."''

''"Because there's too much help.''

''Haha, well, it's not that different from my office~. Though you would know, Ryner."''

''"Geez, didn't I tell you!? Hurry up and explain yourself!"''

Moreover, Ferris shouted.

Towards the room where Ryner, with the monster, was in, she shouted.

''"Hey, Ryner! Who in the world are you talking to!?"''

But there was no response.

Ferris was already so close when she'd shouted, and so there was no way that guy couldn't have heard, and yet that idiot didn't reply.

Nevertheless, Ferris continued to frantically call out to him.

''What are you doing?''

''Who in the world are you talking to?'' She frantically called out.

But it seemed as if Ryner wasn't hearing her voice.

Instead, he continued to talk with the monster.

Unconcerned, Ryner continued to talk with the monster.

''"Even if you say to explain, I don't know where to start."''

''"From the beginning."''

''"From the beginning, huh? Hmm~, anyhow, Ryner, how do I appear to you?"''

''"Huh? You haven't changed at all from before, y'know?"''

''"From before?"''

''"Just like before, you look like an incredibly annoying, upstanding young man."''

Ryner said.

Regarding what was clearly a monster, Ryner said, ''"annoying, upstanding young man."''

And because of that, Ferris grew further impatient.

After all, there was only one person she associated with the description of an "annoying, upstanding young man."

Sion.

Sion Astal.

That work-loving, bully tyrant king who ruled over the Roland Empire.

And if, by any chance, Sion was here—

''If, by any chance, Sion's come here, then I definitely have to open the door too, right?'' She thought.

''Even if Ryner doesn't, someone has to open the door,'' she thought.

After all, Sion—he was someone very close, and very important to them.

And Ryner easily opened the door.

Somewhere, Ryner's voice trembled. ''He probably can't handle it and is crying now, isn't he?'' She thought, if his voice was shaking that much.

And at that.

At Ryner's voice—

"......"

The monster laughed again.

It cackled.

It seemed like that laughter couldn't be heard by Ryner.

It seemed like that laughter of a monster who appeared to be deceiving Ryner couldn't be heard by him.

That was why Ferris desperately swung her sword. She sliced, and sliced, and sliced at the monster's arms, but as she was simply slicing with no end, she ignored the arms and ran through the corridor.

Towards Ryner's room.

Towards the room of the fool who'd been so easily deceived.

But while staring at her with numerous, wide eyes, the monster spoke in a cheerful voice.

Easily, as if confident in its victory, it said this.

''"Haha, I see. That's how you see me... Then, that's a relief. I shouldn't be approaching a monster from a different dimension like you. But with this, it's checkmate. I've gotten a hold of the demon—a perfect victory for me,"

It said that.

Then finally, Ferris managed to reach the entrance of the room.

Shredding apart the monster's arms, she managed to reach the entrance of Ryner's room.

But by then, it was already too late.

In the room, neither the monster nor Ryner was there anymore.

All that remained was a dirty room that hadn't been cleaned whatsoever.

"......"

Ferris rushed into the room.

She entered the room with no one in it.

Even as she looked around, Ryner was unsurprisingly absent.

And she looked at the window that was provided in the room.

However, the window wasn't open.

Even the curtains weren't open.

Even though the only way to enter this room, barring the entrance where Ferris was currently standing, should've been the window, it wasn't open.

Despite that, Ryner wasn't there.

The monster wasn't there either.

And where they could've gone, she had no idea.

At that,

"Ryner,"

Ferris called his name.

But of course, there was no response.

"Ryner!"

Though she called his name again, there was only the sound of her own voice futilely echoing in the room, unsurprisingly.

"......"

''This isn't good,'' she thought.

On top of her unease, she felt her chest hurt.

After all, it was clear that that monster wasn't anything pleasant.

After all, as something that shouldn't come into contact with humans, it wasn't anything pleasant.

Furthermore, it'd impersonated Sion. Evidently bearing ill will, it'd impersonated Sion.

''This isn't good,'' she thought.

''Ryner's been taken—this isn't good,'' she thought.

"......"

Alone in the room, she looked around restlessly.

But no matter where she looked, Ryner wasn't there.

Moreover, even though she knew it was pointless, she opened the window curtains.

Opening the window, she looked outside.

However, no one was there either.

As Ryner and co. had already disappeared completely, she didn't even know where to begin pursuing them.

At that,

"Damn it,"

Muttering that with a groan, she turned around.

She exited into the corridor.

But, as if using some sort of trick, the arms had vanished as well.

There weren't any leads.

Information on the enemy, Ryner's whereabouts—she knew nothing at all.

Instead, as if to prove that what had happened wasn't a dream or illusion, dango had fallen onto the corridor floor.

It was dango that she had specifically brought for Ryner, who was working unusually hard to understand the situation of the People's Republic of Sphelliyet.

She'd meant to enjoy that dango together with Ryner.

Quickly discovering the deliciousness of the dango, Ryner would be surprised, and then become excited.

But back when that monster had suddenly attacked, Ferris had dropped the package of dango.

Due to the impact upon falling, the package's wrapping paper had opened, causing the dango to scatter across the floor. Countless dango, having been stepped on by her, left traces behind.

They could no longer be eaten.

Even though she'd gone through so much effort to determine which store in this neighbourhood had the greatest dango, Ryner had been abducted by that strange monster and was no longer there.

At that.

"......"

Staring at the dango that wasn't edible anymore,

"......"

She muttered in a trembling voice.

"What should I do...?"

She muttered in a voice as if she were about to cry.

But as expected, there was no reply.

That idiot, Ryner, didn't respond.

She felt a strong fear take over her entire body.

She felt an intense sense of unease overwhelm her body.

After all, she didn't understand the situation.

Though someone, for some purpose, took Ryner away somewhere, she didn't understand any of it.

Like that, she couldn't go after them.

She couldn't go and save Ryner.

That was why she felt so anxious that it was as if her chest were about to split open.

To the throbbing area within her chest where unease swelled,

"... Damn it, stop that!"

She said, striking her chest.

But the swelling unease didn't stop. Unable to control her emotions, she felt like crying.


[[Image:DDYD v09 pg041.jpeg|thumb]]


Ryner wasn't there—

Why that fact alone made her feel such a way, even she didn't know.

But she frantically pushed down on her chest.

Like this, with unease swelling inside of her, Ryner wouldn't be saved.

She wouldn't be able to chase after that fool.

Even if she didn't have any leads at all.

Even though she didn't know who had taken him or where he'd been taken to.

"... I'll find you, no matter what,"

She said, lifting her face.

Sliding her unsheathed sword back into the scabbard at her waist, she turned towards the end of the corridor.

However, unsurprisingly, Ryner wasn't there either.

Right now, as it was still morning, there were no signs of other people.

Where should she go?

She didn't even know of anyone she could ask if she wanted help.

However, she pushed down the unease in her chest. Replacing her pained expression, she maintained a blank face.

And she began to walk down the corridor.

First, she had to find allies in searching for Ryner.

At any rate, she needed information.

She didn't understand at all what was going on here.

That was why she needed personnel for the sake of gathering information.

And here, in the People's Republic of Sphelliyet that Vois had created, it seemed that she had no choice but to call that woman her ally.

That red-haired woman by the name of Kiefer Knolles.

That was why,

"......"

Ferris headed towards her room.

<center>♦</center>

Kiefer hadn't got a wink of sleep last night.

"......"

Slightly rough, but in a girlish outfit to be seen as cute even if she ran into Ryner, with her bangs fixed in place with a hairpin—that sort of figure.

With that sort of figure, she was sitting at a desk with somewhat tired eyes, reading through documents about the People's Republic of Sphelliyet.

The structure of the country that Vois had created was rather well-organized; however, just from reading these, it seemed that it was constructed so that Vois had by far the advantage.

"... That kid really is sharp, huh?"

She muttered in admiration.

She'd left Roland several years ago in order to understand the mystery behind Ryner's eyes. Though she'd gone through many countries, she'd never seen a country so greedy for commerce the way the country that Vois had created was.

According to the documents on this country's objectives, then with this commerce, trade among territories would be vigorous, and whatnot.

"... Outwitting this kid and giving Ryner the advantage is going to be difficult, isn't it?"

While saying that, she let out a ''Mu~'', stretching lightly.

"Well, in any case, we have to understand the situation first, and then deal with it afterwards."

Saying that, she again continued reading through the documents. Marking the parts that Ryner would want to read with a red pen, anything unnecessary was crossed out.

Aside from the parts that could be done by them alone, Toale and the remainder of Imperial Nelpha, regarding the matters that they could lend their power for, were being mobilized to places where Toale had displayed his uses.

Then again, new documents were brought forth.

By documents about how this People's Republic of Sphelliyet handled magic—this country had adopted various other countries' magic, at the same time that there was no confidentiality system for the research of magic, etc., and though that sort of thing was written down,

"... With Ryner and his '''Alpha Stigma''' that can read the structure of magic, then regarding the exploitation of this magic, Vois-kun intends to use that as a bargaining chip, huh? I'll have to discuss this with Ryner sometime,"

Kiefer muttered.

She circled that document with the pen.

And regarding that document, as she thought about discussing this with Ryner,

"......"

She instinctively felt like letting a satisfied smile spill through.

At any rate, she'd already been apart from him for such a long time.

In truth, she'd been by his side.

Even though she'd always been by his side, she'd been apart from him for over three years.

And during that period that she'd been apart, her feelings towards him had always, always remained inside of her.

Not even a day.

Or rather, there wasn't even a minute where she wasn't thinking of him.

And now that they'd finally reunited, she could act on his behalf.

Was there anything else besides this kind of happiness?

At that,

"......"

Alone, she instinctively smiled.

She was so happy that she smiled frivolously.

And slapping her cheeks with both hands for her lack of discipline,

"Now's not the time for that, self,"

She said to the air, laughing by herself.

Nevertheless, she couldn't help but be truly happy.

Or rather, living for herself like this—this was possibly the first time in her life that she'd felt this way.

When she'd infiltrated Roland as a spy from Estabul with her sisters, her older sister had then been killed, and her younger sister taken hostage.

And from then on, she'd always been living a lie.

Deceiving her friends, deceiving Sion, deceiving Ryner, she put up a cheerful smile every day. Hiding her expression that felt like crying, she forced a cheerfully smiling face.

When she left Roland, it'd been like that as well.

To find the power needed to save Ryner, she'd desperately gathered information.

If it was for that purpose, she lied however much she had to.

Lying about her status as she went from country to country, even to the king of the northern land of Gastark, she'd deceived them all.

But now, she was here.

She was by Ryner's side.

And this time, for his sake—for the sake of Ryner whom she loved, she threw about her power by his side.

If he made a face as if he were about to cry, then she could stay by his side and soothe him.

If he was going through a rough time, then she could stay by his side and support him.

Though her older sister and younger sister had died.

Though all of her friends had died.

But nevertheless,

"......"

Nevertheless, she had never thought that the day would come when she would be glad to be alive.

That was why, at the moment, regarding her circumstances.

At the moment, regarding the circumstances of her, who was blessed,

"......"

She felt so fortunate that it was frightening.

Of course, it wasn't as if ''everything'' was going well, though.

For example, when it came to that unbelievably beautiful blonde-haired woman by Ryner's side and how Ryner thought about her, there was plenty to be uneasy about there.

But even in spite of that, she was happy right now.

Thus,

"If I don't work hard, I'll receive divine retribution~"

While saying such a thing, she began to work hard again.

She began to read through the documents.

However, all of a sudden,

"......"

''Knock, knock!''

There was a wild knocking at the door.

At that, Kiefer gave a start, jumping from her desk. As her entire body tensed, she assumed a combat pose.

It was her habit as a spy who'd been constantly travelling from country to country by herself.

Whenever an unexpected situation cropped up, it was if a vigilance switch had been turned on inside of her.

That said, she wasn't anywhere near Ryner's level, and so even if she assumed a combat pose, if the enemy were strong enough, she didn't know what she could do.

However, despite that, she tensed.

At any rate, this was right in the middle of enemy territory.

Though in the meantime, Vois had said that he was putting Ryner up as leader, she didn't know just how far that extended to.

That was why the situation should always be the same.

She had no allies.

Surrounded by enemies, she had no—

Then,

"No..."

Kiefer muttered.

''And, here, there are two people that I can call my allies, right?'' She thought.

Ryner and Ferris.

Those two were her only allies.

She wasn't alone anymore.

Here, she had allies, and that Ryner's name was amidst them, she smiled faintly.

While glaring her eyes at the the door that was being knocked on heavily, she smiled, and then stuck out her tongue. Tense, she licked her dry, peach-coloured lips, and then held out both hands.

And getting ready to invoke an offensive spell from her motherland of Estabul,

"Who is it?"

She said, replying in a bright voice.

Having already assumed a combat stance, in order to ensure that the other party didn't realize that, she replied in a cheerful voice.

From the other side of the door, there was a voice.

"It's me."

It was a woman's voice.

Furthermore, it was an emotionless, monotonous voice that she knew well.

It was Ferris Eris's voice.

Kiefer's eyes widened at that.

As the tension left her body,

"Ferris-san?"

"Correct. Open the door."

"Ah, sure. I don't mind, but what do you need at this hour?"

"Just hurry up and open the door."

"Okay,"

She said, raising her lowered stance as she stood up. Then she began moving towards the door.

However, suddenly,

"You're too slow. Hurry up,"

Ferris said.

But she shouldn't be able to open the door. It was locked. Of course, this was Vois and co.'s base, in the military residence of the People's Republic of Sphelliyet, so though Vois and co. had the key,

"Ferris-san, the key..."

Kiefer began, but suddenly, her words stopped there.

Out of the blue, before her eyes, there were multiple layers of light being unleashed.

And in the next moment, the door had been cut to shreds.

"Eh—!?"

Kiefer said, shocked.

But paying that no heed, as she held her sword in one hand, Ferris entered the room.

As always, she was a beauty.

Glossy, long blonde hair, ceramic-like white skin.

With her delicate body, she had an abnormally well-featured appearance.

Though Kiefer felt that this kind of beauty was her rival in love, she was overwhelmingly beautiful to the extent that Kiefer already felt like immediately withdrawing.

She looked at Kiefer's face.

Staring at her face that, as expected, had no trace of emotions,

"U-Um, Ferris-san?"

Kiefer said.

"Er... even if you hadn't sliced open the door, I would've opened it,"

She began, but unsurprisingly, Ferris ignored that and looked her way.

Then, with an unusual sort of restlessness, she looked around Kiefer's room as if confirming something.

She looked around at the desk, at the window, at the bed.

And again looking at Kiefer,

"Is Ryner here?"

She said.

Kiefer's eyes widened at that.

Ferris, in a strangely impatient manner, had come to ask something like, ''Is Ryner here?''

On top of that, she'd come here in such a rush that she'd sliced apart the door and barged in the room.

Honestly, it was if she were a wife trying to catch her husband having an affair.

"Umm..."

Kiefer said, flustered.

While she was flustered, her thoughts began whirling around regardless.

Because just from this conversation right now, there were a number of things she understood.

The fact that she would ask, ''Is Ryner here?'' suggested that he likely wasn't in his room right now.

And Ferris was looking for Ryner. However, she couldn't find him. Right now, it was nighttime, when most people within the country should be asleep. If Ryner weren't there at such an hour, what did that mean?

It couldn't be that he went to that red-haired woman's place?

Thinking that, with envy overtaking her, Ferris barged into her room—if it were that sort of development,

"... Unfortunately, Ryner hasn't come here. He's not in his room?"

Kiefer said.

Ferris shook her head at that.

"No, he was in his room."

In response, Kiefer's red eyes again widened.

"Ah... hmm. Ferris-san, at this hour... you were in Ryner's room?"

However, to that question,

"I was,"

Ferris replied without any timidness. She said that easily as if she didn't understand at all what those words could imply.

At that,

"......"

''Competing with someone as childish as her is going to be difficult, isn't it~?'' Thinking things like that, Kiefer smiled ruefully in a troubled manner.

However, in any case,

"So, Ryner was in his room?"

Kiefer nodded.

"Yeah."

"Ah, he was there."

"Yeah."

"Hmm. In spite of that, Ferris-san, you came slicing apart my door?"

She asked, to which,

"However, before I went to his room, there was a visitor,"

Ferris said such a thing.

"A visitor?"

"Mm-hmm. It was a monster that had several eyes on its head and seven arms."

"Eh? Um, Ferris-san, what in the world are you talking about..."

She began, but as expected, Ferris ignored what she was saying and continued.

"It seems like it took on Sion's appearance so that it could talk to Ryner. Ryner himself opened the door for it."

"W-Wait a moment, wait a moment. That's..."

However, Ferris said everything at once. Giving Kiefer no chance to respond, she continued.

"And it took Ryner away. That monster took Ryner and vanished into thin air. When I burst into his room, Ryner was no longer there. While I thought that maybe, there was still a chance that he was still in this building, and searched for him, he isn't here. Though I thought that if it was all a dream and he'd gone to your room..."

Ferris said, staring at her, and then looked around the room once more. She looked at the desk, the bed, the window.

"As I thought, that actually happened?"

She said in a frustrated voice.

Regarding that,

"Um, um, hold on a moment. While I can't understand anything when you suddenly start talking like that, let me get this straight: Ryner's been taken away by someone?"

Kiefer asked, to which Ferris nodded.

"Correct."

"And, the one who took him away isn't human?"

"At the very least, it didn't appear human to me."

Ferris said; however, even if she said that, it was hard to believe immediately.

A monster with seven arms had appeared and abducted Ryner—that sort of impossible discussion...

"......"

However, Ferris's manner right now wasn't normal. Incredibly restless and troubled, she didn't look as if she were capable of composed judgment.

Even if she weren't like that, she's barged into Kiefer's room by slicing apart the door.

Already, she didn't look as if she were merely pulling some kind of joke.

In other words.

"......"

In other words, that Ryner had been abducted—that was the truth.

As that hit Kiefer, she began to feel panicked. She felt her entire body start to tremble.

Even though she was finally by Ryner's side, it seemed that something bad had happened to Ryner yet again.

"......"

However, she then killed her heart. She immediately disposed of the unease that was swelling up inside of her. After all, right now, if she were to lose her composure, it would all be over.

It was always like that.

Whenever something bad happened, she'd stop the movements of her heart again, as it was necessary to survey her entire body.

And she began to think.

What should she do?

How should she move?

If she made an error in her judgment, something unpleasant would occur.

Such as when her sisters were killed, when her friends were killed, Ryner being sent to prison, and becoming separated from one another.

Every moment of judgment, conduct, and choices all had to be decided on.

That was why.

"......"

That was why, even though her abilities were trivial, by staying composed nevertheless, by staying calm, by keeping an eye over her body, she'd persevered.

Looking Ferris's way, she asked,

"Ferris-san?"

"What is it?"

"Are you calm right now?"

At such words, Ferris looked at her with a curious face and said,

"I'm always ca..."

"Don't lie. If Ryner's just been captured, then it wouldn't be surprising for you to not be calm."

"......"

"But you need to be. This situation might be a very unfortunate one for us. That's why, between the two of us, we need to stay calm and deal with this,"

Kiefer said.

Though Ferris looked as if she wanted to protest something about that,

"That's why I came to you,"

She easily said.

Kiefer nodded at that.

And she looked past the door that Ferris had shredded apart.

She looked towards the corridor.

It was still as silent as death within the central military building.

It seemed that the matter of Ryner having captured hadn't been relayed to others yet.

However, whether it was because no one else had noticed Ryner's abduction or whether it was done on Vois's orders, they had to figure out, she thought.

At any rate, this was enemy territory.

In that case, right now, confirming where they stood was the most pressing matter.

Thus,

"Ferris-san,"

Kiefer said.

"When you saw Ryner being abducted by a monster—how long ago was that?"

Ferris answered the question.

"Not too long ago."

"Hmm. Ferris-san, what do you think? Do you think it was one of Vois-kun's subordinates that captured Ryner?"

At that, Ferris looked at her with a ''what are you talking about'' kind of face, and,

"That thing didn't look like a human at a..."

However, interrupting that, Kiefer spoke.

"But it used magic on Ryner, didn't it? In that case, it might've used magic on itself as well to hide itself from you, Ferris-san."

"......"

"Ferris-san, do you think you could've been subjected to its magic?"

In response,

"... It could have. I don't know much about magic, after all."

Ferris said in a slightly apologetic voice; however, Kiefer shook her head.

"Don't make that face. It's not like you made a mistake, Ferris-san. After all, it even used magic against Ryner... if it's magic that was even used against Ryner, who possesses the '''Alpha Stigma''', then there was nothing an ordinary mage could've done against it. To say nothing of Ferris-san, who doesn't use magic..."

Kiefer said, but then her words stopped there, as she examined the corridor again.

Thinking about how someone was examining their situation and plotting an attack against them, she turned her eyes towards the darkness of the corridor.

If someone had come and eavesdropped on them, then things were simple, though.

If, by any chance, someone were there, then that meant that the other party was human, she knew.

Furthermore, it was likely someone from Vois's side.

To create magic that could be used against Ryner would have been a considerably difficult task. On top of that, he wasn't simply an '''Alpha Stigma''' bearer.

During the war, his eyes had again transformed into something unique and strengthened his power further.

That was why, in order to use magic against Ryner, it would be necessary to lay out a comparable, large-scale magic trap.

For example, if everyone within the central military building had drawn out magic traps—

It was likely that even if they'd done that, Ryner's eyes would've seen through it.

That was why it was likely,

"......"

She didn't think that this was the work of Vois's subordinates.

That what had happened here wasn't the work of assassins or pursuers, she knew.

That Vois and co. could do anything against Ryner, let alone inflict any harm on him, or what Ferris had seen—it couldn't possibly be Vois's work.

No, otherwise, they couldn't afford to have Ferris and Kiefer become threats, could they?

There was a decent chance of that.

After all, if a mage around Kiefer's level tried attacking Ferris, there would be nothing they could do in general.

But, regarding that,

"... It's too quiet,"

Kiefer muttered.

Then Ferris looked at her, and,

"Do you want to take a look at Ryner's room?"

She said.

It was a dangerous gamble.

If this kidnapping were part of Vois's plan, then he would be expecting them to return to Ryner's room, where the chance existed that he would then capture Kiefer and Ferris as well. Naturally, though, going with that Kiefer had been thinking about earlier, it was also possible that he couldn't do anything against Kiefer and Ferris.

However, if they really were waiting for them, then that would be fine, she thought.

Because it meant that they'd know who the enemy was.

If they had the person who captured Ryner, then they'd be able to ask what they wanted to do with him.

And it'd be fine if they thought of a countermeasure for that moment.

But the worst development would be—

"......"

Kiefer could imagine.

She could imagine what the worst development would be.

That would be if Ryner truly had been abducted by an unknown monster.

The same as the '''Goddesses''' that Vois spoke of earlier, or the giant spider monster that had appeared during the battle against Gastark—a monster that held power such that humans could do nothing against it.

And if Ryner had been taken away by such a being, then already, they wouldn't be seeing him again—that kind of development.

They had to prevent that.

She rejected that line of thinking.

That she'd been separated from Ryner so easily.

Even though she was finally able to be with him again, Ryner suddenly wasn't there anymore.

She absolutely refused to accept that development where they could never meet again.

But then, Kiefer looked at Ferris.

Staring at her, who was unusually disturbed,

"......"

Then, for the first time, she felt like crying. Unease soaring up in the heart that she'd tried to kill, she felt that it'd become harder to breathe.

But, nevertheless, she frantically tried to return her trembling voice back to normal.

"Let's... go to his room. I know more about magic than you, Ferris-san, so I might discover some kind of lead..."

She said.

At that,

"I see,"

Ferris said.

She looked at Kiefer with slightly hopeful eyes.

Kiefer nodded at that, before leaving the room.

The two of them quickly headed over to Ryner's room.

Going through the corridor, they went up one storey.

During that time, they didn't run into anyone.

To begin with, it was clear that there weren't many people on this floor, which seemed to be used as a reception for visitors.

They advanced through that corridor with no signs of human presence or breathing.

And then, they managed to reach Ryner's room.

The door to his room was open.

Inside was terribly messy.

With books and documents were scattered on top of his bed, it was clear that Ryner had been working hard.

It was clear that the typically lazy Ryner had been working hard.

If this were simply a sight seen while Ryner was temporarily absent from his room, she'd probably think something like, ''Cuuute.''

She'd probably think something like, ''Geez, that Ryner—as soon as I'm not around, he's a slob''.

Because it was like that a long time ago.

''From when we were in the Roland Empire Royal Military Academy, Ryner was terrible at keeping his room in order, so if I didn't do it for him, it'd get increasingly messy.''

"......"

However, now, Ryner wasn't there.

And there wasn't any lead whatsoever.

There weren't even any traces of magic being used. At the very least, nothing that Kiefer could find.

Then,

"How is it?"

Ferris asked.

Her voice sounded uneasy. A voice with both hope and unease mixed in it.

Kiefer shook her head at that.

Then, quietly,

"I see,"

Ferris said.

And she turned on her heel. She moved to leave the room.

Regarding that, Kiefer asked,

"Where are you going?"

Ferris replied,

"I'm going to look for Ryner."

"So like I said, where?"

"Who knows? But I'm going."

Saying that, she left the room.

While staring at where Ferris used to be for a while,

"... That's not what you should do,"

Kiefer muttered.

"When you don't have any leads, that's not what you should do,"

She muttered.

That was her wish.

What she wanted.

If she were to stop moving here, then she'd never be able to see Ryner again. That was why,

"... There—there has to be something that I can do,"

She said, as she began thinking hard.

Repressing the anxiety that would swell immediately if she allowed it to, while feeling like crying, she thought over things with all her might.

Even if she wasn't the sharpest person around, she desperately willed herself to think of something.

"......"

She stared at the room.

Here, there'd been Ryner with, rather than a human, a monster.

A monster with several eyes and seven arms.

It was, without a doubt, an ally of the giant spider monster that had appeared during that battle and of the '''Goddesses'''.

Ryner, because of his eyes—because he obtained those eyes with that teardrop pattern—was now being targetted by those kinds of monsters.

''In that case, shouldn't I talk with someone well-informed on that sort of monster?''

She thought.

Perhaps Vois might already know about the monster that had attacked Ryner.

In that case, if she asked Vois—however, thinking that, she shook her head. In the first place, this was Vois's territory. Thus, it was possible that the enemy was connected with Vois.

''Not to mention that we're here to put an end to Vois's authority. I doubt that kid would allow that so easily.''

In that case, there was a chance that Vois was an enemy.

''Then, is there anyone else I can trust?''

''Is there anyone else in this world who'd know about atypical monsters like that?''

Thinking that, just one person she could count on came to mind.

Riphal.

The Hero King of the Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea.

Someone whom she'd just betrayed.

But, if there was the chance that she could save Ryner.

''If there's the chance that I can save Ryner, who's been captured by a peculiar monster,'' she thought.

Thus, she also left the room.

And she began following after Ferris who'd already left the room. Then, she was able to catch up with her immediately.

Like Kiefer, she was also making a face that suggested that she was deep in thought.

Kiefer spoke to Ferris.

That there was still hope.

That they could still find a way to find and save Ryner,

"Ferris-san! Someone who maybe, just maybe, can save Ryner—I know of someone!"

She exclaimed.

Ferris turned around.

"Oh. How unexpected. I also thought of someone whose help I was thinking about asking for."

She said such a thing.

And Kiefer was surprised at that.

After all, she hadn't considered that there was someone other than Riphal who could figure out what had happened just now.

However, Riphal and Ferris shouldn't be acquainted. In that case, who in the world was she thinking of consulting with?

Whom she did intend on asking for help?

Kiefer asked that.

That said, she could essentially guess what her reply would be.

She was likely thinking of consulting with Vois. If it was Vois, then certainly, more or less, he might have some information on what went on.

But Vois was no good.

Whether he was an ally or enemy, they still didn't know.

That was why consulting with Riphal was—

She thought, but aside from the thoughts that were self-centeredly developing in her mind, Ferris spoke.

Staring at Kiefer,

"I'm going to go to Roland to meet with Sion. If it's him, then without a doubt, he should be willing to save Ryner."

She said such a thing.

WIthout thinking,

"... Eh?"

Kiefer let her voice slip.

After all, that was a name that she wasn't expecting to hear at all.

Sion—at hearing that name and the mention of Roland, Kiefer unintentionally stopped moving.

To her, those two were very heavy matters.

The name of the country that had killed her sisters.

And the name of the friend whom she'd betrayed.

Furthermore, at the moment, that Sion was no longer on speaking terms with Ryner and Ferris, and on top of that, he'd been invading and going to war with other countries.

On the contrary, Sion had launched '''Rhule Fragmei''' on the civilians and military forces of Nelpha, whom Ryner now led.

With that, tens of thousands of people had died.

It wasn't just soldiers.

Women, children, everyone.

That wasn't the Sion that Kiefer knew.

No, even for Ryner who'd always been with Sion, that wasn't the Sion he should've known.

What was happening in Roland right now, she had no idea.

No, Riphal had said this. When he'd let Kiefer leave Gastark, he'd told her this.

''"Before Ryner's betrayed. Before the gate, drenched in despair and darkness, is opened... I want you to take him away from Roland."''

He said that.

At that time, she couldn't understand most of what he was saying.

On top of that, he'd said that Ryner would be devoured by Sion as a sacrifice. He'd said that that was the key for the sake of opening the gate in Roland.

And he'd said that Ryner would become that key and suffer for all of eternity, unable to die.

Each and every word was about how Sion was deceiving Ryner, and whatnot.

And the reality was, it wasn't like that.

Chased out by Sion, Ryner had left Roland.

Despite that, he'd said that.

Ryner had said that.

He said that, nevertheless, he wanted to save Sion.

''If, somehow, Sion's fallen apart, then I'll put him back together'', he said.

But one wouldn't think that things would proceed so smoothly.

Ryner's voice didn't reach Sion.

It didn't reach him at all.

That was why, right now, even if Ferris and Kiefer asked him for help, one wouldn't think Sion would respond.

No, if it were the Sion that Kiefer knew, he'd definitely help.

If it were the Sion whom Kiefer had spent time together with in the Roland Empire Royal Military Academy.

If it were the Sion who'd spent time togther with Ryner, he'd definitely help.

The Sion that Kiefer knew would never abandon his friends.

But right now.

"......"

Right now, the situation had changed.

Surely, Sion had fallen into some sort of unknown darkness.

He'd fallen in with monsters like the one that had captured Ryner, that humans could do nothing about.

And everything about him had become strange.

Already at the point where he couldn't go back, everything had become strange.

That was why,

"... Would Sion, as he is now..."

''Meet with us?''

Kiefer meant to ask that.

However, before Kiefer could finish, Ferris spoke.

Without hesitation,

"If we tell him about Ryner's situation right now, he'll help."

"But—"

"He'll help."

Ferris, in a tone that was entirely certain of herself, said that.

In response,

"......"

Kiefer stopped talking.

And thoughts began to arise.

A scene of the past.

Already in the past, it was a scene she yearned for.

Fahl, Toni, and Tyle were there. They were part of the same team in the academy, though they were friends who died because Kiefer betrayed them, they were smiling.

Amidst them, Kiefer was smiling as well.

Sion was also smiling.

And by Sion's side, with a lethargic expression, Ryner loitered around boredly.

"..."

It was a happy scene.

Of course, back then, her younger sister was being held hostage by Roland's nobility, and so she'd always been betraying Sion and her friends, however.

But while looking at the smiling faces of her temporary friends.

While in the Roland Empire that was, for merely a moment, in a ceasefire with the Kingdom of Estabul.

She was happy.

She was at peace.

While her little sister was being held hostage, while Kiefer was faintly aware that she might've been killed—in spite of all that, she immersed herself in the springtime of her life and the happiness of being by Ryner's side.

That was her worst memory.

Being all too aware of her own weakness, it was her worst, yet nevertheless missed, memory.

And she recalled that time.

Then, Sion was also smiling.

Even though, back then, he held absolutely nothing, he was dancing in the nobles' hands, and he didn't have nearly enough power to protect his allies, Sion was still smiling.

''Follow me,'' he said.

''I'll change this world,'' he said.

And in truth, he did.

He became Roland's king, and changed the country.

He changed the world.

Though what kind of face he was making, she no longer knew.

But, if it were the Sion from back then—

"......"

Then,

"So, the person that you thought of who could figure this out—who is it?"

Ferris asked such a thing.

Kiefer raised her head at that.

Away from the scene of her past, her consciousness returned to the world of reality.

And at that, Kiefer looked at Ferris and responded.

"I also..."

She replied.

"I also think it's fine if we head over to Sion. If it's Sion, then for sure... for sure, he'll save Ryner,"

She replied.

At that, with just a slightly relieved expression, Ferris nodded with an ''mm-hmm'', and then turned her back to her.

"All right, let's head to Roland."

"Right. But, um, the journey's preparations..."

"We'll do them along the way."

"What about money?"

However, to that,

"We don't need money."

To such outrageous words, Kiefer laughed, and,

"Well, if we need it, we can always steal it, but I don't think we're going to be able to leave this country so easily~"

She said, taking out the small purse she always carried in her chest. Inside, she had the currency of various countries and her identification papers.

Right now, in this place, Ryner, Kiefer, and Ferris had forged identification papers. Permits for the sake of crossing the borders of other countries, trader issues, permits that allowed them to go from country to country as traders, so that they could immediately enter the People's Republic of Sphelliyet—she'd obtained them.

As she'd always gone around double-crossing everyone in the world, she wouldn't make such an oversight.

She handed over some identification papers and trading permits to Ferris.

Taking them, Ferris looked her way, and,

"Hmm. Pretty good."

She said such things, to which Kiefer smiled sweetly.

"Hurray, I was praised."

At that, staring at her,

"Incidentally, woman, what's your name?"

As she asked that, Kiefer shrugged.

"Eh, from now? Um, I..."

However, at that,

"Putting that joke aside—Kiefer, let's go."

Saying that, Ferris resumed walking.

She, who up until now, had always said "red-haired woman" instead of using her actual name, called Kiefer by her name for the first time.

In response, Kiefer stared at Ferris's back, and,

"... Ri~ght. Even though I've been acknowledged by my rival in love as an ally~"

She muttered.

"But it does make me just a bit happy,"

She said, smiling dimly.

Then she put her purse away. And regarding the rough outfit she was wearing at the moment, ''This isn't suitable for a journey, huh?'' She thought. It was practically nightclothes. When it came to stealing clothes and shoes—''no, but I can use the combat uniform Vois-kun gave me, right?'' After thinking about that and whatnot,

"Ah, ah, Ferris-san,"

Kiefer said.

However, Ferris didn't stop.

After staring at her back with a troubled face, Kiefer smiled, and,

"Ferris,"

She said, seeing how it would go without honorifics.

The other party didn't use honorifics either. Therefore, ''why not?'' she figured, and dropped them.

Then,

"......"

Ferris stopped.

Even though she easily called Kiefer's name without any honorifics, for some reason she made a slightly unpleased face as she turned around, and,

"What?"

She said, at which Kiefer smiled.

Then beckoning her with her finger,

"Come to my room. We can make preparations for the journey,"

She said.

Ferris shook her head.

"No. We don't have ti..."

"Come on, come on. Come with me, Ferris,"

She said, as Ferris again stared at her, vaguely knitting her eyebrows.

However, Kiefer ignored that and simpy put on a smile. And like that, she began walking. Leaving Ferris's side, she headed towards her room.

At that, without saying anything, Ferris obediently followed.

That reaction of hers was cute.

While brandishing that kind of stubborn attitude, that she would ultimately follow along obediently was cute.

"......"

Kiefer thought.

''Ah, so Ferris-san really is—she's a tough rival in love,'' she thought.

But a conflict was about to start up again.

Right now, they had to search for Ryner.

In order to search for the missing Ryner, towards the Roland Empire—

Kiefer turned around once, and after looking at Ferris,

"......"

''All right,'' she inwardly muttered, determined.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu#Volume_9_-_The_Futile_Struggles_of_the_Dropout|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Prologue

2016-04-15T06:30:41Z

Veritatis cupitor:

==Prologue - Stagger==
The wind blew.

In this wind, his silver-coloured hair swayed.

On top of his horse, Sion Astal gazed in the direction that the wind was blowing.

The wind was mixed with the stench of blood.

His allies' blood.

People were dying.

His allies were dying.

His enemies were dying.

And above the mountain of corpses that continued to increase, he advanced forward.

"......"

It was a battlefield.

As night had yet to fully disappear, it was a battlefield in the early morning.

Someone called for him.

Amidst the thundering roar and light flickering from the multi-coloured magic,

"Your Majesty!"

Someone called for them.

That voice frantically,

"Your Majesty! Don't stay here for any longer. Please fall back!"

It exclaimed that.

However, he didn't respond.

Instead, he stared ahead.

Staring straight ahead, he continued forward on his horse.

Towards the landscape where people continued to die.

Towards the landscape filled and overflowing with life, death, light, and thunder, he advanced.

"......"

Then, from another location, someone was speaking to him.

He didn't see who.

Rather, in his ear,

"... Do you intend to die?"

A voice sounded, to which Sion replied,

"You'll protect me, won't you?"

"Unfortunately, I currently lack the power for that,"

The voice said.

At that, Sion turned towards the source of the voice. However, as he expected, its owner wasn't there.

Lucile Eris wasn't there.

But to that, Sion spoke.

"You still haven't undone Remrus's curse?"

"It's a troublesome thing, it seems."

"Then, do your best on your own."

"With you having come all the way here, it'd be troubling if you died."

"Ha—how unusual. Are you worried about me?"

As Sion said that, Lucile's figure suddenly appeared.

However, it wasn't from behind, where his voice came from, but in front of Sion.

As if to completely stop Sion from moving forward, he stood in the horse's path.

Glossy golden hair, closed eyes.

An abnormally good-looking appearance.

He gently held out his small hand.

With that, the offensive magic unleashed towards Sion by the Remrus Empire's soldiers was extinguished.

But from that, already, the enemy soldiers were aware what it would mean to immediately approach Sion.

Right now, what was arriving at Sion's location wasn't a large-scale offensive spell.

It was ordinary, short-range magic.

In other words, the enemy soldiers, by destroying Sion's ally soldiers, they were already pushing him directly into their hands, as they drew closer.

Lucile looked around with a troubled expression.

That the Remrus Empire's soldiers were starting to surround him—no, starting to surround Sion, he understood.

As their ally soldiers were being killed by Remrus's soldiers, one by one,

"Your Majesty!"

Someone called.

"We shall hold them back, please esca..."

However, those words didn't continue until the end.

Again, another ally died.

And the soldier that killed that ally now appeared to be forming a spell to fire at Sion—

However, now, that soldier was killed by Lucile.

As he wordlessly swung his hand, the soldier's body was sliced in half and sent dancing through the air.

Looking down at that, Sion spoke.

"What were you talking about? Don't you still have enough power?"

Lucile then looked up at him and replied,

"Right now, if monsters such as the '''Goddesses''' or Remrus came here, I would be unable to protect you."

"I see."

"Furthermore, this battle has already been won, has it not? You've accomplished enough of your duty to act as a decoy. Appearing at the frontlines like this has pulled away the enemy. You've already ensured enough that the other divisions may move about freely,"

Lucile said.

Correct.

Sion's movements here were according to that sort of plan.

During the time where Sion was at the frontlines, luring away the main forces of the Remrus Empire's army, Claugh and Bayuuz would strike from behind with their forces.

And that plan was easily accomplished.

At any rate, the end soldiers of the enemy's main force, in an attempt to chase after Sion, had gone too far.

Chances were, with the enemy's military warfront having been spread out, their rear was being lightly guarded, and so Claugh and co. could begin their assault.

Of course, in a normal battle, they wouldn't be able to carry out this sort of tactics.

After all, if Sion were to die here, then it would all be over.

However, Sion managed to dispel his subordinates' protest, and so this plan was put into action.

Because Lucile was here.

Because Lucile of the sword clan had followed him here.

But Lucile spoke.

"My power likely hasn't returned yet. Therefore, I would advise that you not overdo it?"

In response to those words,

"......"

Sion said nothing, though.

Instead, he merely gazed in the same direction as before, without a word.

There, it seemed that a gigantic sphere of light was being formed.

It was a large-scale offensive spell from the Remrus Empire's army.

If it were a power that could negate such a spell, Sion no longer had enough soldiers with him for that.

Already, clashing with the Remrus soldiers in what had become a free-for-all, they wouldn't be able to gather enough mages for a large-scale offensive spell.

In other words, that spell would make a direct hit here.

Furthermore, together with their soldiers in this fight, the enemy's spell would obliterate them all.

It was only natural.

Sion was here.

The king of their enemy country was here.

If they could kill him here, this war would end.

The enemy was also frantic.

As that large-scale spell came to be, Lucile gazed towards the gigantic sphere of light, and,

"Fall back already, Sion. Protecting you any more than this would be difficult."

He said in a sincerely exasperated voice.

"......"

However, unsurprisingly, Sion didn't respond.

Because the wind was blowing.

Because, as the light of the large-scale spell spread throughout the nearby sky, the wind was blowing.

That wind was, as expected, tinged with the scent of blood.

The stench of corpses was present.

But mixed in with that, he sensed something else.

He didn't know what.

But there was some sort of uneasy feeling from over there.

No, perhaps one could call it a sense of loss.

Something important?

He felt as if he'd lost something very important to him.

Over where the light was.

Over where the light of the large-scale spell, cutting through the darkness of the night that had yet to turn into day—it felt as if something deeply unpleasant was occurring there.

"......"

Gently, he held up his hand.

Though Remrus's soldiers were gathering around him and preparing to attack, he, without paying them any heed, held up his hand and murmured,

"Sword."

From within the center of his palm, a black light came forth.

That light took on the form of a sword.

Black.

Black.

Blacker than the night, it was a jet-black sword.

Regarding that, Lucile spoke. While killing the people attacking Sion, one by one,

"Exactly what are you doing? In this sort of place, using that power isn't nece..."

However, ignoring him, Sion used that power.

That power was that of '''The Fallen Dark Hero''' [Asruld Roland], dwelling within his body.

If he were to use that power before obtaining just enough strength to resist it, he would lose his ability to reason as a human.

Control would be handed over to the '''Hero''' [Monster].

Hence why, as much as possible, he gradually advanced forward without such a power.

However, he used that power.

The sword separating from his hand, it flew towards the light of the large-scale spell.

And as the sword pierced through its target, what it struck disappeared.

From this world.

It was as if that magic and all information regarding it had never existed in this world.

As if it'd never existed, its existence disappeared.

The soldiers were in a state of disturbance.

At any rate, though they should have been in the middle of something, the knowledge of what vanished entirely from their minds. Because of that, the soldiers were thrown into chaos.

But that sort of thing didn't matter to Sion.

After all, what he was looking towards was near where that annoying large-scale spell had been, where something should be happening.

Something was happening there, where the night sky had yet to turn into day.

Staring at that,

"... Lucile,"

He murmured.

At that, while slaughtering the surrounding enemies,

"... I already understand what it is that you wish to say,"

He said.

Somehow, it seemed that Lucile, just now, understood the sense of unease Sion was feeling.

In response, Sion asked,

"... What's going on?"

"Who knows? But, likely... nothing pleasant?"

To those words, Sion looked at Lucile, and then looked up at the sky again.

Furthermore, his sense of unease grew stronger.

No, already, it was inaccurate to simply call it unease.

It was something that caused a sense of coldness and chill throughout his entire body. The air and atmosphere that came into contact with his body trembled and pulsed.

And—

"... Just now, the world changed,"

Sion muttered.

That, he felt clearly.

He felt that something there that, uncertain but sternly holding up the structure of the world, suddenly vanished.

Some sort of structure.

He felt some sort of structure change.

Regarding that, Lucile looked up at the sky.

He looked up at the distant, northern sky.

And again,

"... Fall back, Sion,"

He said.

To which Sion said,

"But—"

"What can you accomplish here?"

"......"

"There's someone beyond us who intend to repaint this world. They've come into contact with something."

"......"

"In that case, we must advance as well. For us, our objective..."

However, Lucile's words ended there.

Because surrounding him, a great deal of humans casting magic stopped.

And simultaneously, they began to retreat.

As if having lost all interest in this battle that they'd come here for, they began to retreat.

Staring at that,

"... Did Claugh defeat the Remrus Empire's main force?"

Sion muttered.

Then,

"Do you truly think so?"

Lucile said.

Of course he didn't. There was obviously something strange about the enemy's current state.

At any rate, the situation wasn't one that would call for an order to withdraw. Furthermore, it was clear that right now, this battle was going in the enemy's favour, so they shouldn't need to retreat.

Despite that, they were beginning to withdraw.

And without missing that opportunity, Sion's subordinates started their counterattack.

Where Sion was,

"Your Majesty, please take this chance to escape!"

His soldiers exclaimed things such as that, and then began launching their attacks at the retreating Remrus soldiers.

On top of that, among Roland soldiers, having amended their stance, the mages organized themselves and began preparing a large-scale offensive spell—'''Raguru'''.

With countless mages, intertwined with one another, a gigantic magic circle was formed—

"......"

However, even then, the Remrus soldiers didn't defend themselves.

They didn't react to any attack.

Even though they should've had such a capability, they only focused on escaping instead.

They didn't even do something such as prepare a spell to counter '''Raguru'''.

If '''Raguru''' were to be activated, then hundreds, thousands of soldiers would be obliterated, and yet they didn't do anything at all to defend themselves.

Regarding that scene,

"... Just what is the meaning of this?"

Sion said.

Lucile replied,

"Who knows? But surely, it's a trap, you realize?"

"A trap. A trap... is it?"

At that, he looked towards the state of the fleeing Remrus soldiers.

They had no emotion on their faces. Even as they were being killed by the Roland soldiers, they had nothing on their faces.

It was a hollow sort of expression, as if they were in a trance.

It was different from before.

Before, when the Remrus soldiers were trying to kill Sion, they acted the same as any other ordinary human.

But now,

"... They're completely like puppets,"

Sion said, while staring at the Remrus soldiers who didn't even cry out as they were being killed.

And during that moment, he felt the world being repainted.

The air trembled, as the colour of the landscape changed.

Of course, the others didn't notice.

After all, rather than in the world where people dwelled, it was something that occurred in a different dimension.

After all, it was something that occurred in an unusual place that deviated just slightly from the world where people dwelled.

But for certain, Sion felt the structure of the world change.

Then,

"Your Majesty, we've won the battle!"

One of his subordinates exclaimed.

In a complete change from their earlier, grievous state, the soldiers cried out with strong voices.

Turning towards one of them, Sion spoke.

"Don't lower your guard. Investigate why the enemy has suddenly begun retreating."

His subordinate immediately responded.

"It seems that the force that Field Marshal Claugh Klom was leading executed a surprise attack against the Remrus Empire's main forces. Perhaps that was the enemy's reason for..."

He began, but interrupting him, Sion spoke.

Narrowing his eyes at the Remrus soldiers, who were being killed one by one,

"... Don't pursue them. Fall back."

Though his subordinate looked up at him with a surprised expression, Sion ignored him and turned away on his horse.

Though, despite that, the soldiers didn't immediately halt, he, unsurprisingly, paid that no heed and began mobilizing towards the south.

Furthermore, while following him,

"Are you not advancing forward?"

Lucile asked, to which Sion answered,

"... What do you think?"

"I wonder. In any case, it seems that the country of the Remrus Empire isn't being ruled over by a human. Their reasons for taking part in this fight aren't those of a human's, then. Now then, shall you pursue them, or shall you withdraw?"

Lucile said.

And that was an abnormally difficult question.

The actions of the Remrus soldiers were essentially daring them to pursue them.

Simply laid out, they were actions that suggested that there was a trap waiting for them.

That was why this was a troubling situation.

Did he honestly want to pursue them?

Otherwise, suspecting that there was a trap, did he want to withdraw?

He didn't know.

If one were to look only at the battle situation, then chasing after them would obviously be the correct decision.

Sion acted as a decoy, while Claugh launched a surprise attack—it was that sort of situation.

If they took advantage of this opportunity, they could attack the Remrus Empire with one fell swoop.

But,

"I'll fall back. Lucile, you still haven't undone the curse laid on you, have you?"

He said, looking Lucile's way, to which the latter made a slightly thoughtful expression, and,

"Even if you make that choice, it may be Remrus's aim, perhaps? How troubling. Regardless of whether you advance forwards or fall back, there's a problem. Thus, I shall obey you,"

He said, and with that, he vanished.

But then, on top of that, other subordinates came with further information.

"Your Majesty, I have a report from Field Marshal Claugh Klom."

"Tell me."

At that, the subordinate replied,

"As Field Marshal Claugh Klom's force has launched a surprise attack on the Remrus Empire's main forces, the enemy has surrendered. Furthermore, an envoy from the Remrus Empire has come and apparently proposed that they come under Roland custody. How shall we respond?"

After he said such things,

"......"

Sion frowned.

More and more, he was becoming uncertain.

What was the enemy thinking?

Without putting a fight, they intended to come under Roland's control?

It seemed that monster named Remrus or such knew about Sion—no, about the '''Hero''' within Sion.

In that case, he should also know about the secrets of Sion's power.

His power that increased with every person who surrendered to him.

As the '''Humans''' created by the '''Goddesses''' came into contact with Sion and became '''Human α''', with their inner structure being written, Sion's power multiplied in turn.

In other words, with the proposal that the Remrus Empire become the territory of the Roland Empire, Sion's power should increase tenfold at once, even though Remrus should've been trying to prevent that.

"Just what is his aim?"

Sion muttered, turning around.

The Roland soldiers' assault had yet to stop.

They continued to kill the Remrus soldiers who were trying to escape.


[[Image:DDYD v09 pg027.jpeg|thumb]]


Staring at that,

"... Damn it. What a despicable enemy,"

He said, groaning.

Then he gave an order to his subordinate.

"Cease with your attack. The enemy has surrendered. Tell Claugh to remain on standby where is. I'll be heading there. However, don't enter the Remrus Empire. Don't kill the enemy; capture them. You don't need to pursue anyone who retreats. The battle has been won. Send out the victory call,"

He said all at once.

In response, the subordinate nodded, and then distributed the duties among his surrounding allies.

And immediately, the victory call was sent out.

The Roland soldiers became animated all at once, yelling out in loud voices.

At the same time, they ceased with their attacks.

The '''Raguru''' invocation was cancelled.

Though the enemy continued to retreat nevertheless, the Roland soldiers no longer pursued them.

And after confirming that,

"......"

Sion motionlessly thought it over.

What he should do from here.

Where he should move to—

While glaring at the world that had suddenly transfigured, he thought it over.

Just now, this was likely Remrus's doing.

Though, regarding whatever had just happened, Sion didn't know if it was a sign that the world had been repainted in an unpleasant colour or not, Remrus had done something, and furthermore, he was trying to induce Sion into dancing on his territory.

At that, he—

"......"

However, again saying nothing, he narrowed his eyes up at the northern sky.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Influence Map Of Menoris|Influence Map of Menoris]]
| Return to [[Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu#Volume_9_-_The_Futile_Struggles_of_the_Dropout|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 7 Chapter 4

2016-04-14T12:11:19Z

Veritatis cupitor:

==Chapter 4: The reason for birth==

I had a dream again.

I am frequently dreaming.

I am not dreaming alone.

A dream where he wasn’t abandoned by the world, and did not have cursed eyes, where he was loved by everyone, laughing happily.

But that was a fantasy, if he opened his eyes emerging from dreamland, he was always labelled as a monster.

The '''Alpha Stigma''' monster.

The disgusting, cursed monster.

These words had made me very hurt in the beginning.

But what could I do?

I was still a child at that time, a normal child. Then, I thought, why was I a monster?

I was the same as everyone.

Because I’m not able to survive alone, so I want to be by everyone’s side.

I hate to be alone.

I hate to be alone.

I hate to be alone.

I shouted, cried every day.

I cried as hard as I could

But, no one approached me.

They looked at me with expressions of disgust as if they had seen a disgusting insect.

They looked at me as if they were seeing an ugly monster.

“…”

So I slowly stopped crying.

I didn’t say that I was alone anymore.

I didn’t say, but that didn’t mean I was not lonely.

That didn’t mean I didn’t love humans.

That didn’t mean I didn’t want the warmth from others.

But, even so, I still didn’t say that I was lonely.

I shut myself in a shell, building countless, countless walls to prevent others from coming in.

Then, slowly, slowly tolerated the loneliness.

Then lied to myself, always laughing, keeping my distance from others.

Even if someone said they liked me, I didn’t believe it.

Even if someone said they wanted to be my friend, I didn’t believe that too.

Then lastly, learning to be like this was good.

Because I was a dangerous monster, if I went berserk once people would die.

I will destroy all of my important things.

“…”

So I, must keep my distance from everything.

Give up on exchanging heart felt words with other people.

Because the deeper the contact, the deeper the hurt.

Because the deeper the contact, the deeper the pain.

So I, gave up on interacting with people.

“…”

But even so, he would dream occasionally.

My dream self, loved girls.

My dream self, laughed with my friends.

My dream self, was loved by my parents.

“…”

When I woke up I always cried.

I thought that my tears had dried up, but I was always crying in my dream.

How weak.

How terribly weak.

In the end, no matter how I lie to myself, I am still lonely.

Who will come and see me, see me, see me, I cried in my heart, but everything was killed.

“…”

Because of my birth, I hated that I was something like a god.

But, because Roland didn’t have a religion, so I completely didn’t understand what was that thing that was like a god.

I completely didn’t understand the meaning of the birth of such an ugly monster.

Although it was a complete failure.

Although it was a failure that I couldn’t tell anyone about.

“…”

So this time, I started to hate my parents.

I hated my parents who gave birth to something like me.

But I completely didn’t know my parents’ face.

I had lost my memories of when I was before five years old, I completely didn’t have any memories of my parents.

Had my parents abandoned a monster like me?

Or did this monster, have no parents from the very beginning?

I didn’t know.

No matter how I thought about it, because I had no memories, I was unable to find the answer.

But I probably was abandoned, that was because I wasn’t loved. I only knew this point. Of course, such an ugly being that only knew how to hurt others, there wasn’t any need to let him live.

“…”

He had initially always, always thought that.

If he thought of it that way, he wouldn’t be hurt.

If he came up with that sort of theory, he wouldn’t be hurt again.

But even so he would still dream.

A dream where he was loved since his birth.

A dream where everyone anticipated his birth.

There wasn’t anything that needed to be special.

Normal was fine.

A dream where everyone was laughing happily.

“…”

But at this moment, he suddenly found his memories.

His memories that had been sealed for some reason suddenly returned.

Himself in the memory, was like what he had seen in the dream, laughing.

Gentle mother who watched my figure laugh happily, father who always kissed me, hugging me tightly, and found my favourite books to read by my bedside.

He always saw this scene in his dreams.

He only thought that this was something that could be seen in dreams.

“…”

Because of some reason now, he had appeared in front of Ryner’s eyes.

It was night.

A very dark night.

In the quiet night where everyone was sleeping, he saw that person appear.

“…”

He saw the figure of the man he only thought he could see in dreams, in the beginning, Ryner was doubtful about whether he was still dreaming.

In the darkness of the night—a man had suddenly appeared before him.

That person had similar tired eyes as him. Very unmotivated blue eyes. Soft golden hair. He wore a black outfit on his slouching body. He carried a pouch.

That man said.

He looked at Ryner, gently speaking.

“Ah, we finally meet……. My dear son”

That voice, it was indeed the voice that he only heard in his dreams.

The gentle voice of father who always read to me.

Then Ryner narrowed his eyes.

“…….Then, it can’t be you’re my father?”

Then the golden-haired man laughed, opening up his arms.

“Yes~ You can call me father, then come over and hug me~”

He said jokingly.

Then,

“…”

Then, Ryner scowled. Of course, he didn’t plan to run to that chest.

He looked at the back of the man who had the same features as his father, then looked at the cloud-like thing that was maintaining the mist of ‘sandman’.

It was easily seen, that person was attacking directly.

He had anticipated that other than Ryner, the others would be defeated by this mist, and enter a deep sleep.

No, not only that, these few days, the reason why Ryner wasn’t able to wake up, was because of this person.

So he tensed his whole body to maintain his nervous appearance and asked.

“The mist behind you…”

Then, the man who looked like this father replied.

“Yes, it’s created by me. Although Ryner can see it because of those eyes, that structure is very interesting? This, was actually created by me~ I can teach you how to create this…….”

But, Ryner interrupted him.

“Compared to the creation of this, I want to ask you, why are you using this here? Why do you want everyone here to sleep? No, the one who made me sleep, is you?”

Being asked that, the man shrugged.

“……Eh, that’s right. I made everyone sleep because, you see, so that no one interrupts the reunion between me and my son who I have not met for a long time.”

To that, Ryner said,

“Don’t speak nonsense!”

“Eh~? That, is a little surprising. I’m not speaking nonsense, this sort of thing…”

But Ryner continued.

“And you are not my father. Don’t let me see such a boring illusion. Who are you? Are you the companion of the '''Goddess''' or the monster called ‘'''α'''’?

He asked.

Then the man raised his eyebrow with a slightly troubled look.

“Eh? Why would you think that? No matter how you look at it, I am your father……Unless it’s because your memories haven’t returned?”

He asked.

It seemed that this person knew about the fact that Ryner had lost memories of his parents.

And, this person really did resemble his father.

That gentle father.

The appearance of Lieral Lieutolu.

But Ryner looked at this man’s appearance.

“No matter how I look at it, it’s my father’s appearance. And it is the appearance of my childhood memories. But how long do you think it has been since then? It’s been more than ten years. But why do you still look like you are twenty years old”

Saying that, the man who had the appearance of Lieral looked at his hand, then looked at his chest.

“…and, thinking what would happen if we didn’t separate, although I appeared with the appearance of that time…”

“Huh? You searched my memories, right? Then, you copied my father’s appearance…”

“It’s not that”

“How can it not be…”

“It’s not that, Ryner. I am your father. And you, don’t you understand this point? This isn’t an illusion. If it were an illusion, you would see through it. Now your eyes, aren’t the '''Alpha Stigma''' of the past. Your beautiful black eyes that are like your mother’s, can see through everything of this world. Then, from what you see, am I an illusion?”

“…”

To this, and, the power of Ryner’s eyes had already been activated. To analyse the sandman’s cloud surrounding them.

So the power of these eyes were already activated.

Then he used these eyes to look at the man before him.

But, that wasn’t an illusionary magic.

Only the man was standing there.

There was only the man who had a lethargic expression.

“…”

That, this was weird.

If this person was really his father, and was not using any magic, then why, was his appearance the same as the past?

This, as if he read his thoughts, that person said.

“…Ahah, of course I used a special power. To become like this, I used power, although it’s not any magic”

“Then, is it the Rhule Fragmei?”

“No no, Ryner’s eyes should be able to see the structure of Rhule Fragmei already.”

“Then, what did you do…”

Then the man questioned in return.

“…Your mother, has she aged?”

Then, Ryner recalled.

He remembered his mother as she died in the demon’s arms. His mother had young, beautiful features too. Like his gentle mother that he had seen when he was younger.

Then,

“…Are you immortal?”

Asking that, the man laughed. He smiled as he snapped his fingers.

Then the man’s appearance changed.

A appearance of a short youth.

An appearance of an old man who was over seventy years old.

A study appearance of over forty five.

Then back to the youthful appearance of over twenty five, smiling gently.

“Because I worked too hard, I became something that isn’t a human… Compared to saying that I wouldn’t age, it should be said I don’t have an actual body anymore. Then, although using various means, I worked hard in Roland… Well, it doesn’t matter. Anyway the me now, and Iruna—ahh, that would be your mother. I turned myself into magic, so I wouldn’t turn old.”

He said this.

He turned himself into magic.

To be with his mother, he turned himself into magic.

“…”

Then, mother died.

She had always desperately shielded her son to protect him, and died.

Ryner looked at the man before him and said.

He looked at the man—his father,

“…Then, you don’t have an actual body, it’s because of me too…”

But father shook his head, speaking with a gentle expression.

“It’s not because of you. It’s because I wanted to do that. I wanted to protect my son, to protect the family important to me… Your mother and I thought about it ourselves, and did it ourselves…”

“But”

“Well, listen to me, Ryner. You must listen to your parents’ words”

“…”

Then Ryner fell silent.

Because his father’s voice had turned even gentler.

Because it was as gentle as that in his memory, so he was quiet.

Then Father had a happy smile,

“Good, what a good child. Well, from the past, you have always been the best child in the world to me.”

“…”

“Then, you don’t have to blame yourself for this. What their parents do shouldn’t be held accountable by their child. We gambled our lives on protecting our son, that was a happy matter. This is something that we can raise our chests up, and proudly tell everyone. So you don’t have to blame yourself.”

Father said gently.

Father seemed to say it with a tone that forgave me for what I did so far.

But, Ryner’s expression was still contorted. He looked at his father with a sad expression.

“But, I…”

“Killed many people?”

“Yeah.”

“Have you killed many people?”

“Yeah.”

“But, you couldn’t help it?”

“…”

“If you can’t help it, then you can’t help it. Humans are not gods, they are not so omnipotent and strong. But so what? Because you have special eyes, so you decided to become god?”

“…”

Of course, Ryner wasn’t planning that. Not only that, he had never once felt happy because he had these kind of eyes.

If it weren’t for that. If he didn’t have these eyes then no one would hate him. He wouldn’t kill his companions.

No, compared to that, the lives of his parents wouldn’t be so messed up.

So Father looked at Ryner’s face with a slightly sad expression.

“It seems I let you have painful memories. I’m sorry, for being unable to be by your side.”

“…”

“But I saw what happened to you. And you are always very hardworking. Even though you have been left alone on this world, you have always walked on the most accurate, best path. So, raise your chest!”

“…….But, I did many…..”

“There was a need to do that”

“And for this mother…”

But his father interrupted him.

“I know. Then I thought, your mother would be very proud. You have grown up exceptionally well. You have grown to the stage where you wouldn’t lose to the demon. So, we are very happy.”

He said.

He looked there, he said, because you have grown up exceptionally well so we are happy.

He looked at me who had always been cursed as a monster.

He looked at me who had been called a monster who spread ill omens, he smiled gently.

So Ryner’s expression contorted.

But he couldn’t take it anymore. Although he was unable to resist crying when he reunited with his parents, because he had cried too much, because he was no longer childish, he thought that he could frantically hold it back, but he couldn’t hold back the tears any longer.

But Father didn’t laugh and say I’m foolish.

He only laughed gently.

“You have really, grown gently. Father is very happy. To have bet my life on this.”

“…”

“Well, although it was because if it was too gentle and turned out like this… so I needed to use the magic of sandman. If you had felt guilty because you killed too many people and committed suicide then that would be troubling. Before meeting me, if you died it would be very troubling. But, I have been a little too over-protective. Ryner has already felt it? That he is not a monster, but a human—a human that has parents and companions, loved by everyone, have you felt it?”

“…”

To these questions, Ryner couldn’t reply. His voice seemed to be trembling. It seemed too bad to talk now, his voice seemed to be shaking.

Then father smiled.

Then he raised his head to look at the sky, seeming to give a little time to Ryner to calm down, then opened his arms again

“Ah, talking about which there has been no time to have a hug for our reunion. Come? I’ll hold you tightly, come”

He smiled at Ryner as he said that.

“No”

“Why?! We’ve not seen each other for fifteen years. I don’t think it’s weird to have an emotional hug now”

“But—”

“You’re embarrassed?”

“Yeah.”

Looking at Ryner who said this softly, Father seemed to feel deeply,

“As expected as a person in his youth.”

“No no, I’m not of that age anymore.”

“Ahaha, you’re already twenty years old.”

“Yeah.”

“You grew up well.”

“…Thanks to you two.”

“Talking about which do you have lovers?”

“Huh?! Why did you suddenly mention that… there should be other things that have to be discussed.”

Then Father tilted his head,

“Others, what else?”

Then Ryner replied.

“Ah? Ah~ Like, what have you been doing so far and others… and, what have you done to suppress my Alpha Stigma. Then, I actually don’t know anything about Goddess, α, Demon”

Father heard that, shrugging.

“Those aren’t interesting, are they?”

“No, not being interesting and whatnot…”

“To me, I’m more interested in my son’s love relationship”

“That, so it’s not a question of whether it’s interesting…”

“Then then, that pretty child called Ferris, and that cute child called Kiefer, which one is your real…”

“Hey!”

Father laughed.

“I’ll mention, your Father, I fell in love with your mother when I was nineteen years old!”

“I don’t want to know!”

“No, you want to know. Or are you saying, you don’t want to hear about your parents”

“I was speaking nonsense”

“Ah, what are you doing. Even if you’re suddenly facing Father you shouldn’t… You have grown too much in the time we did not meet, dealing with you is such a trouble”

Ryner sighed, wanting to use his hand to rub at his face that was wet because of his tears, then he noticed again that he had lost his right arm.

Then,

“Ah, it’s inconvenient not having a right arm, right. Who was it, who hurt my darling son”

Father said, raising his left hand. He took his left hand as a knife, and cut his right arm.

Then there was the sound of meat being chopped, then Father’s right arm broke, dropping to the ground in an instant.

Ryner’s eyes widened,

“Huuuuuuuuuuuhh!? What, what are you doing…”

And Father muttered something with a seemingly calm and steady expression as if he couldn’t feel the pain. And a small black thing that looked like an insect appeared from his mouth. But upon closer look it wasn’t an insect. It was something made from complex words that he didn’t quite understand.

Then it stuck to the right arm on the ground, sticking to the part that was severed. Then suddenly, the limb floated up, flying towards Ryner.

“Wh-what?”

Ryner quickly planned to dodge.

But Father spoke.

“Don’t move, Ryner… Ah, you can… Klei, Telude Sierala”

He said something that couldn’t be understood.

In the moment he spoke that, grass grew out from under Ryner’s feet and stopped him.

His body was controlled.

This was probably, all magic.

And if looked clearly, if he used these eyes that could see through everything to look closely, he could understand what this magic was too.

Ryner’s eyes could see through all these complex structures.

But, because everything had progressed too quickly, he didn’t have the time to read what that magic was about.

But, Ryner had been cast on.

He was restrained by the grass, unable to avoid the flying arm.

That arm, father’s severed limb, approached where Ryner had lost his right limb. And the black words on the severed area of the limb crawled up Ryner’s arm, the severed limb starting to invade Ryner’s skin.

“…It, it hurts, this…”

And his words stopped there.

In the next instant, the shoulder implanted on him, moved according to his own consciousness.

Ryner looked at that limb, he looked at the arm that had just belonged to his father.

It was a limb that had skin of a paler tone than his, but it was still similar to his own.

Slim long fingers, even the feeling of the skin was similar to his.

Ryner tried to move the arm and fingers, then found that it moved faster that he thought they would. The movement of the fingers were faster than that when using his own hand.

Looking at his father’s arm that had been forcefully implanted, Ryner said.

“…What is this for…”

So his father who had lost a limb,

“That, is for you. It can cast faster magic than your own limb.”

He said simply.

But Ryner looked at the right arm his father lost.

“No no no, that, your… what about father’s limb”

Father had a surprised expression for some reason,

“Ry—”

“…Ah? Ry? What is that?”

His father replied.

“Ara, Ryner is asking after Father!”

“What? I say, it’s not that topic?!”

“Ahaha. Because it doesn’t matter if I don’t have that arm, so don’t worry, just use it”

“No, it isn’t that sort of problem… That, how did you do it? Transplanting another person’s arm in a moment… this magic, can’t be found if you search the world”

Ryner said, moving the right arm that seemed like his own arm. Then Father said,

“It was created”

He said this.

Then Ryner frowned.

“So, because it can’t be done so simply, so this world hasn’t been able to expand it properly… Well, that sleeping magic too, was that activated by Father alone?”

“Yes.”

“Really, you’re joking… It’s completely, monstrous… Well, there seemed to be something like this, I remember Father was called the genius at magic academics… but it can’t be till this stage”

Then Father held up a finger, saying.

“Hu hu, actually other than the nickname of being a genius at magic academics, I have another more commonly used moniker. If I used power, then magic like this is simple”

“There is another more commonly used moniker?”

“Yes.”

“That is the secret to your power?”

“Probably.”

“Then, can you tell me what that moniker is?”

Hearing Ryner ask that, Father said.

“Of course, do you want to know?”

“Yeah.”

“Then I’ll tell you, I’m called this by everyone.”

“Uh-huh.”

“The gentle father who loves his child terribly…”

“Uh… why are you saying that now?”

Father nodded.

“I want to be spoiled by my son.”

“Die.”

“Then I want to be praised.”

“So I said…”

But, it seemed to slowly become troublesome, Ryner looked at Father with half lidded eyes.

“Ah—Yes, yes, I know. Father is amazing… Will that do?”

Then Father laughed and said.

“Yes, it will, I’m happy”

Then Ryner fell silent.

No, actually he already understood, the man before him, was an unbelievable genius.

Uncovering the secret of '''Alpha Stigma''' that no one else was able to understand, tricking the '''Goddess''', '''α''' and the '''Demon''', even using complex magic that the modern magic academia was unable to chase after.

The things that this person did, were abnormal.

The things that this person did, didn’t seem to be done by a human.

And he said that everything was for his family.

He said it was for his son.

Ryner didn’t know what sort of expression he should have, when he was told so straight forwardly that he was loved.

He had been so certain of his own birth, and had been frustrated of his birth, and now he was like an idiot.

Then Father looked at him and said,

“Although I’m incomparably happy at meeting my son after a long time… but before this, I have to tell you a surprising news. So to this, can you not be too nervous?”

He suddenly said this.

“Surprising news?”

Ryner asked in return, so Father nodded.

“Yes, but I don’t want you to be too surprised, can you promise me?”

“No, then isn’t the same as not listening…”

“Then I’ll not tell you”

“I say…”

Although it was a little sudden, but it was as if he did not promise then he would really say nothing, so Ryner nodded in agreement.

“…Yeah, but, I understand, then I’ll try not to be too shocked. Although I said that, but you’re going to say something surprising? Then I would really be shocked…”

Father laughed.

“Ahaha, that’s right. It may be a little difficult. I told you not to be surprised, but I think that can’t be done too… so I didn’t want to say”

He had a slightly sad expression, an expression that seemed to consider this, using a slightly strong tone,

“But, withstand it, I think you are a strong child… I trust that you will have no problem, so I’ll say it”

“Why are you becoming more dramatic… It’s fine, tell me quickly. Anyway, it’s something that needs to be said, right?”

“Eh”

“Then you can only say it”

Father nodded at this, then raised his head to look at the sky again, looking at the night sky. In such a dark night, stars couldn’t be seen, and he didn’t know what kind of scene the night sky was reflected in his father’s eyes.

Father looked at the sky, with a dark, sad expression.

“…Actually, it would have been better if we didn’t meet. If I met with you, the monsters would sense your existence, and our relationship. So, it would be better not to meet, but…”

He didn’t understand what those words meant.

Who was he referring to as the monsters? Ryner thought.

Was it the '''Goddesses'''?

Or was it, that snake monster that the Gastark king used, that was called '''Glovil''' and activated by using his body?

He completely didn’t understand. Although he didn’t understand, Ryner did not ask any questions.

Everything, this person—Father will probably tell me.

So Ryner looked at Father’s warm expression, listening.

“Then”, he asked.

“I will try not to feel too shocked… tell me.”

He said.

“Generally, Father and Mother, have hidden too many things. To protect me, they have sacrificed their lives by themselves…… Tell me these quickly. You have to tell me quickly. You have to tell me these quickly……Don’t take me as a fool.”

Father smiled after he heard that.

“There are some things that children shouldn’t know about…”

“I’m already not a child”

Ryner interrupted him.

Then Father smiled and nodded, saying that’s right.

Then Ryner looked at Father, saying,

“So, say it quickly. Even if I am shocked I will take it, I’m already used to this kind of things. So, don’t mind it, tell me. Don’t reveal such an expression of suffering by yourself, alright? Although I can’t really talk well, that, I will help too… Ah, damn it, what point are you going to let me talk until”

Ryner pressed his sleep-mussed hair, using the digits he had gained from his father to hold a hand to his head.

Then Father laughed. But even so, Father still had a slightly dark, worried expression.

“…Is it something that hard to talk about?”

Ryner asked, Father muttered, perhaps.

“Because you are very gentle”

“…That means, something that became worse because of the things I did…”

“No, although I said it earlier too, you haven’t done anything wrong. But, there is something that you do not know about. So I came to tell you”

“Something I don’t know about?”

“Yes.”

“There are a lot of things I do not know. Until recently I didn’t even know what my parents looked like.”

“…”

But Father didn’t continue.

He seemed to think about how he should say it.

Then Ryner stopped talking.

But, like what Father said, so that he didn’t waver when he heard it, he prepared himself.

Then, Father looked at him and spoke.

“……In that, battle with Gastark, you used the power? Then your power awakened, the power of the Demon in your body awakened.”

He said.

Then Ryner nodded.

“The matter about the appearance of the clown (jester), the '''Solver of All Equations'''?”

“Yes”

“What is that person?”

To that question, Father replied.

“It is the Demon that I added in. Originally it was a strong monster called the '''Lonesome Demon'''. I split this '''Lonesome Demon''' into two, and placed it in your body.”

Then Ryner asked.

“That is to ensure that when my '''Alpha Stigma''' went berserk, I wouldn’t die…….?”

“Yes”

“If you add in the '''Demon''', the '''Alpha Stigma''' wouldn’t go berserk?”

Father raised his eyebrow slightly troubled.

“Because this is a long story, can we leave it till later?”

“Although I do mind”

“But let’s talk about the important things first”

‘The thing that will make me shocked?”

To this, Father had a slightly sad expression.

“Yes, this will be something that will shock you.”

Ryner nodded.

“…It doesn’t matter, I understand, say it”

“All right.”

“I’m sorry for interrupting you, please continue”

Father nodded again, continuing.

“The part placed in you, was the '''Lonesome Ryner''' of the '''Lonesome Demon'''.”

“Yeah.”

“The power of the '''Lonesome''', is a strong power that can even make '''Goddesses''' fear it… Ryner you saw it too, it isn’t easily controlled.”

Ryner nodded, recalling.

What happened on that battle field.

To destroy α who had gone berserk on the battle field.

To destroy the dancing '''Glovil''' in the air, Ryner released energy, but was unable to control it. No, before he released it he understood, it couldn’t be controlled at all.

Because his strength was too powerful, so there wasn’t anything that could govern it.

In the end it had,

“……I, used that power to kill many people……Although I knew I would be unable to stop it, I still….”

“I know”

Father interrupted him.

“Then I said earlier, that was something that couldn’t be helped. Because you were doing that to protect your companions. If you didn’t do that, you, and your companions, everyone would have died.”

“…Yeah”

“So, don’t blame yourself”

“No, it’s impossible to stop blaming myself completely……But, I understand. Because of this reason that it couldn’t be helped, I understand.”

Then Father nodded, as if wanting to confirm that I had understood so far he wanted to say something.

That meant, there was something more serious than this.

Something more serious than killing over hundreds of thousands of people.

So Ryner,

“…”

He started to feel a little scared of what his father was going to say next.

Although he had been notified that he had to bear it, but in the end he still felt scared, and wanted to escape.

But, he already couldn’t escape, he had to withstand everything. Although there were many painful things, but he decided to withstand everything. To work hard to progress. Like what Sion had did, like what Mother had done, like what Father was doing.

Even if he was scared, he couldn’t escape.

So, Ryner asked.

“Then?”

Then Father spoke.

“When you were using that magic… After you awakened, and decided to use that power, in actuality you were activating my magic. So as not to let you collapse, I installed a magic in your body.”

“Magic?”

“Yes.”

“What kind of magic?”

“Eh, although there’s a lot, it’s too troublesome to talk of them one by one. Like not letting you die because you blamed yourself for killing too many people before you met me and letting you sleep and the likes.”

Ryner said.

“Yeah, that over-protective magic.”

“Yes yes, that over-protective magic.”

Father laughed as he said.

Then he continued.

“In the future, so that you wouldn’t be devoured by the '''Demon''' after you retrieved your memories, I cast a magic that would reduce the Demon’s strength… But that doesn’t seem to have activated. It seems that for some reason, the '''Demon''' likes you a lot, it’s allowing its consciousness to be devoured by you.”

Hearing that, Ryner thought of that time again.

The matter of the '''Demon''' who had looked exactly like him, dressed in jester’s clothes.

The '''Demon''' that had gently hugged Mother’s body to his chest, telling Ryner who was surprised at his mother’s death what he felt.

It said, let me protect my companions.

“Because, wasn’t that what you had decided?”

And,

“Saving everything reflected in your eyes. Myself who is a monster, if I can save people or something, then in that case, I want to save everything, didn’t you decide that?”

The '''Demon''' said that.

Then the '''Demon''' lent me power.

No, perhaps something like lending me its power, can’t properly express the feeling at that time.

The Demon was already in his body.

Everything about the '''Demon''' had merged completely with myself.

Then Ryner seemed to use the '''Demon'''’s power as if he were using his own power.

Then using that abnormally large power.

He killed many people.

“But at the moment you used that power…”

Father said.

“In actuality your memories had been changed slightly. Originally the things that you should be able to understand, have become incomprehensible.”

Father said.

Then Ryner asked.

“…Is that, because of Father’s magic?”

“Yes”

“That changed my memories?”

“So as to not allow you to see the truth—saying this would be better.”

Then Ryner looked at Father’s face, asking,

“What, do you want to hide from me?”

But Father didn’t instantly reply. He seemed to hesitate, and paused.

“…….Because Ryner has already learnt magic theory, you should know that when using large powers you will pay a similar price…….”

Ryner interrupted him.

“Don’t talk about such introductions, quickly get straight to the point. If not, because you told me not to be shocked, I’m all nervous… tell me this straight in one breath.”

Hearing Ryner say that, Father stopped, then went silent. No, perhaps his silence was a slight moment. But because of some reason, Ryner felt this moment was exceptionally long.

Then Father opened his mouth again.

“…'''Glovil''', that the Gastark king uses, will swallow the user’s body to activate power. Have you seen that structure?”

Ryner nodded.

“I saw, that snake will take the user’s body……Wait, then the power I’m using too….”

Father nodded.

“There is a price too.”

“But, but I, haven’t lost anything? When using that power, the structure of what will be taken in exchange didn’t turn me…….”

“It didn’t?”

“Yes.”

“But that’s because it was caused by my magic. So as not to let you see that structure, I cast magic on you.”

“Then, than, I have lost something? When I myself was unaware.”

“Yes.”

“What, is that? That, is it really something like life? Like shortening ten years of my life, something like that?”

Father had a sad expression.

“It’s something worse than that.”

He said.

Then Ryner,

“…..Something, worse….? Even more, than losing my lifespan….?”

“Eh”

“That…….that, what is it. Although I’m very scared…… When Father speaks he’s very hesitant, that, what is, it that I will be really shocked by….”

“…….”

“Ah, no, but, if I don’t listen….worse things…..have been done before…….Ah~ Damn. I don’t care, just tell me. I am mentally prepared, is that okay, tell me.”

Then Father looked straight at Ryner and replied.

“When Ryner uses that power…….”

He said.

“When you use that power, in exchange…. It will take away the life of a human that you deem important.”

Then Ryner was unable to understand his father’s meaning in that instant.

“Ah?”

He foolishly let out that sound, then asked.

“…..The life, of a human, I deem as important?”

“Eh”

“That means…….”

“Under that situation, your mother….”

In a moment,

“It can’t be!?”

Ryner shouted.

Although he was warned to not waver, Ryner was still,

“You’re j-joking… Don’t speak nonsense. Then, then to Mother, I….”

But Father interrupted him, saying.

“No, your mother wished for you to do that, that wasn’t your fault.”

“But”

“It wasn’t your fault, Ryner! So, calm down. You didn’t kill her.”

“….How can this be”

“Your mother herself hoped it would be like this. Before you used that power, use her life first, she had asked me of that. Then I agreed to her.”

Ryner glared at Father.

“Why did you have to do that!?”

He shouted.

Then Father replied.

“To save you.”

He replied that.

Ryner’s expression contorted.

“There’s no such… request as that!? Did I say I want your help!? I, didn’t want you to be that, that… sacrificial to help me….”

But, he couldn’t say anything. He wanted to puke, his chest started to hurt too. His head was aching so much that he couldn’t seem to stand anymore.

He shook.

He shook hard.

He thought what am I doing, as he trembled.

Although I used the power to protect my companions.

Although I used the power to protect important things.

But Mother had died because of this.

I killed her.

“I…. I’ve again……”

Suddenly, Father moved, he stepped out, only a step.

It was only like that, the distance between him and Father had shortened in one breath. Father raised his left arm like that, raising his fist and hit Ryner’s face.

“…….Urgh”

Ryner fell back as he was hit, because of the previous blow, fresh blood trickled out of his mouth.

But he still raised his head to look at Father.

But at this point, he was punched again.

“….”

He was punched even more forcefully than earlier. He nearly lost his consciousness in a moment. But he stood up with all his strength, planning to go forward.

But that was already meaningless. This time, he was hit from the back. His consciousness left in an instant, then he awoke again. This time, he was already collapsed on the floor.

Father sat on his back, carrying a troubled expression.

“…..Yes, it hurts, right, I’m sorry”

Then Ryner raised his head,

“……Get off.”

Although he said that, but Father shrugged.

“Because I haven’t touched with my son who I have seen for a long time, I am very happy, so I won't get off.”

“I said to get off.”

“….Have you already, calmed down?”

“……”

“If you haven’t calmed down, I won't get off.”

“…….”

“Well, but, it isn’t so easy to calm down that simply… then you can continue listening to me talk like this.”

“…..”

“The one who killed your mother wasn’t you. Ryner, it was me. I killed her.”

“……”

“But, I rejected it. I told her, give up on Ryner, let the two of us live on. But, we didn’t have a choice.”

“…….”

“But, this was our choice, we didn’t tell you. You told me earlier, who was it who requested you two to do this… But, aren’t parents like this? Even if not asked, they would still do this. Because we, love you from the bottom of our hearts.”

“……”

Father said.

Then Ryner looked at Father,

“But I… didn’t ask for you to do that”

Father laughed.

“Do you understand~? Because Father is great, so listen to me.”

He said that.

Then Ryner laughed bitterly with an expression that was almost crying.

“….I….I’m still a kid, so I can’t understand…”

Father laughed again when he heard that.

“Yes yes, so I told you to fall in love, then have a child.”

“…..But”

“I’ll say this beforehand, those eyes wouldn’t be passed on”

“……”

“No, or would it saying that it would pass on be better? If your child’s eyes are really cursed, then at that time you will protect them with all your might. Gambling your life and protecting your child would be fine. Then, you should buck up. Being afraid of boring things, life will be have nothing accomplished. Think of what we gambled our lives for. To gain happiness, work hard for me. Laugh every day, give birth to a happy child, be more satisfied than anyone. If you don’t do that, we… we who worked so hard… wouldn’t we seem like idiots?”

Saying that, his head was hit again, then his hair was stroked.

“……”

Indeed he couldn’t say anything.

It was as if he had really become a child, he couldn’t say anything.

Then as Father stroked Ryner’s hair, he laughed again.

“….Seeing this reaction, it seems that is has been passed through”

“……”

“Ryner is really a good child, like Iruna.”

“……”

“Then”

Father stood up, Ryner felt his back become lighter.

“…..Then, the important things are finished.”

He said.

Then Ryner frantically raised his head.

“Wait, don’t tell me you’re already….”

Then Father laughed smugly,

“Ah, the words earlier, you thought I didn’t want to come anymore? Then, are you lonely? Will Ryner be lonely without Father?”

He said that with a mischievous expression, then Ryner’s face tilted.

“…..No, no…… But I still have things I want to know about…..”

Father laughed.

“It’s alright, I will still be by your side for some time. Although it’s only a while.”

He said.

Only a while—although he was slightly particular about the meaning of this sentence, but Ryner didn’t plan to ask about this.

He seemed to be treated as a child since earlier, his own questions hadn’t been answered. And, everything was controlled.

The movement of his heart.

Crying, laughing, feeling shocked, the healing of his wound, everything was controlled.

“…..Parents and such, are really naggy”

Then Ryner said.

“But seeing them makes you happy?”

Father replied.

Then Ryner stood up, patting the dirt from his clothes, knees, waist, chest, as he patted he whispered,

“….Yeah.”

At that moment, what expression was that on his father’s face, he didn’t see because he was too embarrassed.

So he looked at the sky.

The sky was slowly lightening.

Night was about to be broken through soon.

Because he had been continuously sleeping because of the magic, he completely didn’t know how long it had been since that battle, but, the night was ending.

Then Father said,

“…Then, it’s about time to release everyone from the sleeping magic…”

He said.

Then he looked in the direction of the cloud of the sleeping magic mist,

“….Ah?”

He said.

Then Ryner asked,

“Eh? What is it?”

Ryner pointed in the direction of the cloud,

“The magic, is disappearing.”

“Did Father make it vanish?”

“No, I didn’t. As long as I don’t cancel it, then that magic shouldn’t be able to disappear… Why did it disappear”

Ryner looked at the cloud that was producing the mist again.

Anyway the magic was released, who was it who did it?

He saw a man standing there and looking over here.

He seemed to be older than Ryner by two or three years.

Black hair, an outfit like a missionary, tidy black coat.

That man looked over here.

Using his glowing eyes.

A red cross appeared in his black eyes.

Then Ryner understood who this person was.

It was a man who planned to take Ryner away in the past.

The man who gathered Cursed eyes bearers, and took Ryner away.

His name was Tiir Rumibul.

A man who had different eyes than Ryner’s '''Alpha Stigma'''.

The red cross in his eyes were called '''Iino Dwoe'''.

His eyes could eat people and magic. No, to be more accurate, it could eat the source of magic in human bodies.

Then he could take that as his power, that was his ability.

Father looked at those eyes, then had a slightly irritated expression.

“'''Iino Dwoe'''…… I see, you devoured that sleeping magic”

He said,

Then Tiir laughed.

“Ha, a mere human using those eyes…. To look down on me, us, who do you think you are?”

Ryner heard that, then remembered.

Tiir hated humans a lot.

So he frantically said.

“No no, Tiir, this person is…. That is, this person isn’t like that. That, he’s my….”

But Tiir continued.

“Father, right?”

“Ah? You know?”

“I know, we all know.”

“Then….”

But he interrupted Ryner.

“But, don’t be tricked, Ryner. We don’t have parents. We’re not human. We never had human parents…”

“No, I say”

“Even if it weren’t like that, this person isn’t Ryner’s father”

“Eh?”

“My leader said this person is the worst…. This person is the maddest. So if he’s not killed…. Now, if he’s not killed immediately…. Our important Ryner, can’t let him be tricked….”

Then this time it was Father who spoke.

“Don’t be tricked, Ryner. Or should I say, it’s actually this person, the timing is not good…”

“Wait, I say the two of you, don’t talk about something I don’t understand…”

But the conversation continued.

Father said,

“No, or should I say that girl, found a good timing to send an assassin… After all that person can see the future, that '''Torch Curse'''. Then, it is the '''Torch Curse'''’s order to kill me?”

Tiir nodded.

“Yes, monster.”

“Monster, huh… Well, although I was always called that, but, can you do it?”

Then Tiir parted his red lips and laughed.

“I can, because my leader, has already foreseen your death”

In the moment he said that, Tiir moved.

And this movement was too quick that Ryner’s eyes couldn’t catch it. It was truly too fast, even faster than Ferris.

Father frowned.

“…..Damn it, if I knew '''Iino Dwoe''' was coming, then I wouldn't have used magic….”

“It’s too late, human.”

The voice spoke from behind him.

Then there was a simple thump sound.

Ryner looked there reflexively.

Tiir’s arm was stabbed through his father’s back and chest.

He had grasped Father’s heart.

“….”

Ryner made a pained sound, he made a pained sound at seeing this unbelievable scene.

But before that, Father spoke.

“….Unfortunately, I wouldn’t die like this, I’m already not a human.”

He said.

“So you wouldn’t die!”

Ryner shouted angrily without thinking, then relaxed slightly.

“That, an-anyway calm down. I don’t think this is a bad situation. Why do you want to fight?”

He asked, but he didn’t get a reply.

Only Tiir clutching Father’s heart.

“I know you wouldn’t die. Your body has already lost its flesh, no one can act against you…. You wanted to do this, but that’s not right, your body is completely made up of magic. Your soul is completely made from magic too. Then, my eyes…. Can devour magic, my eyes….”

Then Father grabbed Tiir’s arm, planning to pull it out from his chest. He seemed to be slightly panicked, wanting to escape.

But, he couldn’t pull it out.

He wouldn’t pull it out.

The arm that was stabbed through his chest, he completely couldn’t pull it out.

“….Isn’t it troublesome? This is the reason why we '''Iino Dwoe''' are born, it seems to be so. We are monsters born to kill you who no one can deal with. We are monsters created by the '''Priests''' to kill you. Because you are a monster—who caused their whole lives to be crazy. So, we would find you for compensation. Be devoured by me….”

At this moment, Ryner said.

“Tiir! Stop!”

Ryner shouted.

But Tiir didn’t stop, he widened his eyes. And the red cross appeared in his black eyes.

Ryner could clearly see the structure of that cross.

He could clearly see the special structure that devoured the opponent’s magic, and absorbed it as its own.

And that eyes had already started to absorb, the magic and soul from Father’s body.

Tiir went a step further and opened his mouth. Responding to that mouth, the power of his eyes increased. The power devouring Father increased.

“Stop, Tiir….”

“Be devoured by me, disappear, human!”

Tiir said.

Then he pulled his arm out from Lieral’s chest. The arm that pulled out the heart, squashed it in an instant, then absorbed it into his eyes.

In that moment.

“…..”

Father collapsed.

He didn’t say anything.

He didn’t even scream sadly.

He fell down as if his strings were cut—

Then,

“…”

This time Ryner released a real pained moan.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu#Volume_7_-_First_Love_And_Death_God|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 7 Chapter 3

2016-04-14T11:47:30Z

Veritatis cupitor:

==Chapter 3: Peace and Karma==

The rumours and information that Vois Fiurelle had leaked out, seemed to stir up the world.

As if it had passed through some form of organizing first, the information that the Anti-Roland Coalition released expanded under various sources.

What was added, was the content about the ugly and fierce '''Demon King'''.

Regarding the atrocious battle, the content about the huge spider that was dealt away with the demon’s control.

The content about the demon only needing to huffing a curse, and killing hundreds of thousands of Geihlficlant soldiers.

The news about how Gastark, which had been heading south with their strong stance, had been unable to handle the demon.

Looking at the report that was written from rumours and truths, Sion Astal muttered to himself.

A slight grin appeared.

“…The '''Demon King''', Ryner Lute?”

He said.

Under that well-groomed silver hair, was a pair of golden eyes that were currently filled with a little exhaustion.

Wearing the white battle armour that was specially used by the king of Roland and originally designed for the purpose of standing on the battle field, he, by himself, sat on a chair and was reading files in front of the table where they discussed the war.

The place where he was now, was roughly in the middle of the southern part of the continent—a fortress of the area that was originally known as the Autonomous Holy City of Cassla.

He was sitting in the large foyer of the fortress and he was reading reports from various places.

In a place slightly north of here, there was a fierce battle going on.

The place called the People’s District of Urd which was initially governed by Cassla, was snatched away by one of the countries in the middle of the continent, the Remrus Empire.

Claugh and Calne and the others were frantically defending against the Remrus army—that was the current situation.

But,

“…”

Sion looked at the map spread out on the strategy table.

Looking at the territory of Remrus that was encroaching the southern part of the continent,

“…It seems that it wouldn’t be easy, for us to proceed…”

He murmured.

And the Remrus Empire seemed like a slightly, no, it was a very odd country.

Until half a year ago, it was still known as the Holy Land of Veiohl, but in that half a year, there were major changes to the internal system.

It was said that in a place where there was nothing, the son of god was born, and obtained the throne of the king.

With respect to the name of the son of god, the country had changed its name to the Remrus Empire.

And then Remrus Empire, was then said to be a country chosen by god, and was blessed with eternal peace—

“…”

No matter how it was looked at, it was only a country that was supported with words that were lies, suppressing the People’s District of Urd which was protected by twenty thousand Cassla soldiers, moving one step forward in the conflict with the Roland forces that Sion themselves led.

It seemed that they had used some '''Rhule Fragmei''' that Sion himself was not aware of, other than that,

“…”

Other than that, in the alternate universe where Sion had been alone, another person had appeared.

It was the person himself who was called the son of god, Remrus.

Of course that person was not human. Like Sion who was not a human, that person was not a human.

He had seven eyes and six arms.

He was a complete monster.

That monster spoke, it seemed to know about Sion, no, it seemed that it even knew about the Hero in Sion.

Lightly calling '''Asruld Roland'''.

It said it did not want to fight with a mad war god that only wished for despair.

Then, it said excitedly.

“You, still know nothing, right? Even though you wanted to trap me from earlier. You haven’t completely merged with '''Asruld'''. If you really want to merge with it, you would not speak to me. Because you will hate me who is underhanded, then I will subsequently be killed immediately. Because my forte does not lie in illusions, but spells. So you who understands me, wouldn’t give me time to use spells.”

It had said.

Then as that person—Remrus had said.

Sion, and Lucile had made a mistake. Facing the spell that Remrus cast, Lucile became unable to move.

Now, Lucile was moving frantically to release the spell, but in this time period, Sion had become defenseless.

The '''Goddesses''', the monsters that they used, and then, Remrus who had attacked with the spell, now had to be dealt with by Sion alone.

And Sion himself, understood that he couldn’t win Remrus.

Just having the shadow of Remrus causing the situation to become like this, if he fought with the actual body,

“…”

If he fought with that person called the son of god, he had to wait until Lucile was revived.

At least he had to wait until he had gained the power of the '''Fallen Mad Hero''', that '''Hero'''—before that, Lucile’s power could not be missed.

And the Goddess had used the curse of Humans to stop the '''Hero''', that was extremely powerful. If the '''Humans''' were not weakened, if they didn’t turn into '''Human α''', he would be unable to regain his original power.

Unable to gain the huge power that could destroy everything.

So now, with the Remrus Empire as Roland’s enemy, they had entered a difficult battle.

Even if his subordinates had won on the battle field, but as long as Remrus himself appeared and cast a spell on Sion, everything would end.

Before Lucile got rid of the spell and came back, he could not progress too much.

And in that time,

“…”

In that time, something astonishing had happened in the Middle Continent.

A demon was born.

A '''Demon King''' was born.

It was said that that demon, was called Ryner Lute.

It was said that he had the same name as his old friend.

Then Sion,

“…It can’t be, Ryner was faster in establishing his name in the Central Continent… I really didn’t think of that.”

He muttered, feeling genuinely happy.

Then in a moment he thought of it.

Only in that short moment he recalled.

The times he spent with him.

The times when Ryner laughed foolishly, made a ruckus, yelling that he was bored to death every day.

Shouting something like, Sion you bastard, I’m going to kill you.

And Sion laughed.

Looking at the gentle demon making a fuss at his side, he laughed.

Ah, how boring, you bastard, I’m really, absolutely, going to kill yoooooou, Ryner had always shouted this, but in the end he had frantically helped with his work—Sion thought of his friend’s face and laughed.

Then,

“…”

He remembered that the two of them had constantly looked down on this country’s matters, from the highest place in the Roland castle.

The duo had worked tirelessly through day and night for a few days, and because of this, their heads were aching badly. Let’s go to the roof top to relax, he had forgotten who had suggested this, anyway the two of them had climbed up to the roof.

Then, they looked down at this country.

Ryner had his usual sleepy expression,

“This scenery, it really looks like it’s a mirage…”

He said, then apologized to me.

“…I’m sorry.”

In the beginning Sion didn’t know what that person was talking about.

But Ryner continued,

“… What I said in the past, that, I stand corrected.”

“Eh? What did you say?”

Sion had asked, as Ryner looked down at this country, looked down at the capital of Roland, he said.

“…It’s not a mirage.”

Ryner spoke.

This country had changed.

The originally mad country, has changed after you became king.

And Sion, to this,

“…”

I had replied.

As if sighing he had replied.

“…It is a mirage, Ryner, at that time I had said ‘without losing a single comrade’, right. But… But now, only a few comrades have survived? For the sake of the vision I described, exactly, how many comrades have died? Exactly how many…”

But Ryner interrupted me.

“Even if that’s the case… Sion, even if it’s like what you said, this isn’t a mirage. This country has changed, without you, this country would still be in the darkness.”

He had said this, and looked down to the streets of the city, using his usual tired eyes, and seemingly unmotivated, soothing expression.

Then he said,

“…That’s already, enough.”

He spoke.

“You’re already, very hard working. I’m very clear about this point. So, don’t use that kind of working method as if you’re blaming yourself…”

He said.

“It’s already enough, this country has changed a lot. Even if you relax a little, it wouldn’t turn back into what it was like in the past.”

He said.

“So if you make mistakes again, if you can’t do better… it isn’t necessary to make the opposition feel scared. Now, look, me, Ferris, we’re both here… and the others? That, red haired idiot, that pervert who likes older women, there are many companions here… it’s alright, this country, is already fine. You don’t have to worry alone by yourself. This country is changing now, and it is progressing in a good direction.”

Ryner had said.

And that Ryner, that person, was also no longer by his side.

“…”

Sion stared at the battle discussion table unseeingly, using tired golden eyes, to look at the files and maps. But nothing was reflected in his eyes, no image was reflected in them.

The only thing that was in his mind, was the scenes of those happy times.

In that moment, only that scene was imprinted deeply in his mind.

“…”

Naturally, he didn’t plan to say something stubborn like, I want to return to those times.

Because he had abandoned that himself.

Because he had always lied to Ryner, hurting him, and in the end abandoned him.

But, it is said that he doesn’t plan to give up on me even though I’m like this.

It’s said that he didn’t plan to give up on something so depressing.

That person had even wrote a message for me to be well.

Sion now still kept that paper with the message on it.

He kept the message that was written by that person who didn’t like to give up.

Ryner had wrote this.

Even though it was a piece of paper it could pass on that unmotivated air, it was written.

“So now, even though I do not know what you have been caught up in, but I will go to your side. On that rainy day, didn’t I say that? I can’t give up on you. I said I would do it and I will. So in order to save you, I will come to your side, to save you. For this, I am slightly motivated. This is from someone who is born to destroy the word ‘motivated’! I will shout this in the direction of your castle. Is it funny? Do you hear it? Ma, it’ll probably snow tomorrow. Anyway putting this lame joke aside… I will come back to your side. Even though I don’t know how much energy I have to burn up for this, but in order to have something important to me, I will come. So before that, be mentally prepared and wait. I will make you regret that moment when you didn’t kill me. You, have always talked to yourself as you despaired, and took up everything upon yourself. I was by your side as you nearly cried, I, but I… clearly took you as my best friend…”

When he read this letter, he completely didn’t know what this person was planning to do.

How could he return to my side? Someone as unmotivated as him, who would only uncaringly have afternoon naps every day, how could he return to my side? I completely didn’t understand.

But, it was said that Ryner had become a demon in the Middle Continent.

It was said that he had become the Demon King who could kill hundreds of thousands of people.

It was said that someone who clearly hated people dying had killed people, and, had become a king.

What exactly, was that for?

“…”

Of course I wouldn’t be so foolish to think it was for me.

But,

But even if that was the case.

“…Is your path, that one?”

Sion murmured.

“Then, further down that path, will you meet me…?”

He muttered.

“…Even if we’ve become enemies… Even if we will fight against each other on the battle field… Even so, as long as we can meet again… that is something to look forward to.”

He happily murmured.

At this moment,

“…Your Majesty”

A dark, cold voice spoke.

Then Sion looked up, and turned his head.

In the entrance of the hall, Froaude stood there with numerous armed soldiers with him.

Those subordinates were holding a girl. Her arms were tied up, and not only that, her shoulders were held firmly.

“…”

She had curly tea-coloured hair, and tea-coloured eyes, the black armour revealed pale soft and tender skin.

That was a battle armour that was made from a material that Sion had never seen before.

Looking at the girl, and the armour she wore, Sion asked.

“…Is she a spy? Or assassin?”

Froaude replied.

“She says she is an ambassador, she came to negotiate a treaty.”

“An ambassador?”

“Yes.”

“From where?”

As he asked this, Sion thought about it, at least he could confirm it wasn’t a request from Remrus to stop the war.

Because Remrus had already broke the promise once. Before this war, Remrus had requested an alliance with Roland.

And then after that he had attacked when they were unprepared.

Because he had broken the promise once, so he couldn’t have sent an ambassador.

Then, which country was it?

Sion didn’t think she was an ambassador from a small country, because now, Roland was suppressed by Remrus. The small countries had requested to enter the large countries protection range so that they wouldn’t be involved in the war, under this situation, there probably wouldn’t be any country that wanted to join up with Roland’s side.

Roland had already conquered the southern continent, so the ambassador should be from somewhere near Remrus.

Then, “…Is it someone from Geihlficlant?”

Sion asked Froaude.

If that was the case then that would be possible. In the period that they had lost a large amount of manpower from the war with Gastark, the Anti-Roland Coalition led by Ryner had attacked Geihlficlant’s territory.

And they had broken the territory into northern and southern parts.

The southern part seemed to have no one related to the royal family, and because there was some conflict over the issue of the throne, now, Geihlficlant was in a terrible state.

If it was left like this then there would be a self-destructive conflict, and if they were also attacked by the Remrus Empire at this time, now, they would not be able to withstand it.

That meant, Geihlficlant was facing a threat now.

In order to do something, seeking Roland’s strength—this was something easy to understand.

And this opportunity was just right, it benefited the Roland army by allowing them to enter the Central Continent, and enter a difficult battle with Remrus Empire. In order to defeat Remrus, even if it was Geihlficlant that had been split, it was the helping power that Roland wanted.

And because Geihlficlant understood this, so they sent out an ambassador recently, Sion had thought initially.

But,

“…”

But Froaude said.

“She’s not an ambassador from the Geihlficlant Empire, Your Majesty.”

“…She’s not?”

“Yes.”

“Then which country’s ambassador is she?”

At this moment, the girl lifted her head to look at Sion.

Then,

“…I am, an ambassador from the People’s Republic of Sphelliyet.”

She said.

Sion tilted his head slightly.

“…The People’s Republic of Sphelliyet… I haven’t heard of that before… Is it a small country in the Central Continent?”

The girl nodded.

“Yes, it’s a small country, so it’s no problem if Your Majesty doesn’t know about it. And, it was just recently formed.”

“…A new country?”

“If I say it’s the country built by the Anti-Roland Coalition, I think you’ll understand.”

She said.

Sion narrowed his eyes, then glared at her.

“…”

But that girl didn’t take note of Sion’s expression. No, she didn’t even look in his direction. Only, speaking what she had been commanded to say, in order to accomplish her mission as an ambassador.

But, who had ordered her to say that?

Because of whose orders, had she come here?

It was said that the king of the Anti-Roland Coalition was a demon.

It was said that the demon was called Ryner Lute.

Then, this person,

This person was here on Ryner’s orders…

The girl opened her mouth.

As if reading from a prepared script, she said,

“As everyone has heard, the ones who destroyed hundreds of thousands of Gastark’s soldiers that were fighting with the Geihlficlant Empire, was us.

She said.

“The ones who made the Gastark Empire who has been expanding south retreat is also us.”

She said.

“I trust that everyone has heard of these two matters, but we seem to have something that is far more powerful than what everyone can comprehend. By relying on that power, we have decided to build a country using this opportunity. This country is named the People’s Republic of Sphelliyet.”

She said this.

“Then, seizing this chance to build a country, we want to extend a treaty to the world to build peace.”

To this, Sion asked.

“A peace treaty…?”

“Yes, I think many countries have already noticed, on the current battle ground, there is an old weapon that has abnormally strong power called the '''Rhule Fragmei''' being used…”

Sion interrupted her.

“You don’t have to explain what is '''Rhule Fragmei'''. But, are you explaining this to the countries all over the world?”

He asked.

The girl nodded.

“Yes, in order to stop the usage of such dangerous weapons that can potentially destroy the world on the battle field, we are proposing a peace treaty…”

But, Sion interrupted her again, saying.

“Fools! By allowing the whole world to know of the existence of this weapon, what peace treaty do you want to talk about! If you do this every country will use '''Rhule Fragmei'''…”

“No, it wouldn’t become like that, this is the purpose of the peace treaty.”

“Who would follow that treaty…”

But the girl interrupted him.

“At least my country plans to follow it. We will not use such immoral weapons like the '''Rhule Fragmei''' on the battle field again. And we hope that your country can do this, for peace.”

“For peace? You say peace? What a joke, you…”

But the girl stopped him, saying.

She said with a shallow smile.

“Your Majesty, what are you shouting about, how can you yell angrily, the whole world is watching”

“…”

“The whole world is watching. Will you enter this peace treaty, or not? Of course it doesn’t matter if you don’t participate. You must think the world is yours, right? From the south and north, the king that will rely on the power of killing. No matter how you are called a hero in the south, if you choose wrongly here, this will decide your image in the Central Continent. Then, if that’s the case, what will it become? The people in the Central Continent will bow under the wild barbaric king who doesn’t want to enter the peace treaty? Do you think, after today you can progress north with only power?”

“…”

“If that’s the case, it doesn’t matter, anyway we didn’t think we could gain the approval of all the countries. But in the Central Continent, there are many countries who have agreed to this treaty…”

But, Froaude said,

“That’s your plan? Every country can’t possible reply immediately to such an important problem. Of course if you thought that something as absurd as rumours about the demon can threaten them then it’s a different story.”

He said sarcastically, but the girl smiled.

“Of course we’ve threatened some. This is obvious. The so-called negotiations, is something that is done after threats. Then timid countries will join in. Progressively, then large countries will also… this treaty has also garnered the approval of the Ertolia Republic.”

Hearing that, Sion was annoyed.

That the Ertolia Republic had approved of this treaty, Sion understood immediately. To Ertolia that had been late in gathering the Rhule Fragmei, of course they were quick in doing this.

Then, the Geihlficlant Empire that had lost power would definitely, give their approval.

That meant, these two great countries would support this treaty.

If that was so, then in the Central Continent, almost two thirds of the countries would agree with this treaty.

In this case that was more than half.

More than half of the countries had entered this treaty under that fake claim of “peace”.

This was under the suggestion of the Anti-Roland Coalition—no, the People’s Republic of Sphelliyet.

But what were these people, chasing after? Why, did they want to prohibit the usage of '''Rhule Fragmei'''?

Of course if it were Ryner, he probably hoped for this.

If it were that person, he could suggest prohibiting this weapon.

But, the people of the People’s Republic of Sphelliyet, had used '''Rhule Fragmei''' to snatch away the territory of Geihlficlant.

Or it was the previous body, the organization called Anti-Roland Coalition, that had already used the '''Rhule Fragmei''' in combat. Naturally using '''Rhule Fragmei''', to kill people. Originally they could use that power to gain Geihlficlant.

That meant, under the excuse of already using the '''Rhule Fragmei''' to build their country, they suggested a world-wide prohibition of it.

But, the world that knew of the existence of such a weapon, couldn’t resist using it.

Men, would use '''Rhule Fragmei'''.

If a convenient instrument was placed before them, men would be unable to resist and use it.

And, the more hopeless situation they were in, the more they would mistakenly use it.

So before the knowledge of this power spread in the world.

Before using this power to ignite a war, Roland originally planned to progress into the Central Continent.

If they had to use '''Rhule Fragmei''' to attack, there would be an unimaginable number of sacrifices, so he had initially wanted to enter the Central Continent, without anyone noticing.

“…”

No, there were already enough sacrifices.

Roland and Remrus had attacked each other because they used '''Rhule Fragmei''', causing a considerable number of sacrifices.

It was same in the north.

It was said that in the battle with the Gastark Empire and Geihlficlant Empire, with only one shot, hundreds of thousands of people had died.

It was said that although something like that had happened before, everything had ended already, but something like that had happened.

Then using that power, these people separated the world.

The world started to desperately search for this power.

Every country, possibly out of fear, or out of lust, or out of rage, or out of sadness, started to frantically search for '''Rhule Fragmei'''.

And then, used it.

The used the weapon that could kill.

So people died.

And it became a large number of deaths.

As long as they thought about it they would understand why it had turned out this way.

If every country had such large power, then there wasn’t any power that could suppress this.

So what occurred was a massacre.

An unstoppable massacre.

Perhaps, in the end nothing would be left.

Then Sion glared at the girl.

“…Then, who was the one who suggested the peace treaty? It probably isn’t your king—Ryner Lute who suggested it?”

The girl looked at Sion.

“No, everything is the thoughts of my liege…”

“Shut up!”

“No matter what Your Majesty thinks, the king of the People’s Republic of Sphelliyet is Ryner Lute-sama…”

“I told you to shut up! And you are wrong. If we stop here, we’ll hinder you. If I stop here, the world will be crumble and be swallowed up by the '''Goddesses'''…”

But Sion stopped, then used a sharper expression to glare at the girl.

“…Or are you, the subordinates of the '''Goddesses'''…? What are you planning to do to Ryner?”

He asked.

To this question, the girl smiled even more happily.

“…Although I do not know of the thing called '''Goddess''' that Your Majesty spoke of… But my master informed me, if Your Majesty uttered the phrase '''Goddess''', then he instructed me to say this.”

She said.

Then Sion,

“Before that, tell me the name of your master who ordered you. Your master isn’t Ryner, right? Who is it? Vois…?”

But ignoring his words, the girl continued to speak. It seemed she had memorized what she was supposed to say.

“—I apologize, Sion”

She said.

“You seem to have done too much”

She said.

“You killed my companions, so I, will definitely not forgive you. If you don’t give up on the '''Rhule Fragmei'''… If you continue to be mad, if you continue to be mad to this extent because of the curse of the '''Hero''', then I will look to you as an enemy…”

The girl said.

She spoke what her master had ordered to do in one breath.

Then,

“…”

To this, Sion had nothing to say.

If you are mad until this extent.

If you continue to be mad to this extent, then take me as your enemy, Ryner had said that once.

That was the original sentence.

Indeed, he had already killed Ryner’s companions. To the Nelphan soldiers and the squad that was escaping with Ryner, he had used the '''Rhule Fragmei'''.

So he understood that Ryner would be mad, he understood he would break his ties with him.

But, even so,

“…The one who would say that, is not Ryner.”

Sion said in a low voice.

But to this question, the girl did not reply.

“Then my mission is completed, release me…”

“No. Tell me you real master’s name. Is it Vois? Or is it, the '''Goddess'''?”

But, the girl looked at him with a pitying vague expression.

“Even if you threaten me, you can’t get answers from me. I came here after accepting a spell. If I tell you something other than what I have been ordered to do, the curse will activate, and I will die.”

“I see. But at least, Ryner will never do that.”

“Ahaha”

“Ryner… that guy…”

But at this moment,

“Your Majesty”

Froaude called out to him.

Sion narrowed his eyes in slight anger and looked to the direction of the voice.

Do not waver without a reason, and give your enemy information.

Then Sion stopped. He felt unhappy that he had revealed the weakness in his heart to his subordinates.

“…Release the girl, we cannot get any other information from this person.”

He ordered, then the soldiers who were restraining her let go of her.

Then she nodded to Sion.

“Will you give me your reply to whether you will participate in the peace treaty?”

To this question, Froaude replied.

“We will keep our opinion. Of course that doesn’t mean we wouldn’t enter. At least let us consider…”

“I’m not asking you, my master ordered me to listen to the reply from the King Sion Astal. Now, please personally reply me, Your Majesty.”

“…”

“Will you enter? Or not?”

“…”

To this, Sion glared at the girl, and after seemingly keeping silent as if he were thinking—

“…We join it”

At this point,

Froaude raised his hand, he held a dagger in his hand, the blade of the dagger pierced the girl’s neck, and she collapsed soundlessly.

Then Sion widened his eyes and shouted,

“Froaude! You?!”

But Froaude coldly, carrying a demon-like dark expression,

“We will keep our opinion, Your Majesty. We still cannot join this treaty.”

“But there is no need to kill…”

“There is. This woman saw Your Majesty waver, if she reported this then it would be bad.”

“…But.”

“Anyway she was already cursed, she was useless to us. But if we sent her head back, then that would show that even if they say Ryner Lute’s name, Your Majesty would be unwavering.”

Sion glared at Froaude and said,

“…Because I wavered, so you killed her?”

But Froaude shook his head.

“No, Your Majesty. Our king, wouldn’t waver because of something as trivial as this.”

“…”

“Then, please let me take care of the issues after this. Let me cover up this matter.”

Froaude said.

To this, Sion asked,

“How are you planning to cover this up?”

Froaude pointed to the girl’s corpse.

“In her body, there was a magic that was supposed to make her self-implode and kill Your Majesty—let us spread this out. Because Your Majesty was attacked, so we killed her. Then warn the kings of various countries to beware of assassins from the People’s Republic of Sphelliyet.”

“But even if we do that it wouldn’t be solved. Every country already know of the existence of '''Rhule Fragmei'''…”

“Yes, there’s that. Every country knows of that existence… but we have already been prepared for this. Thus we proceeded with the human experiments—modified soldiers, isn’t that true?”

“…”

“So that even though every country can use '''Rhule Fragmei''', our country can still have the advantage, Your Majesty changed Roland.”

Then Sion looked at Froaude.

“But this too… even if this is the case, small countries will use '''Rhule Fragmei''' after today”

“Yes.”

“The sacrifices will increase.”

“Yes.”

“Even if you spread the lie that the girl was an assassin, the countries that have already joined the peace treaty…”

“They can’t possibly read through our intentions. But, this will arouse distrust. It will create confusion. What the People’s Republic of Sphelliyet did to us, we will do it too.”

Saying that, Froaude commanded the subordinates to take care of the girl’s corpse.

Then looking at Sion, he continued,

“They are different from us. We who have gathered under the Hero King Sion Astal, are different. The Anti-Roland Coalition? Vois Fiurelle? Heh, heh heh, anyway it is a troop that was gathered for money, right? Then, a seed of distrust can destroy it.”

So Sion asked,

“Then what do we do?”

Froaude replied mildly.

“…We ourselves, will meet with Ryner Lute. Speaking truthfully, even if it is me, I do not think that the People’s Republic of Sphelliyet is something that Ryner Lute will do. Then the key to breaking the organization lies here. Ryner Lute and the one manipulating from behind the scenes, Vois Fiurelle—the country that has two kings. Pull one of them off the stage.”

Saying that, Froaude bowed to him, turned around, and then quickly walked out of the hall, but stopped again.

He turned around.

“Ahah, speaking of which, Your Majesty, can I do the same thing like Vois Fiurelle?”

Sion asked suspiciously,

“The same thing? What does that refer to?”

Froaude had a shallow smile, a deep, dark smile like a demon.

“…Making use of the love Ryner Lute has for you. Like what the subordinate of Vois Fiurelle did, if I twist your words, and destroy Ryner Lute’s heart. Then make him kill Fiurelle, is that possible?”

He asked this.

Then Sion,

“…”

A smile appeared on his face, he asked.

“If I say no, will you give up?”

Then Froaude had a slightly happy smile,

“No.”

Then he bowed his head again, and walked out of the hall.

Sion looked at his figure.

He looked at the figure of his subordinate who wanted to kill Vois and Ryner.

“…”

But at this moment, another human walked into the hall.

It was a girl.

She was around fifteen years old.

She had pretty features and beautiful amber hair that touched her shoulders.

A slim body, blue eyes—

Sion knew this girl.

She was the younger sister of a youth who had been Sion’s secretary.

Eslina Folkal.

Before the war began she was Calne’s assistant officer, but as of now she was working steadily in the capital of the Runa Empire, slightly down south, as a civil servant in the conquered land.

But why did she appear here?

“…”

No, why she came here, he knew the reason already.

So Sion asked. Before Eslina, who had a tearful expression, entered the hall and opened her mouth,

“…Are you here because of Calne?”

He has asked.

“…I am sorry for leaving Runa and going against your orders. But once I heard the People’s District of Urd that Calne-san had been protecting had been occupied by the Remrus Empire… that all the soldiers situated in the People’s District of Urd had been killed, this rumour…”

“…”

“But, but, Calne-san is here, right? He should have retreated successfully, and joined back with the main army, right?”

“…”

“Please tell me that is the case… is it? Calne-san he… can’t be dead… right…”

Her voice was trembling because of the words she spoke, her expression had contorted too. She pressed her chest forcefully, squeezing out her voice.

An expression as if she were about to cry.

She had an expression that said she would immediately break down here.

Sion looked at her face.

Her brother had been killed, then this time, she could possibly lose a superior who had always accompanied her, she trembled because of this.

No, Calne and Eslina could possibly be dating. Otherwise she wouldn’t waver.

Because the two of them had always been together, so it could be possible that was the case.

Then, she could lose an important person again.

Because of war.

Because of this mad world.

Because,

“…”

Of this, useless king.

Thinking about his lack in power, Sion’s expression twisted too.

He couldn’t protect anyone. It was always because of the lack in power, and he was unable to protect his important people.

Ryner, Kiefer, Toni, Fahl, Tyle, Fiole, Calne, Eslina… Mother… even himself!

Everyone was crying, shouting, as they died, but I couldn’t do anything to protect them.

They were clearly calling for me to save them.

Everyone, had shouted for me to save them, but I couldn’t protect them… He hated himself.

He really hated his helplessness.

But, he couldn’t reveal such an expression.

Because he had revealed such an expression earlier, it had caused a girl to be killed. He only showed his weak side a little, but many things were too late to take back.

So, progress.

So, he could only step over this and progress.

So, Sion looked at Eslina and smiled,

“…Calne, is not dead.”

He said.

And Eslina raised her face, her face shone, at the same time, the tears she had been holding back poured forth.

“Then, then…”

But Sion interrupted her, continuing.

“But, he has been kidnapped by the Remrus Empire.”

“…How can that…”

“But relax, I have ordered my subordinate to infiltrate Remrus and rescue Calne. They are very talented… Because they are extremely talented, so Calne will definitely be fine.”

He said.

But Eslina looked at him with a slightly doubtful expression.

And, Sion said,

So as not to say anything outside of this, he said again,

“It’ll be alright, trust me.”

He smiled as he said.

Of course, Eslina’s expression did not brighten at this.

This was to be expected.

Her lover had been kidnapped by the opposing country.

And Calne was not an ordinary soldier, but a Major General of Roland. In order to gain information from Roland, he would surely undergo intensive torture.

And after that, the useless Calne, would continue to be used, and perhaps be killed as a demonstration?

No matter what, Calne’s future was not optimistic.

A minute… no, even they were late by a second in rescuing him, Calne could possibly be killed.

But,

“…”

Sion was no longer worried about Calne.

Of course, because Remrus Empire was a disgusting country ruled by a monster, wanting to save him was not so easy.

According to the report that Luke had submitted about Remrus, the people of that country could have had been affected by a brainwashing spell.

That meant, if he sent someone who had no ability carelessly, he could be brainwashed in return, causing a backfire in his plans.

But, even if that was indeed the case, Sion was not worried about Calne, because he had sent his best subordinate.

It wasn’t because the most talented spy in the whole of Roland, Luke Stokkart was in Remrus.

It wasn’t because Luke would save Calne.

Luke who was only a human, was not Remrus’s opponent.

But Sion had sent a different subordinate.

Another assassin.

Another spy.

He had sent a different monster into Remrus.

Then,

“…”

Sion smiled.

No, this smile, was fake.

He was always uneasy, fearful of being tortured by pain.

But for the sake of Eslina who was looking into his eyes, looking at him uneasily, he smiled, and looked at the maps on the battle discussion table again.

He looked at the country that Claugh and Miller were fighting now.

He looked at the Remrus Empire that Luke and countless other teams had infiltrated.

◆◆◆◆

Then the scene changed to the north.

Further up north from the former Autonomous Holy City of Cassla and People’s District of Urd where the Roland army was stopped.

In a country called the Country of God in the southern part of the Central Continent.

The country where the chosen people of God lived.

The scenery of this country, seemed to be covered with a layer of fog.

Of course, because it was transparent, although the eyes could not see it, but there was something there.

It was like a thin layer of peace.

A disgusting, fake stability.

Looking at the membrane of the '''Rhule Fragmei''' that covered this country,

“…Ah~ A strong magic was cast… It’s really done carelessly. If it’s such a strong power, humans will become abnormal.”

She said.

The place where she was, was on the roof top of a church in the Remrus Empire.

No, it should be said she was on a sharp spire.

From there, she looked down at the entire Remrus.

Because the wind was strong, normally speaking it wouldn’t be possible to stand in that sort of place, but she didn’t care. She looked around, as she was blown at by the wind.

She surveyed the Remrus Empire.

She surveyed this large land that was governed by brainwashing magic.

“…”

Then every time she looked at this scenery, her caramel-coloured ponytail would sway slightly.

Large and round eyes, a small body. On that small body there was something like battle armour.

But, it couldn’t be seen which country she belonged to.

Then, she heard a voice.

“…Captain~”

The voice of a man calling her sounded.

Then she looked down.

They were '''Human αs'''.

They were her subordinates, '''Human α'''s called Lach, Lear, Moe.

They were looking at her worriedly.

“It’s, it’s dangerous, please come down!”

“Wh-what will happen if you fall!?”

“We’ll be lectured by Luke-senpai!”

Hearing that, she laughed.

She laughed with an innocent expression.

She laughed with a flirtatious expression.

Then she ignored her subordinates’ voices, and surveyed the Remrus Empire again.

“…Then then, although I heard most of it… But this way everything has changed into something strange, what shall we do?”

She muttered.

“What do you think? Remrus Remuld Aarqued? Can you end the show in the end?”

She murmured.

“Sion Astal rejected the seduction and didn’t embrace me… The '''Lonesome Demon Ryner Eris Reed''' has been separated into two in the time that we were unaware of… In the end, it’s that. At the same time when we '''Goddess''' went mad, this. Ahah, although you are not a '''Goddess'''… But, at the same time when we went mad…”

She murmured.

“Who created the '''Goddess''', and after which because it was too troublesome, created the '''Hero''' to destroy the '''Goddess''', but the '''Hero''' was mad too. In order to stop the mad '''Hero''', they created us Human α… This time '''Human''' has gone mad, and new scenarios are developing… and such. What is going on? Although we say it’s mad, mad, but this world, doesn’t it have sensible people?”

She muttered.

Of course this voice didn’t spread. No, so that it wasn’t spread out, she kept control over her voice, controlling how far it spread.

Not only that, she had set up a barrier, so that her presence was not felt by Remrus Remuld Aarqued.

“Ma, even though I am also mad because of love, I have no right to talk about other people…”

She pressed a hand to her chest. She pressed on her small chest. She felt her chest, and could feel her heart beating, the sound of it beating.

Feeling the emotions of the original owner of this body stirring.

This voice was extremely warm, comfortable. And following that voice, was the feelings of this body’s owner, despair, like entered her body.

This body shouted that it loved Ryner.

It yelled that it loved Ryner Lute.

It yelled that it loved humans.

It yelled that it loved every companion.

“…”

This body was frantically yelling useless things.

But even though it was something useless,

“…”

It was also extremely adorable.

It was always like that.

Really, I am always like that.

I can see the important meaning in useless things.

I can see the beauty in useless things.

And in the end even though there is no change, but I betrayed the '''Goddesses''', interfered in the love between the '''Hero''' and the '''Demon'''.

Although I helped that pitiful love, the body that '''Humans''' created,

“…This time, let me support this lady’s love.”

She murmured.

This '''Human''' had a strong love that was rare in the current world.

If she were given up on then she would cry out, this body strongly loved the man called Ryner Lute.

If it were for Ryner Lute, she could die.

If Ryner Lute laughed, it didn’t matter if he were snatched away by other women.

Ryner Lute, Ryner Lute. Ryner, Ryner, Ryner… that '''Human''' continued to say.

Then her face reddened slightly.

Every time this resounding feeling entered her body, she would have the same feelings as that '''Human'''.

She released a small, small breath.

“…Ryner.”

She tried saying.

Immediately her heart had a reaction.

Her heart jumped strongly.

Then she tried sighing again,

“Hah…”

Then she laughed.

She laughed happily.

A flirtatious, innocent, beautiful smile appeared.

“… This Human created me, I can mostly absorb her feelings… This…”

She said.

“…This, is very interesting.”

She said.

“Why can this be controlled, the '''Goddesses''' thought. Why can something like this be controlled, the '''Demon''' and '''Hero''' thought. Why can such a strong emotion… To organisms that can hold such beautiful emotions, they clearly shouldn’t be able to control…”

In the end, the world events had become odd.

Initially the '''Goddesses''' wanted to do this.

Initially the '''Hero''' wanted to do this.

This time it was the '''Humans''' that planned to change everything.

The events that were uncontrollable had expanded, and it was unknown what kind of ending it would have.

It was different from normal.

When had this started from?

I do not know.

Was it started by a man called Lieral, yelling don’t kill my son, who resisted fate?

Or was it started by the eldest son of the Eris family, who ate the '''Demon Eris''' in order to protect his younger sister and became the '''Devourer Lucile'''?

Or was it started by the '''Hero''' who didn’t kill the '''Lonesome Ryner'''?

I do not know.

No one knows.

But, she thought.

In the end, no one is able to control anything, she thought.

But, everyone is trying to live frantically.

Everyone is desperately yelling about love.

So,

“…Ahah, it’s like this”

She said.

To her chest.

To her heart.

She who had been called the '''Goddess of Reincarnation''', said with a satisfied expression.

“…It’s like that… that you want to stay by Ryner Lute’s side… that must be outside the expected events. No one knows of the story that is being created.”

Saying that, she laughed.

She could already feel that her words were slowly changing.

Her consciousness was being devoured by the '''Human''' that should have been controlled completely.

Her consciousness was slowly being devoured, collapsed, and merged with the '''Human''' that had been created to be manipulated.

Like how Sion Astal was devouring the '''Fallen Mad Hero Asruld Roland''', this '''Human''' is also… devouring me, taking, and merging with my consciousness.

Of course I can defend against this.

It was even easy to erase this '''Human'''’s consciousness, because she had done that before.

But,

“…”

She didn’t resist.

Because this seemed interesting.

Because this seemed pleasant.

Because if she could merge with this girl who was emotionally wealthy and filled with love, it was an extremely satisfying matter.

So she laughed, she laughed happily.

“…Ahah…ahah, I…. I originally thought after being embraced by '''Asruld''', being devoured… becoming '''Lonesome Ryner'''’s thing… This way, '''Lonesome Ryner''' and '''Demon Eris''' will be unable to become one. If he can gain me, '''Lonesome Ryner''' himself will gain everything… That means now, I can change the events. I can change everything. But why is that? Why is that? Why is there something like this? Why can someone like me who is an idiot, turn my back on everything?”

After asking that, she asked herself.

“…Ahahaha, ahaha, it must be, like this. Because I’m mad. I’m mad because of love.”

Saying that, she patted her chest.

Then, the beating of her chest stopped. She stopped the feelings of the '''Human''' that were forcefully entering her.

And then started to move.

The movements of the feelings, were even slower than just now.

And even so, even so,

“…One third has already been merged”

She laughed.

Ahaha she laughed.

Using a gentle expression like a child she laughed.

This expression, was something that this '''Human'''’s body had. Innocent, a very cute smile that made everyone want to be gentle to her.

She laughed with that expression.

“But, please hold on. Let me move with my own consciousness for a little longer. Just a little longer, a little longer, I will create a path that is beneficial for the person you love, then your consciousness will take over…”

She said.

Then she turned her head, using that rhythm to make it seem like she was going to fall off the spire because of the strong wind.

“Waaaaaaaaa”

She cried.

Then her subordinates,

“W-we’re coming now, captain!”

“Wait…Moe, go up quickly!”

Hearing that, she laughed, she laughed happily. As she fell from the spire, she used several magics. And her body floated up lightly.

“I tricked you~ Were you shocked? '''Humans'''?”

She landed before her subordinates, and laughed.

Then her subordinates looked at her with wide, surprised expressions, what was she doing? They asked, but they only received laughter that went heh heh as their answer.

“I’m amazing right~”

She raised her chest.

Then everyone praised that she was really amazing, really amazing.

It was only praise, but her body—this '''Human'''’s body, felt satisfied.

To this simple structure, she laughed.

She laughed.

She,

“…”

The '''Goddess of Reincarnation Milk Ephillet''' laughed.

“Then, it’s almost time to meet up with Luke. Then after we break out Calne Kaiwal… we’ll cut this country’s king—Remrus Remuld Aarqued into large chunks!”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu#Volume_7_-_First_Love_And_Death_God|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 7 Chapter 1

2016-04-14T08:41:25Z

Veritatis cupitor:

==Chapter 1: The Dream of The Murderer==

Shaking.

Shaking.

He could see the roof shaking.

“…”

Then Ryner Lute discovered that he was being transported by a carriage.

Messy black hair, completely unmotivated and bored black eyes.

Those eyes opened slightly, looking at the ceiling of the carriage.

“…”

But he didn’t say anything.

No, actually he wanted to open his mouth to say something, but he couldn’t speak a single word.

He felt very tired and fatigued.

Then,

“…Ah, Ryner, you’re awake?”

Someone’s voice spoke.

A woman’s voice.

A familiar, woman’s voice.

But he was so tired that he was unable to think of whose voice this was.

Anyway he was tired, very tired.

So the woman’s voice spoke again.

“It’s okay, sleep. I will stay by your side, so relax.”

His head was patted, he felt that his head was gently, gently caressed.

“But, Ryner suddenly fainting shocked me.”

“…”

“It must be, you were too tired… something like that happened.”

“…”

“But really, Ryner can sleep without worrying about anything. Because the war with Geihlficlant has ended… the remaining things will be handled by us.”

“…”

I know that my heart is reacting to what she is saying.

Although I don’t want to think because I am very tired, but to what she said—war—this word, I still had a reaction.

Because the dream that I had been having until just now, was a dream about war.

And it was not a normal war.

It was a war where a monster appeared on the battle ground, a dream where he laughed and cried.

It was a monster called a '''Demon''', a dream where as he laughed, as he cried, he killed many many people.

It was an unbelievable sad scene.

A cruel scene.

Anyway many many people had disappeared into dust.

As he had this dream, he thought that it’s lucky that this scene is just a dream, he originally thought that.

Such a cruel scene, it would be good if it were not reality.

It was great that he did not live in such a cruel world, he had thought.

Then.

“…Come, the war has already ended, so sleep.”

That woman’s voice said.

Then Ryner forced himself to open his eyes.

He desperately opened his eyes that wanted to close, looking in the direction of the voice.

A red-haired girl, who was smiling gently sat there.

She looked at him with a loving and worried expression.

It was Kiefer.

Kiefer’s clothes had been dirtied with mud, dirtied with blood, that was the mud and blood from the battle ground earlier.

Ryner looking at these,

“…”

He looked at this, but he did not make a sound.

Kiefer spoke,

“Ryner”

She called his name gently.

But he was unable to respond.

He was truly too tired too fatigued, so he was unable to respond.

He only thought that.

Ah—he thought.

Ah, that dream, so it was reality.

He was a demon, and he had killed hundreds and thousands of people to save his companions—

“…”

But he only managed to think until there, his consciousness was severed suddenly.

Ryner entered a deep sleep.

◆

When he woke up again, he heard another woman’s voice.

At that moment, he was able to judge who it was just by hearing their voices.

That was an emotionless, a monotonous, but because of that it was a clear, beautiful voice.

That person’s voice.

“…”

Ferris’s voice.

That voice said,

“…Really, how long is this fellow going to sleep until?”

Then, Kiefer’s voice said,

“… I don’t know, but the military doctor said that he is only fatigued…”

“Are Doctor Yab’s words accurate?”

“…Yes, I’m very worried… But, it probably really is because of fatigue. After having something like that happen…”

“Perhaps, but this person is an unmotivated man who would laze for thousands of years. Perhaps he has already woken up, but he is thinking of pretending to sleep?”

“… If that’s the case, it can also be done…”

“Anyway, why don’t we try by hitting him?”

“Ah?!!! No, you can’t do that! Wait… Ferris…”

Bang—

“…Eh, he didn’t get up.”

Ferris said with a voice that sounded slightly more concerned from just now.

Then Kiefer said,

“That, I know you’re worried too, but hitting…”

“I wouldn’t stand here and worry for nothing.”

“Eh—”

“Alright, this time I’ll draw on his face.”

“So… I say, why do you have to join the eye brows and the nose hair together… Hahahaha”

Kiefer laughed, using a tired voice to laugh.

Then Ferris said,

“Then, red hair woman.”

“…Red hair woman… That’s irritating, you can call my name~”

Kiefer used a slightly happier voice to say again.

Towards this, Ferris replied,

“This time it’s my turn to look after this pervert, you can go rest for a while. This person has already collapsed for three days, if this continues you will collapse too.”

“But…”

“I don’t want to hear your opinion.”

“Ah…?”

Bang—

“Ah…”

“Good, she’s fainted. Hey, Toale, Toale!”

Hearing the carriage door open, then someone came in.

“Hey, why is Kiefer-san collapsed here?!”

Towards this question, Ferris answered.

“Perhaps it’s because of lack of sleep, when I entered, she had already collapsed.”

“…I see… it’s because Kiefer-san has been taking care of Ryner-san ever since he collapsed three days ago… She really likes Ryner-san.”

“…”

“Then, I’ll go tell Vois-kun’s subordinates, prepare a carriage for her to rest in, then I’ll take care of Ryner-san…”

“No, I’ll stay here.”

“But… but Ferris-san has not slept…”

“It’s alright, let this woman rest first.”

“…”

“Go!”

“…I understand.”

Saying that, Toale carried Kiefer out of the carriage.

There was only the sound of the carriage shaking.

Crrrreeeeaaaakk, shaking.

In the space between the sound of the shaking,

“…Wake up quickly, idiot.”

She said that.

“You are an octopus, slow man, sleeping insect, waste, worthless”

Then,

“…Really, idiot… Don’t make me, worried… Wake up quickly…”

She said that.

Only that, she didn’t say anything again.

The carriage shook.

It swayed.

Although he wanted to open his eyes for her, but as expected his consciousness slowly sank into the deep darkness.

It was as if he could not wake up again.

Although compared to just now, his consciousness was clearer, but even so, he still could not get up.

◆

When he woke up again, he could depend on his will to open his eyes and check his surroundings.

Opening his eyes, then surveying the carriage.

He immediately found that Toale was sitting by his side.

Brown hair, gentle eyes.

The right arm and leg sticking out from under the Anti-Roland Coalition clothes were prosthetics, but he used them well.

He was reading a book.

Although he completely couldn’t see what book he was looking at,

“…That, is that a rated book?”

Being asked that from Ryner, Toale looked over, smiling,

“Of course.”

“Ha ha, how can that be expected.”

“Of course that was a joke, this was received from Vois-kun, it is an educational material for the soldiers of the Anti-Roland Coalition to read.”

“Oh—”

“It’s quite interesting, it has made some work on the good cooperation displayed by the soldiers from different countries and different magical systems, when Ryner-san recovers does he want to read it too?”

Ryner nodded.

“That’s true.”

“Then, how is it?”

“Eh? How is what?”

“Your body’s condition. You have been sleeping for nine days?

“Kiefer-san and Ferris-san have been looking after you without any rest, for that they both collapsed. You’re so welcomed. I’m jealous.”

Hearing that, Ryner smiled wryly,

“…Jealous? Oh? So the prince of Nelpha, a good youth like you, could get jealous too?”

Toale laughed, as he laughed he passed the water canteen over slightly lazily.

After ensuring that Ryner had used the water to wet his lips, he said,

“Because I am human too, so I will get jealous too. And I am more particular about Kiefer-san.”

Ryner widened his eyes in surprise, moving the water canteen away from his mouth, asking,

“…That, is that real? Is that so?”

So Toale smiled again.

“You see, you are so dense that you didn’t even discover it… but, because this is a battle that I cannot interfere in, so I gave up. After all that—large cry, I could hear the intentions Kiefer-san had for you.”

“…”

“Well, because I like Ryner-san too, so I can give up because of you… But, what does Ryner-san plan to do? Accept Kiefer-san’s intentions?”

Ryner looked at Toale through half-lidded eyes.

“…Ah~ before we talk about that, did you say that you liked me? I’m sorry, I don’t have that kind of interest…”

“Using this to direct the topic away~ If you have used that attitude to treat Kiefer-san so far, she will suffer.”

“…”

“How do I say this, bullying Ryner-san while he is sick, I haven’t planned to give up from this side.”

Toale smiled as he said that.

Then Ryner smiled wryly,

“You’re really like this.”

“Ahaha. Then, quickly tell everyone that you are awake and full of energy. Everyone is concerned about you.”

Saying that, Toale stood up.

Then,

“No, can you wait?”

Ryner stopped him.

“…That, because I just sat up.”

Saying that, Toale looked at me worriedly.

“Your body, is it still in pain?”

“No, only tired.”

“…Oh, although the doctor said that you were over-exhausted, but just sleeping without waking for nine days because of exhaustion is really… it seems that, it’s related to using that power on the battle
grounds… right?”

Towards this question, Ryner’s expression darkened momentarily.

He remembered himself using the power, the matter of killing an unbelievable number of people.

He remembered the people vanishing like mist.

Was it because he had used that abnormal power, that he had slept for so long as a side effect?

Being asked that by Toale,

“…What is it?”

Ryner muttered.

“Perhaps, it is only because I am a lazy person?”

But Toale was still worried,

“Of course it’s best if you can cure it just by sleeping…”

“I think there should be no problem.”

“Really? Although we say that, we are helpless about the matters that even the doctor don’t understand…”

Then Ryner narrowed his eyes.

Just like that, his eyelids wanted to close, as if entering sleep again.

So Ryner panicked,

“Ah~ Oh no, Toale, I think I’m going to sleep.”

“Ah??”

“But before I sleep I have something that I must know of…”

Although he only managed to speak until half-way, but Toale knew what Ryner was thinking, so he told him,

“What happened in the end in that battle, right? Please don’t worry, Gastark temporarily retreated—after that Vois Fiurelle-kun, as if he had predicted something like that would happen, spun around happily.”

“Vois?”

“Yes.”

“…That, makes me more and more worried.”

Ryner said that, Toale smiled. But Ryner felt, in his smile, there was something hidden behind it.

“What, even if it’s something worse than that…”

Then his speech ended there.

For some reason, Ryner became even more tired,

“This can’t be… I can’t even keep conscious… Damnit, what is going on… I can’t, I’m sorry, slight, ma…”

“Ma?”

“…”

“Well, what?”

“…”

“He’s already asleep… Really, is he alright. He woke up with much difficulty, never mind, he should be recovering slowly…”

But, Ryner could no longer hear what Toale was saying.

His consciousness became blurred, he couldn’t think about anything.

Then, Ryner suddenly thought,

“…”

This is not good, he thought.

Because this feeling of wanting to sleep strongly, Ryner had experienced it once.

That was magic.

And it was Roland’s magic.

Numbness, loose nerves, a magic that forced the opponent to enter sleep.

Because it was a magic only used for medical purposes, as long as the person it was used on rebelled it could be released immediately, so it wasn’t used in military affairs.

Of course the army had researched about using magic to force the enemy into sleep, but it had never succeeded. To people who resisted strongly entering sleep could cause a large stress on their nerves, and cause the person to die.

If it was for the purpose of killing the other person it wasn’t that it couldn’t be tried forcefully, but for that, there could be other simpler, stronger magic that could be used for that purpose.

So that magic was not completed.

But, now, the point wasn’t about whether this magic had been completed or not.

The problem was,

“…”

Now, there was a possibility that he was under a sleeping spell.

But, who was it who had done this?

And, he didn’t know when he had come under this magic.

To be straightforward, why did they want me to enter this forced slumber…

“…”

Then this thought process reached its end.

The human-made sleeping monster had already forcefully engulfed Ryner’s consciousness, he was already unable to think.

Damnit, although he tried to resist in his heart, but it was useless.

The strong sense of sleep attacked his whole body.

The strong sleeping monster collapsed his consciousness.

He could only, sleep.

Sleep.

Sleep.

He was unable to think.

Then he,

“…”

Lost consciousness again.

◆

When he woke up again,

“…”

The ceiling, no longer swayed.

It seemed like the carriage was no longer moving.

Had they reached their destination, or were they resting.

He couldn’t see any light rays shining through the curtained window, he thought that it should be midnight.

He moved his body slightly, most of his body could move now compared to when he first woke up. So Ryner sat up immediately,

“Ow, I overslept, my body aches…”

His face contorted.

And his body was already able to listen to commands, his urge to sleep was gone. To understand what magic he had come under—

“…”

Ryner closed his eyes.

When he opened his eyes again, a strange pattern appeared in his eyes.

But that was no longer a red five-pointed star.

But, it was a pattern of a tear that was shining with all colours.

He didn’t know the name of this eyes too.

But it was through these amazing eyes, he could see himself.

Then, the structure of air, the structure of his body, the structure of the other particles moving in his body, a larger information than before entered his eyes.

But, he didn’t discover the magic that he had come under.

“Unless, I never came under, any spells in the beginning?”

Ryner muttered.

“That means that it could be a side effect because I used the power of these eyes, so I couldn’t move?”

That could be possible too.

Because he had used an unbelievably large amount of energy.

He had used a power that humans should not use.

Then, the scenary changed.

Many people disappeared before they could scream.

Doing that, there could not be no side effects.

At least in the world of magic, whatever power you used, you had to pay a price.

For example increasing the impact would mean sacrificing speed, the area of effectiveness and the mortality effect would be lowered greatly.

Using a large-scale magic, if the number of casters were not enough there would not be enough magic power—things like this happened.

Magicians had to maintain balance, as they created a magic with more practical value.

But,

“…This kind of power is not the problem of just maintaining balance… possibly my life span would be greatly decreased because of this.”

Ryner thought about this matter.

But, he didn’t think that that was scary.

Because he had taken many people’s lives.

Because he had taken away so many people’s lives.

Wanting to live on without paying a price, he had never thought of that from the beginning.

“…”

Then he reached out his left hand, looking at his hand that had killed a large amount of people on the battle ground.

“…Well, doing something like that, my life span would definitely be decreased, it’s a pity it hasn’t reached zero…”

He murmured.

Then he looked at his right arm. He looked at his right arm that had been bitten by the thunder beasts that Lir had released.

But, there was not a wrist there. The wound had been healed, but there was nothing there starting from his elbow.

“…”

Even so, he didn’t feel anything.

Be it his wrist, life span, losing anything didn’t matter.

Because he had protected what he wanted to protect.

Ferris, Kiefer, Toale, companions—because of protecting precious things, anything was fine.

He had come so far, he didn’t plan to find any excuses.

He would not say that he was a monster, a murdering monster, crying, sadly, escaping.

Because, I protected comrades.

Because, I killed people, protecting precious companions.

If that is counted as a monster,

Then, the people scolding that this is a monster must completely be monstrous too.

Then, I,

“…It doesn’t matter if I’m a monster.”

Ryner muttered.

After that, he raised his head, standing up, using his remaining left arm to open the carriage door.

Outside, was night as expected.

The other carriages had stopped.

The tents had been pitched, the soldiers were sleeping.

“…”

Ryner got off the carriage, looking at everything.

It seemed as if they had not reached their destination.

“Well, anyway we don’t know where is our destination… but that fellow Vois what is he thinking of doing?”

He thought about it.

In that war, the Geihlfilant king had died.

A large amount of the Geihlficlant soldiers had died too.

All those were Ryner’s fault.

It was the fault of the Anti-Roland Coalition.

If these failures were revealed, the relationship between the Anti-Roland Coalition and Geihlficlant would deteriorate, if this caused Gastark and Geihlficlant to cooperate, this would push the Anti-Roland Coalition into a bad position.

“Well, because it’s that person, it should be handled very well… From the beginning it seemed he wanted me to affect Glovil… Then, he should have rehearsed the plan to deal with the aftermath.”

He muttered, then wanted to think about what exactly was this, but shook his head, and decided to ask the person in question.

Although he didn’t know whether Vois was still here, but even if he were not, Toale and the others should roughly know about the situation.

Talking about which, earlier when he had been asking about what was the situation, he discovered Toale’s expression was slightly closed off.

“Then, what troublesome matters have occurred?”

Ryner revealed an expression that showed his bland interest.

“Even if it were not like that, there are troublesome matters all over the world.”

As he thought of that, he remembered about more of that war.

The matter about the pink-haired girl who emerged from the mouth of the large snake that had been summoned by Gastark, the matter about α abusing the battle ground.

The matter about the Goddess who had ambushed them to help α, the matter about the Demon living in his body that looked exactly the same as him.

And,

“…”

The matter of the Demon that had looked exactly the same as him hugging his dead mother, to his chest.

“…”

Ryner pressed a hand to his chest, then narrowed his eyes, several tears escaping.

He had clearly forgot.

He had clearly forgot about his mother, why was he so sad.

It was said that his mother had fought desperately to protect him.

It was said that his mother had sacrificed herself to replace him, so that he would not be killed by α.

Then, his mother died.

According to the words of the demon who he had met in the dream-like environment,

“So that she could protect you, she gave up on everything. What a gentle human!”

That sentence, to him, to Ryner…

Ryner wanted to say something, but he noticed something else, his eyes narrowed sharply.

Then,

“…What is this.”

He looked at the night scenary.

Looked at quiet darkness.

He noticed, although there should have been a large number of soldiers nearby, but there was no sound, this strange situation.

“…Damnit, I’m so silly… What bad things have happened…”

At this moment, as if covering this sentence, a voice sounded from somewhere.

“Yes, you’re late in your discovery.”

A voice sounded from behind him.

Ryner frantically spun around.

But there was no one there. There was only the carriage that he had been in just now.

And from that carriage…

“Where are you looking to?”

The voice spoke again.

Ryner turned around again.

“Here.”

From right, left, here, there, the voice continued to echo.

It spoke from everywhere.

Then as Ryner’s whole body went alert, he said.

“…What a boring game… using magic to move the air vibrations caused by the voice? That…”

He closed his eyes, then opened them.

And the power of his eyes was released, the tear pattern appeared in the middle of his eyes. Then he immediately looked clearly at the magic that was around him.

As expected, that was a magic that controlled the air vibrations from the voice. He didn’t know which country’s magic it was, but because it was simple, Ryner could use it just by looking at it once.

So Ryner’s hand started to move, so that he could activate the magic that would touch this magic.

He wanted to use his right hand to draw the magic formation, then he realized that he no longer had a right wrist.

“Ah, damnit, it’s not there.”

Saying that, he moved his left hand, quickly drawing a magical formation.

But when he was about to finish the magic,

“Ah, am I revealed? How capable~”

The voice spoke, then the magic that had been spread out by the enemy disappeared.

So Ryner stopped his magic too, so that he could block the next attack from the enemy, he needed to keep his left hand free.

Then he frowned unconsciously, feeling for the first time that losing his right wrist could truly be a little bad.

If he had a prosthetic limb it probably would be fine, but he had not become accustomed to the feeling of not having a right wrist. So earlier he naturally wanted to use his right hand.

And this kind of natural wrong judgment, in a fight against a strong opponent it could be fatal.

Then,

“…”

He stared at the darkness before his eyes.

No, he stared at the direction in which the darkness was spreading, as if weaved of magic, something that was like a black cloud of magic.

It was a magic he had never seen before.

It was strangely complex, even if it were Ryner who was familiar with magic, was unable to understand the context of the formula in one glance.

That cloud gave off something that was like a mist.

It was a transparent mist that could not be seen except by Ryner’s special eyes.

The effect of that mist was to induce slumber.

If that mist was absorbed into the body, it would act on the nerves, making a person fall asleep.

It seemed to be like until just now, the sleep that Ryner had been under for these few days, until the caster removed the spell, it seemed that the person who took in that mist would continue sleeping.

And it was very generous, so that the person could sleep without eating or drinking, it even provided nutrients.

Although he didn’t know why this magic had to be used, but anyway he had to make this magic—

“…”

That cloud that caused sleep, had already made everyone in Ryner’s vicinity fall asleep.

Probably thousands of people had already fallen asleep because of this.

Normally this kind of magic could not be controlled by one person.

If the area of effectiveness of magic was increased, the power would increase, a single caster would find it difficult to activate the magic.

That meant,

“…It’s a large-scale magic.”

Then Ryner felt that his heart was beating strongly.

Now they were, under attack by an army that had magicians that could cast a large-scale magic.

And all his companions had come under that spell…

But,

“No, Ryner, look carefully, that’s not a large-scale magic.”

A voice said.

The bodiless, steady voice said.

Ryner looked in the direction of the voice, as the magic that caused the position of the voice to shift had vanished, the owner of the voice stood there.

He looked in the direction of the voice,

“Eh? You, how do you know my name…”

Ryner broke off midway, suddenly stopping.

Because the man standing there, he had seen him before.

No, in the deepest corner of his heart.

In the deepest corner of his memory, the figure of that person was strongly engraved there.

“…”

So Ryner looked at that man, trembling.

He didn’t know why he would become like that, anyway his whole body was trembling.

Even so, he looked straight ahead.

Standing there, was a man with a sleepy face.

Golden hair, blue eyes that were sleepy.

A body that was like an unmotivated cat’s, and a black coat that did not blend in with the lazy atmosphere, a well-made leather bag.

He seemed to be in his late twenties, at most he wasn’t over thirty. But, it wasn’t like that. That person didn’t seem to be more than twenty years old. Because the man in front of him, had not changed at all, from the person’s figure in his memory.

He had not changed from the memory he had of him from fifteen years ago.

Like in the past, that person smiled at him with a gentleness that had not changed.

Then, Ryner shook.

Not only that, he nearly cried.

He used a weak and trembling voice to say,

“…Fa, father?”

As he said that, the man in front of him replied.

He had the same voice as he had remembered from his memories.

A gentle, very gentle voice.

“Oh dear, we finally meet… my dear son.”

That person said.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 7 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu#Volume_7_-_First_Love_And_Death_God|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 From Reminiscing To The Future

2016-04-14T05:29:53Z

Veritatis cupitor:

==A Note that isn’t the Afterword==

So this volume, was ended in a super—passionate atmosphere. But this time there is a small chapter called “From Reminiscing to the Future”. Although I was scolded by my editor, I’ve already written 347 pages, what short chapter do you still want to publish, are you an idiot! (Laugh)

But this was mentioned in the previous advertisement, in the process of the story, because the story is progressing too quickly, in the end it wasn’t able to appear in here!

So unknowingly it became “that short chapter wouldn’t be chosen!” this situation, in the end we received many letters requesting for the short chapter to be recorded, and this is one of the volumes that I like, so I requested for the editor to put this in.

About the time, it should be when Ryner and the others just left Nelpha.

Ah, and there is the afterword, so let’s meet later.

==From Reminiscing To The Future==

His companions were laughing.

They were laughing seemingly very happily.

Although he didn’t know why they were so happy.

But, everyone was celebrating.

“…”

Ryner Lute looked at his companions, narrowing his eyes as if complaining it was troublesome, but in the end he himself smiled happily.

This was an inn.

An old inn hidden deep in an alley.

It was an inn that he would frequent, when he was still a student of an unknown school the Roland Imperial Military Special Institute.

At that time he would occasionally visit this inn with Fahle, Tyle, Toni, Kiefer and Sion.

And now Fahle, Tyle, Toni and Kiefer were happily celebrating in this inn. As everyone celebrated, Fahle was giving out information as she talked about Tyle falling in love with a girl from somewhere, so their companions were asking about the details.

“…”

After Ryner watched this happy scene, he turned around to leave.

At this moment, there was a sound of a man chasing after him, “Hey Ryner. You’re sneaky thinking of slipping off by yourself.”

Ryner turned around, finding Sion behind him.

Long silver hair, steady golden eyes.

Sion Astal.

Now called the Hero King of Roland Empire, Ryner’s close friend.

He said: “Unless you want me to stay with these drunks by myself?”

Ryner smiled again, “Aren’t you good at drinking.”

“No no, lately I can’t drink that much.”

“Because you lack sleep?”

“Yes, because I’m lacking in sleep.”

Looking at Sion’s tired face, Ryner slumped his shoulders, “Who is the one who told you to work hard like an idiot.”

Sion raised an eyebrow, asking: “Is there?”

Ryner said helplessly: “It’s not the degree of saying is there. Tell me, how many days have you not slept?”

“Eh~”

“Hey, you’ve worked through the night until you forgot how many days. Really, enough enough, today you’ll simply get drunk and go home and sleep. That may be better for you.”

Sion grabbed Ryner’s shoulder as he smiled, saying: “Then, at least you’ll stay with me till the end. Exiting in the middle by yourself, I wouldn’t allow it as your mother?”

Kiefer joined in from behind, “As your father I wouldn’t allow it!”

It seemed that she was quite drunk, her face had even turned completely red. Shoulder-length red hair, red eyes that were glazed because she was drunk, and a blushing cute face. Ryner looked at Kiefer, wanted to complain “Hey hey, who’s my dad, who’s my mum”.

But, he didn’t manage to say this, a red-haired muscled idiot who had been drinking in the middle of the inn shouted, “It’s settled, as the punishment for wanting to escape, you will drink the strongest wine in the shop!”

Ryner wanted to look at the person, but before that, from the other side of the inn, there was an even stranger voice.

“Yes! Then I will eat these dangos at the same tiiiiiime!”

Ryner looked in the direction of the voice.

He found that there was a beautiful blond woman with blue eyes, with dango boxes scattered around where she was.

That was his partner—Ferris Eris.

Unless Ferris had drunk wine too? Her cheeks were red, her slim eyes were drooping, she had a slightly dazed expression, there were several dango strands in both her hands, shouting loudly for some reason: “I love dangos the mooooooooooooooooooooost!”

It was clear that it was an incomprehensible sentence, but for some reason, the whole inn also responded eagerly with “aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh”.

It was so enthusiastic that Ryner who was not drunk completely could not keep up with the situation.

And not only Fahl, Tyle, Toni, Roland’s side still had their girlfriend Noa, Eslina there. Not only that, even that impossibly idiotic messenger with a spear, the swindler siblings, Toale, Ferris and Sion were here.

Even more strange, was that Lafra and Pueka who were bearers of god’s eyes like him where there.

Here, this many companions were celebrating happily.

“…”

Ryner had a confused expression as if he did not know what to do, asking: “Really, what’s wrong with everyone tonight. Why are they so happy?”

Sion turned around, looking over with his usual tired expression because of work, answering: “…Because this is what you wanted.”

“Eh? Me?”

“Yeah.”

“Did I say for everyone to come to this inn?”

But Sion didn’t answer this question, only looking at Ryner’s eyes sadly, then winked at the middle of the inn.

As if wanting to let Ryner confirm what had happened here, he looked in the middle of the inn.

Ryner nodded too, turning to look in the middle of the inn.

He looked at the scene where everyone was celebrating.

Companions, friends, people that he had a bad relationship with that made him annoyed, everyone, everyone, was happily celebrating there.

Just by looking at this scene, Ryner smiled again. Drinking wine with these group of annoying people was really so troublesome~

“…”

But he felt like there was something wrong. There was something about this place that felt like the gears weren’t turning smoothly.

Why, would he feel that?

Why would he have this sense of insecurity now?

He tried to think.

“…”

Then he immediately found the strange spot.

Ah, I see, he thought.

He looked at the faces of a few companions in the inn. Fahle, Toni, Tyle they should have died a long time ago.

On that battle ground.

On the battle ground where even Ryner and these Roland students had been forcefully sent, they were dead a long time ago.

No, not only that.

Lafra should have died too. After he had handed the organization of god’s eyes to Ryner, he had been killed by the bastards from Gastark. But he was now happily talking with his childhood friend. That
childhood girl friend should have been killed a long time ago, but now the two of them were happily talking now.

And others, quite a few others, who should be dead, were sitting there smiling happily.

“…”

Looking at this scene.

“…”

Looking at this strange scene.

“…”

Ryner said.

“…Ah, damnit. Yes… this is actually a dream.”

As he said that, suddenly, a feeling of reality returned to his body. Finally understanding that he himself had been abandoned in the distance a long time ago.

Because of the death of companions.

Because of Sion’s leaving.

Because Sion ordered soldiers, to kill thousands of Ryner’s companions.

Because even though how hard he struggled to work hard, but it was still slowly, slowly becoming a world that was becoming worse.

So.

So Ryner murmured: “…I see. It’s a dream.”

He looked at the happy scene that was almost unthinkable, sadly muttering: “…It’s a dream.”

Sion looked over, shrugging. He still had a tired face. Was it because he was still working through the night like an idiot, or was it because while appreciating this scene he had accidentally pressed the ‘sad’ button, causing the world to brush past them?

“…”

It was probably, the latter.

Because clearly not long ago, he had still been smiling by their side.

Clearly not long ago, he had been shouting have mercy on me, as he smiled, because of Ferris’ treatment, Sion’s teasing.

“…”

Ryner said.

“Then, you’re a dream too.”

Sion said: “Next.”

“Am I not wrong?”

Sion moved his eyes away from Ryner, “…I don’t care if it’s not real, it doesn’t have any meaning? Anyway this is only a dream. If you open your eyes, reality will start again. And my connection with you has already…”

Sion stopped.

But Ryner didn’t want to listen to this anymore. He didn’t want to think about this in his dream.

So Ryner looked at the middle of the inn that Sion was looking at.

A scene that was so happy that it was unfair.

It was like an amusement park’s scene.

Sion didn’t turn around, saying: “…Then, Ryner. This it—the world that your heart wishes for.”

Ryner smiled bitterly, “Because it can never appear, so are you preparing to make fun of me?”

But Sion shook his head, turning around, revealing an expression as if he were about to cry, “No…If it can be done just by wishing, I would have wanted a world like this.”

“Is that so.”

“Yeah.”

“Then.”

Ryner said.

“Then, I always feel… it’s very sad.”

Sion nodded, saying: “…That’s true.”

Then the two of them looked into the inn. Looking at the happy faces of those dead people.

Looking at the people who had become enemies but were toasting each other and talking.

No, it should be said.

“…”

It should be said, now Ryner and Sion, had become enemies.

At the center of different powers.

At the center of opposing powers.

And by the side of Sion and Ryner, there were people dying continuously.

Those people had been involved in the war between two people, then died, died, died, died, died—

They were dead!

Dead!!

“…”

That scene seemed to burn up in his mind again.

People being cut open.

People being burnt.

People dying so easily.

Companions dying so easily.

Looking at this scene, Ryner couldn’t help but want to shout “stop joking!”

He couldn’t help but want to shout “this isn’t a joke!”

But before he could speak, people died again.

So what did this count for, he thought.

What does this count for! Ryner thought.

And the one who killed my companions, was actually Sion.

It was actually Sion who was his close friend.

Sion he.

Sion he had cried, as he moved forward.

“…”

Then killing Ryner’s companions.

Destroying Ryner’s important things.

But.

But Ryner said: “…Really, I want to give up…”

“Ha ha.” Sion replied with laughing dryly as if he were about to cry.

“Because I’m tired?”

“…”

“I should say that it’s more like I can’t handle it, it’s so painful that I’m almost crying.”

“…”

“Really, why did it become like this.”

“…”

“I really like you.”

“…”

“Although I never said it in your face… But I was rescued by you so many times, I’ve always treated you as a close friend.”

“…”

“But… but. But… you killed so many of my companions…Even if it were me I couldn’t continue to keep silent?”

Hearing Ryner say that, Sion looked over. He looked at Ryner’s black eyes, a weak smile had appeared on that face that was about to cry, saying: “Then, are you going to kill me?”

Ryner shook his head, “I want to save you.”

“Ha ha.”

“I’m serious?”

“…It seems to be the case. In contrast you’re the most serious when you say something foolish like this.”

Sion turned around at this point, turning his back on him. Even his back, gave of a tired feeling.

Then he said: “…But I will continue to kill people even after today.”

“I won’t let you kill them.”

“I’ll kill your companions.”

“I said I won’t let you kill them.”

“Then in the future. In the place ahead where I will be progressing, progressing, progressing, if I can meet you again, will you still be able to smile at me?” Sion said.

If we can meet again.

Because this sentence.

“…”

Because of Sion’s sentence, Ryner smiled happily.

Then he smiled as he answered: “…I’m sorry, I probably wouldn’t smile.”

“That’s true.”

“Yeah.”

“Then.”

Sion took one step forward, leaving Ryner’s side, following that, his outline slowly, slowly, became fainter.

It seemed like the dream was about to end.

Sion’s figure slowly became faint, until it couldn’t be seen.

In the end, what was left was his farewell.

“Then.”

His figure vanished, the dream should end here.

“Then, the next time I see you, will definitely be on the battle ground.”

Sadly murmuring this, Sion Astal disappeared in front of Ryner.

◆

So Ryner woke up.

“…”

After opening his eyes, the usual reality appeared in front of his eyes.

This was a temporary living quarter that Vois had prepared for the tired Nelpha soldiers and people who were escaping from the Roland army.

It was one of the temporary resting quarters that the Anti-Roland Coalition soldiers were using in the Republic of Belis.

No, although it was a hostel, actually it was only a small tent with a few roughly made things like a simple bed.

But even so, to the people and soldiers who had been escaping from the Roland army, who had finally reached the Republic of Belis by passing through the Imperial Nelpha, Autonomous Holy City of Cassla, the Southern Country of Ali, this was a satisfactory hostel.

“…”

Looking at the top of the tent, Ryner thought about the dream he’d just had.

He thought about the tiring dream that he just had.

Then he gave a slight sigh.

“…”

But, he still didn’t know what to say.

“…Ryner?”

At this moment, a woman’s voice spoke in his tent. Ryner remembered this voice.

The voice had appeared in his dream too.

Kiefer’s voice.

So Ryner looked to the owner of the voice.

He found a red-haired woman standing in the entrance to the tent. She looked at him in concern.

Looking at her, Ryner said: “…Ha~ Kiefer, morning.”

She nodded, “Good morning.”

“What is it?”

Kiefer smiled adorably, saying: “Good boy, I’m here to have a secret relationship with you.”

As expected she said it as if she were embarrassed, her face immediately turned red.

Ryner looked at Kiefer, then looked at the bright sunlight outside the tent, saying: “…Starting a secret relationship in the afternoon?”

Kiefer laughed embarrassedly, “I was joking.”

“It would be troublesome if you were serious.”

“Ah? You actually said it was troublesome having a secret relationship with a cute girl~”

Looking at Kiefer who puffed up her cheeks approaching him, Ryner sat up, as expected there was a slight trace of concern on her face.

Because of that, Ryner finally felt that he understood why Kiefer was forcing herself to say that she had come to have a secret relationship with him.

“…That, have I slept for a long time?”

She nodded her head, “Too amazing!”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

Looking at Kiefer’s concerned face as she nodded frantically, Ryner smiled bitterly, “…Ah, what is going on~ I had a dream that I was attacked by a terrifying snake monster.”

“Snake monster?”

“Yeah. When I was at the I’ll be killed~ Save me mother~, I woke up.”

Hearing such a foolish dream, Kiefer laughed out loud, “What that~ is like a child’s dream.”

“Right? But it was a really terrifying dream.”

“Oh?”

She nodded, then leaned closer to Ryner, taking out a handkerchief, drying the sweat on Ryner’s face.

Then she said: “Hey, Ryner.”

“Eh?”

“Um.”

“Yes.”

“You don’t have to force yourself to say an outrageous lie. Because I heard Ryner yell Sion’s name in his sleep?”

“…Eh…” Ryner could only respond like that.

Feeling like his lie had been seen through, Ryner secretly considered Kiefer.

She was still looking at him in concern, asking: “…Are you alright?”

Ryner frantically said: “It’s nothing. Or I should say, I’m not troubled…”

Kiefer ignored Ryner’s explanation, leaning even more closer.

“Didn’t I say you didn’t need to lie? When you feel pain if you don’t say it honestly, it will be tiring? Ryner is always carrying everything alone. Try to let me handle some of your troubles?” She said, as she touched Ryner’s face, Ryner’s neck, in the end seeming to hug him like that.

Ryner yelled, “Hey waaaaaaaaaaaiiit. That, ah? Ki, Kiefer? That, what is…”

“Hey idiot Ryner! It’s already noon! Get up!”

At this moment, there was another familiar voice, the opening to the tent was swept open.

A beautiful blond woman came in. Her slim clear blue eyes widened as if in surprise.

“…”

Perhaps those blue eyes were seeing, this scene.

Ryner on the bed and Kiefer wanting to hug Ryner—this scene.

So Ryner said: “Ah~ No, Kiefer, this…”

But his words were stopped.

Because that beautiful blond woman who had entered the tent—Ferris Eris said: “D, da, daaaaaaangeeeer!”

Then she rushed forward at a speed where her body disappeared, raising her fist and aiming it at Ryner’s face. Ryner was sent flying with this fist, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh he yelled as he fell on the ground.

“How dangerous. A poor girl almost became a sacrifice of the big pervert demon king. Are you alright, Miss?” Ferris said these strange lines to Kiefer.

Kiefer said with a surprised expression: “This… that”

And Ferris ignored her, continuing: “That man is a scary monster that can make soldiers pregnant regardless of gender just by running on the battle field! Then, please escape! Escape quickly! Escape, escape,
and escape, in the end please escape to a dango store by the street called Wynitt, and buy a pile of dangos back for me.”

As expected she was still saying stuff that had no meaning.

“…”

Ryner was lazy to go and argue with her.

He only rubbed his aching cheek, climbing up from the floor, then noticing the people who were frantically running around outside the tent.

Ryner looked at Ferris and Kiefer, asking: “Then, what do the two of you want? You both should be here to call me up, right?”

The two nodded at the same time.

Kiefer said: “Because we have to separate we will temporarily release some of the people from Nelpha—so that it would be easier for the Republic of Belis to take them in. Now they should be starting to disband the organization…”

Ferris continued, “Anyway like what I said, that Wynitt dango store on the street seems to be good. Let’s go eat.”

It was a conversation that completely did not make sense.

“…”

Ryner nodded, looking to Kiefer as he said: “I see. Because Vois and Toale need to discuss about the direction we will take after today so they want me to go over?”

“Yes.”

“Then, let’s go.”

“Yes.”

Kiefer and Ryner nodded, preparing to walk out of the tent.

“You’re not allowed to ignore me--!”

Ferris pulled out a large sword like expected, swinging it at Ryner, wanting to strike Ryner’s head.

“Ah, annoying~” Ryner said, as he wanted to dodge the blow.

But he was still unable to avoid it as usual, when the sword’s blade was about to strike Ryner’s face.

It should have struck his face.

“…”

But for some reason, the sword did not touch Ryner’s face, but it stopped one centimeter from his cheek.

“Ah?” Ryner said.

He looked at Ferris, looking at her icy face that revealed no emotions, asking: “Ah? Why?”

“Why did the sword stop? It’s not like your style.”

And Ferris did not say anything, only kept her sword, revealing a little, only a little bored expression.

Anyone else would not be able to feel it, the small change in expression.

With that bored expression, she looked at Ryner, then looked at Kiefer, then looked lastly at Ryner.

“…”

For some reason, she suddenly left without saying anything.

“Ah? Ah? That…” Ryner wanted to stop her, but Ferris didn’t turn back, walking out like this.

“…”

Ryner looked at Ferris’ back dazedly, then asked Kiefer: “…That, what happened just now?”

Kiefer had a slightly troubled expression, it seemed that she should know why, so when Ryner was about to ask about that—

“Ryner, do you have time to spare?”

Someone called him from outside the tent.

This was the original Nelpha Prince, Toale Nelphi’s voice.

Ryner replied: “…Ah, no problem, I’ll come out now.”

After coming out from the tent, Ryner discovered that the outside world was like the wandering nomads everywhere had tents pitched. Now thousands of Nelpha soldiers and people were staying here.

But they weren’t able to leave these people here.

Ryner and the others needed to continue north, they were unable to bring these people on the battle field.

Since they weren’t able to bring them along, they needed to find a plan for them to live properly.

Ryner looked at the tent, looking at Toale.

Brown hair, honest eyes, Ryner looked at Toale, saying: “…Morning, Toale.”

“Good morning, Ryner. You were working late last night, I’m sorry for waking you.”

Ryner put out his hands in an accepting gesture. Talking about this Toale was the one, he didn’t seem to have slept lately.

No, it should be said, everyone here, no one could sleep peacefully. Being chased by Roland, involved in war, family people dying in front of their eyes, companions dying, lovers dying, but even so they were unable to stop moving, they could only continue to escape death, moving from one country to another country.

Of course, there was a need to end this kind of life.

If this Republic of Belis was able to accept the Nelpha people, they wouldn’t need to migrate over long distances.

That meant.

“You’re here to talk about the disbanding of this organization?”

Toale nodded, “Yes.”

“Talking about it didn’t Vois say that he could suggest to the Republic of Belis to temporarily accept the Nelpha people?”

Toale answered with a troubled look: “Yes, although Vois did say that… but, what is the Republic of Belis thinking.”

Ryner nodded too, “Ah, doesn’t this mean that we are going to constantly have communication with Belis?”

“Yes. But before that, I think there are many problems that you and Vois have to talk about.”

“Then, you’re here to talk about that with me?”

“Yes, so.” Toale pointed at Vois’ large tent that was some distance from here. It seemed that they were going to discuss about the plans for after this.

Ryner looked at that large tent.

Then he saw Ferris walking toward that large tent.

Ferris who had given up on bullying Ryner, revealing a bored expression had walked out of the tent, was walking alone towards Vois’ tent.

“…”

Looking at Ferris’ lonely back, Ryner wanted to call her.

At this moment, Kiefer said: “Let’s go, Ryner.”

Then Toale started walking, saying: “Let’s go. The ambassador from the Republic of Belis should be reaching soon.”

“…Eh? Ah, I know.” Ryner nodded.

He only nodded, as he looked again at Ferris’ back. Where did she think she was going, she had clearly passed Vois’ meeting tent, but she still continued to walk forward.

Ryner looked at Ferris’ back, suddenly feeling empty, anyway he felt a little lonely.

He didn’t understand why he would have this feeling, was it because earlier she had not kicked him hard? He thought.

“…Ha, don’t tell me I’ve really become an M.” Ryner smiled slightly bitterly.

But it was probably true.

Clearly all the while she had pulled out her sword, wanting to send Ryner flying, then he would fall out in a moment, then he would yell what are you doooooooing, in the end Ferris would say something strange, entering another dimension that he could not understand—this kind of unfolding of events.

But today didn’t turn out that way.

No, thinking about it carefully, it seemed like this had not happened for several days.

That kind of being bullied by Ferris, being teased by Sion, shouting have mercy on meeeeeeeeeee that definite sequence.

He had always thought that he had been depressed about that scene, but from some point in time, it had already disappeared.

“…”

After truly disappearing, he had felt a little lonely.

And now wasn’t the time to be silently sad.

The situation was changing every hour every minute, if he lost attention and wasn’t able to pull out a solution in time, his companions would die slowly.

So he could only move forward.

Move forward desperately.

So that his hesitation would not cause his companions’ death.

So that he would not cause the death of people because he had lost a chance.

I have to move forward.

Move forward.

So seriously speaking, he didn’t have the time to be having these lame jokes with Ferris…

“…Ah, so that person just displayed a bored face, so she didn’t hit me.” Ryner revealed a slightly troubled look, saying softly.

This is really my fault—something deep in Ryner’s chest ached slightly.

Looking at Ferris’ figure that was very bored, he smiled bitterly again. Indeed he still felt slightly lonely.

Ryner came back to his senses, starting to consider the situation that they were in, considering the badly made tents of those homeless people that they had temporarily picked up, considering the tired faces
of the people.

Then he raised his head to look at the sky that was finally clear, but was far away from Roland.

“…”

Ryner said something softly.

But this sentence wasn’t heard by anyone, and there was no need for others to hear it. He shrugged, sighing lightly, it was only for moving forward, he breathed out hard again.

Then.

“Then, we should go to Vois.”

He started to walk.

Heading in front…

Moving in front…

◆

On the other side of the tent that Vois was planning to use as a meeting place.

“…Eh~”

Ferris was silent with a rare dark expression.

Crossing her arms, her mouth pursed, even so she was still beautiful. The men, women, old and young were secretly peeking at her from the surrounding tents, but she didn’t care.

She didn’t care…

“Annoying!”

She suddenly shouted angrily.

The surrounding people were shocked by her, but she shouted without carring.

“Annoying--!”

After shouting she was more comfortable, she nodded her head.

At this moment, in front of the nodding woman, a man appeared. Tea-coloured hair, a pretty beard.

That man looked at Ferris, smiling, “Beautiful lady. Is there something upsetting…”

Before the man finished speaking, Ferris shouted angrily: “You’re noisy!”

Then she balled her hand into a fist, punching the bearded man with an unbelievable speed. The surrounding people seeing this, revealed an “aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah?!” expression, but Ferris didn’t take it to heart.

She only looked at the sky without speaking. It was rare that it was a clear day today, the weather was very good. It was clear that everyone should go to a good dango store early in the day with this clear
weather, then as she said “give me every dango in this store”, she would buy all the dangos, then let Ryner that idiot carry it, going to the park to have a dango picnic.

Squabbling with everyone to eat dangos, competing with everyone to see who could eat all the dangos in one breath seemed interesting.

But.

“…”

She turned around, looking at the meeting tent that Ryner and the others were entering. It seemed that Ryner and Toale and Vois were discussing about troubling things like what they would do after today.

Lately they had always been doing this. Running on the battle ground, escaping from one country to another, and many people died, died, died, but even so the journey wouldn’t stop. Just as they thought that
they had escaped not easily, there was a mountain of things that appeared, and after these things ended, it seemed as if they had to go to another country.

What was most irritating was that it seemed to be a good dango store, and because those Roland idiots had suddenly started the war, it had closed business.

Ah, she was so angry.

Because the war had caused the store to close, what did that count fooooooooor! She should have exploded in this way.

“…”
But, now what was making her annoyed was not this. It was not the dango store closing that made her angry.

Even if Ryner that idiot, it was fine if Ryner that idiot would treat her with some troubling feelings.

Because she understood that that person was working hard in his own fashion.

She understood that that lazy king and idiot Ryner who had never worked hard before since he was born, he had been working slightly too hard lately, so he must be tired.

“…”

So she wasn’t angry because of these reasons.

What made her unhappy, was another reason.

At this moment, she remembered it.

When she went to Ryner’s tent to call him up. She had heard that there was still a dango store still operating even though there was the war, so she wanted to say “hey Ryner, I heard there is a yummy dango store, let’s go eat, so get up now!”—Something that would invite Ryner.

When she entered the tent she found that someone had gotten there first.

That red-haired woman that had suddenly appeared by Ryner’s side and was spinning around him.

She had appeared in Ryner’s tent.

So Ferris had not entered the tent. Because she felt that it would be awkward if she entered the tent, so she didn’t enter. Because she had felt that she had seen something she didn’t want to see, so she didn’t enter the tent. She didn’t understand why she had become like that, but lately, this feeling had occasionally appeared. She herself didn’t understand why, but lately when she would become slightly honest in front of Ryner. Although she didn’t understand why, but in front of Ryner, there were moments when she wasn’t able to act properly.

“…”

Then that time too.

So she had stood outside of the tent, wanting to ask him to go to the dango store after Ryner came out.

Then she had heard voices inside the tent.

It was Ryner’s voice.

It was a voice as if wanting to talk with someone.

But this voice wasn’t talking to Kiefer inside the tent, of course it wasn’t to Ferris.

But Ryner had tried hard to talk.

“…”

Very.

It was a pained, tired voice as if it were struggling for his life.

A voice as if he were about to cry.

A voice as if he were about to sigh.

Ryner said.

Using that pained voice, Ryner called the name of the stupid king that had remained in Roland.

Ferris understood that he must be dreaming. She even understood what kind of dream he was having. And she even understood what he was troubled about.

Then after that person woke up, he acted like nothing had happened, seeming to want to struggle to move forward.

He clearly had no more strength, he was clearly so pained that he wanted to cry out loud.

“…”

Sion used the '''Heroes’ Relic''', then killed thousands of Nelphians in a blink of an eye.

No, it should be said that Sion calmly wanted to kill Ryner, kill Ferris, kill Kiefer, kill the people who had always been his companions.

At that moment where had Sion’s heart gone to, Ferris didn’t understand this point.

No, there was no need to understand it. Because rescuing Sion was Ryner’s mission.

Ryner said he wanted to save that person. Then, I only need to follow Ryner, help him—she had thought.

But, what had Ryner thought?

Sion had used the Heroes’ Relic, killed thousands of innocent Nelphians. And calmly wanted to kill Ryner, Ferris and Kiefer.

When he saw this, what had Ryner thought?

“That person.” She muttered.

“Why does that person always, always, always, not find me to talk about this?” she said.

“Why doesn’t he show his weakness? He’s clearly like a fool even Sion’s figure appeared in his dreams, but why does that person want to continue moving forward with a tired expression?”

So she was angry.

Thinking about these, she got angry again.

Then she looked at the meeting tent again.

She wanted to knock Ryner out simply, drag him to the dango store.

She wanted to simply send Ryner flying with his forced smile, but almost crying expression, then drag him to the dango store.

But at this moment.

“…”

The meeting tent was suddenly opened, then Ryner peeked out, looking around. His gaze finally stopped there, then he walked out of the tent. Dragging those footsteps that had no motivation like usual, like it
was very troublesome.

“Yo.” He said.

Ferris also looked at Ryner with her usual emotionless face, saying: “…What is it. Has the meeting ended?”

He shrugged, “It was too troublesome, so I left it all to Toale.”

“Left it to Toale?”

“Yeah.”

“You lazy fellow.”

Ryner smiled and nodded, using that sleepy, lazy face to say: “I’ve been a lazy fellow since I was born~”

Ferris asked with a depressed and bored tone: “Then, why did you come find me?”

Not waiting for Ryner to reply, she added, “I’m very busy.”

Ryner smiled, then seemed to be concerned with his surrounding situation starting to look around him, then had a slightly troubled expression, “Ah… ah, that, didn’t you say you found a delicious dango store.
Ah, if you’re busy then I’ll leave it… but that dango store, is it far from here?”

“…”

Ferris couldn’t help…

“…”

Couldn’t help but frown.

She frowned hard.

Because if she didn’t do that, she would feel that her face would turn all red, so to prevent that she frowned tightly, but even so her face seemed to turn red.

“Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Anyway, so that Ryner would not find out, she sent him flying with a kick.

“Ah? Ah? Why did it turn out like thaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!?” Ryner shouted, as he fell.

She blushed as she watched the idiot flying away.

That idiot.

That idiot that would only be concerned for others. That idiot that was already so troubled by his own matters, but still cared for her feelings, so it really made her angry.

It was rare for her to be so seriously considerate for Ryner’s feelings, but from some point in time it had turned to Ryner thinking for her feelings, so it really made her angry.

And that, what Ryner said.

“…”

To this opportunity, she was angry about her idiotic feelings that she felt happy that she wanted to shout “Then let’s go to the dango store!”

So she said.

As she walked over, she couldn’t help but smile at Ryner, she said: “Alright, let’s go to the dango store!”

Ryner climbed up asking: “Why did you hit me?”

“Noisy.”

“Well, forget it.”

“Noisy.”

“But.”

“Noisy.”

“…Wait, at least help me up.”

“Noisy…”

She turned around, Ryner’s still tired face was reflected in her eyes.

She looked at this Ryner, saying: “Ryner.”

“Eh?”

“I will hit that idiot Sion like this next time.”

“…”

Ryner widened his eyes, looking over, but didn’t say anything.

But Ferris didn’t put it on her heart. She had always been this uncaring of other people’s gazes.

“We can still go back. No matter how many thousands, millions of people we kill, we can still go back. I will send you flying, send Sion flying, then drag you to the dango store. So…”

She said—

“So. So an idiot like you is not allowed to have a stupid dream like that alone ever again.”

Ryner couldn’t help but have a ‘this is troublesome’ expression, trapped between feelings of embarrassment and happiness, he said: “…Don’t eavesdrop on other people’s sleep talk.”

“Your sleep talk is too annoying.”

“You’re lying? My sleep talking was that loud?”

Ferris nodded, “Very amazing. Last night your voice was so loud that the neighbouring village could hear your loud voice ‘aaaaaaah I can’t stand it, I can’t stand iiiiiiiit. I like Toale. I like men. Who can
stop my passionate feeeeeeeeeeeeelings!’, in the end Toale cried, you know?”

“Oh?”

“It’s true?”

“Oh~”

At this moment, Ferris pulled out the sword at her waist.

So Ryner frantically said: “Ah, I lied. Actually I believe you, I’ll apologise to Toale later so don’t take out that sword!”

Ryner said with his usual frantic tone.

So Ferris nodded satisfied, “Yes.”

Ryner smiled bitterly, saying: “Ferris… is Ferris indeed.”

Seeing Ryner’s bitterly smiling face as if it were troubled.

Noticing that he had returned to the unmotivated self that he had when he was with Sion, and had not sunk into depression.

Ferris smiled: “Yes~ Of course.”

Then she turned back. She moved her eyes to another direction. In front of where she was looking at, there was a small street called Club, there was a dango store there that seemed to be famous. This was the
price to go try it.

So she said: “Then, let’s go eat dangos.”

Ryner nodded, “Yeah.”

“It’s a rare chance, let’s take Iris with us, and Arua and Kuku.”

“That’s true.”

“Then let’s bring that woman called Kiefer and Toale.”

“Yeah.”

“We’re not bringing Vois.”

“Yes yes.”

“Then one day.”

“Eh?”

“If that dango store's dangos are very delicious, one day.”

“Yes.”

“We’ll take that idiot Sion too.” Ferris said.

She didn’t wait for Ryner’s reply, and she didn’t need to.

But, Ryner grabbed the chance in that moment, replying: “Ah… Yes.”

Ferris nodded hard, said with a determined tone: “That’s it.”

Then she walked forward.

In front of the path, was a dango store.

It was a simple dango store.

It was not destroyed.

They were heading for, only a dango store.

So she smiled. She smiled happily.

Because we definitely are not struggling hard because we are walking toward depression.

◆

Raising his head to look at the sky.

The dark sky.

Lately it had been raining. It was clearly not the rainy season, but for the past week, it had been raining.

According to the information they had received, Roland’s side had not rained for a long time, so there was not enough water.

“If the country changes, even the weather changes.” He murmured.

Then he looked around.

This was Runa Empire’s capital.

Everything was different from Roland.

Everything was completely different from Roland.

But this kind of matter was fine.

Because no matter where it was, now it was completely different from the past.

“Your Majesty.”

A voice said.

So he—Sion Astal moved his eyes away from the dark sky, in front of him was Froaude who had attacked Runa Empire.

In the capital of Runa Empire.

In the capital of Runa Empire where all royalty, even the people in the city were killed, Froaude smiled as he said: “…Welcome to the Runa Empire.”

Yes.

This had become Roland’s territory.

It was like Nelpha, and not long after Cassla would probably be the same. No, one day, the whole southern continent would be under Roland.

Roland’s base would change as he moved.

Now the capital of Runa Empire had become the base camp for Sion.

Fresh blood and slaughter and despair covered this southern continent.

Sion looked at Froaude, looking at this subordinate who had emotionless, but determined gold eyes, saying: “It has been hard attacking Runa. After preparing the troops, we’ll continue north.”

Froaude bowed.

But he was already uninterested in that figure. Sion turned away, looking to the sky again.

Looking at this sky that poured with rain.

“Then.”

He thought.

Ahead.

The destination of this journey that continued forward, forward, what would it be?

He couldn’t help but think.

Even though this was necessary, but he had killed so many people.

Spread so much despair.

So at the end of this path, what would it be?

He thought.

“…”

But there was no one that he could ask.

He could only, blandly, allow the war to become more passionate.

“Your Majesty.” Froaude asid: “Then let’s start to attack Cassla.”

But what answered him was another woman’s order, “Go do it, kill all of them.”

Sion looked at the woman, looked at the woman with brown hair, an adorable face.

“…”

But he didn’t say anything.

He only wished deep in his chest.

He wished with an expression as if he were about to cry.

He hoped that he was moving forward on this path that was stained with blood, death and devastated cries.

“…”

That this path did not only have a bottomless despair in front of it.

Sincerely.

Sincerely.

Sincerely.

Sion Astal wished.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu#Volume_6_-_The_Fallen_Alpha_In_The_Battlefield|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>